Story: Valiant Hearts II (all chapters)

Authors: Fairytale

Back to chapter list

Chapter 1

Title: The voice I can hear

Valiant Hearts II


Chapter I


The Voice I Can Hear


It was a dark room of immeasurable scale in which an entity with a black robe stood. Nothing was there. At least, nothing the eyes of any creature living under the lights could have seen. There was an unknown sensation about it, something that would give you a terrible feeling.

A low sound made its way to the hall as a being, familiar to the other, entered it, walking slowly to the one who was already standing in the middle of it. They faced each other, not saying a word or making a single noise. Just standing there in silence.Then, the one that had been in the hall all along made the first move.

“Speak, Demyx. How are the preparations going?”

He had a cold and emotionless voice, a sound that would make one feel ill. It was clearly a male voice, the kind one really didn't want to meet in a dark alley.

The man continued to stand there, waiting for the other to answer. He didn't have to wait too long.

“It's still going according to our plan. There is nothing to worry about. However, Marluxia seems to guess we're aware of his betrayal.”

The second man's voice was all but cold and emotionless. It had a trace of fear and subservience to it, but it was also clearly a male one. It was softer and most likely younger than the first.

There was a short pause. It was as if the first man was torn between simply accepting the fact and giving praise to the man for his actions.

Whatever his choice could have been, they were interrupted by yet another entity in black robes. Unlike the man who had entered moments ago, he came running in the hall, calling out alarming news.

“We have been found out. A spy, most likely from that cursed Hollow Bastion, has been sighted as she left this world.”

And so, for the first time, the first man moved. He pointed at the one that last came in, and spoke again. A commanding voice shook the hall, a voice which one would not dare to object with.

“Tell Xigbar to initiate Plan Herax II. Do it now! And send me Marluxia. We will use this opportunity to get rid of all obstacles once and for all. I will not tolerate any further failures!”

Quietly obeying, the two that had been commanded to search for the spy just stood there for a moment, then vanished into the darkness. The first of the three did not. He was still standing in the Hall, trying to suppress his rage and erase his doubts.

How could they have been so lax about their security?

“How did that damned spy get in anyway? What could she have seen? Nothing of importance, right? Nothing I should worry about. It will not influence our plan in the slightest.”

He was sure. Made himself believe that nothing went wrong. It was just a little unimportant flaw in their security. Nothing mentionable. Nothing at all.

But he could not have been more wrong.


---Valiant Hearts---


The Castle of Hollow Bastion, one of the worlds that Kairi would never forget. It was here she found out that it was Ansem of the Heartless that had abducted her childhood friends, Sora and Riku. It was here that Sora and Riku sacrificed themselves to protect Kingdom Hearts. Again she was all alone, the Chosen One of the Keyblade, again on a journey to find them.

“Sora...Riku...I swear by my life that I will find you.”

The battles were hard, and she hadn't been able to save all the worlds that had been consumed by the Heartless and the Darkness. Not even the sealing of Kingdom Hearts had restored some worlds that had been completely absorbed by the Darkness.

However, currently being in Hollow Bastion, and hoping that some of its inhabitants heard some news, Kairi spent her days mostly in dispirited boredom. No question, the Heartless weren't beaten at all. They were still out there. Somewhere. And along with them, Sora and Riku, unable to escape from the Darkness. But there was no sense in just blindly traveling worlds and looking for them. There were just too many worlds out there, and not even half of them had ever even heard of the Heartless.

“Don't make such a face, Kairi.”

A young girl, probably not much older than Kairi herself, with black hair, wearing a pair of short trousers of a faint green color, a black vest and knee-length boots, was trying to cheer her up.

“You know I don't like sitting around and doing nothing, Yuffie.”

“That's why I'm saying you shouldn't make such a face. I have some hot news for you! I'll tell you as soon as everyone's gathered. We're only missing Tifa. She is probably off somewhere searching for Cloud again, to make him actually do his job for a change.”

Kairi's blue eyes went wide. Yuffie had been on some information-collecting missions, and it seemed like she finally managed to dig up some interesting material. Kairi stood up, anticipating hearing the news that the self-proclaimed ninja had found. However, Yuffie was holding back, much to the annoyance of the Keyblade-wielding girl. She had no choice but to wait until everyone was gathered at Merlin's house, which the group, composed of the few close friends Kairi had, used often as meeting point.

Almost an hour later, all of the people necessary had been found. Yuffie, much to her liking, was the center of attention. She stood up and started reporting.

“You all know that keyhole portal way down in the canyon and how it was blocked? Well, Cid has finally managed to unlock the block and after a short discussion with Squ—”

A cough came from a man with a leather jacket, armed with a gunblade and dressed almost entirely in black. He gave an icy look to the spy for a moment, then let the girl continue with her report.

“And after a short discussion with Leon, I got permission to enter the portal. You absolutely won't believe what I found there. It was a downright gigantic complex of buildings, with a very impressive skyscraper as its center. It was all white and—”

This time, a brown-haired woman dressed in pink and with a red ribbon in her hair addressed the girl. “Yuffie, you know I really like to hear you describing other worlds, but we all know it's probably a very fascinating place. What we want to hear is what you found there that's so important.”

The reporting girl sighed and continued, leaving out all the additional information and getting straight to the point. Yuffie didn't like this sort of report, but there was no point in defying Aerith. She always won an argument with her kind yet determined nature.

“It seems it's not related to the Heartless at all and—”

The next disruption came from Kairi. Discouraged that this may not contain any clue about her friends, the Keybladress was about to leave the gathering, but was held back by Aerith. The older woman placed her hands on the shoulders of the red-haired girl. “Don't be rude. Just because it is not related to the Heartless doesn't mean there is no point in listening to it.”

Kairi nodded and got her hopes a bit up. She would listen to Yuffie's report, no matter how meaningless the outcome might be. What harm could it do, anyway?

“As I was saying, it seems it's not related to the Heartless but to a new species, something I haven't seen ever before. We all know the Heartless don't think or feel emotions, nor are they really smart or anything of that sort. These beasts are different. They're white, more silver-like, and seem intelligent, maybe even able to follow strategic rules! I somehow managed to get away without a scratch over the roof of a nearby building. There was only a small number of them and none of them was able to fly. Quite a few of those things were holding weapons. From the roof, I had a better view.”

Yuffie made a short break, not looking so cheerful anymore. The following was certainly nothing pleasant.

“Someone is building an army of those things there. I saw hundreds, thousands. Although most of them seemed to be of the weakest kind, it was a really fearsome view. I've only seen that many Heartless once, and that was when Hollow Bastion was taken over.”

She took a moment to look around at the other's reactions to what she had said. An army of never before seen creatures in a nearby world with an unblocked keyhole portal had quite an impact on the people present. While Cid and Leon started talking about how to best to seal the keyhole for now, Tifa was mumbling something about Cloud, and Aerith just seemed to quietly think about it. Kairi, though, seemed abruptly interested in those enemies. Yuffie fake-coughed a bit to bring everyone's attention back to her. “I’m not done yet. The real breaking news is still to be revealed.”

All eyes were glued on her. With a smirk on her face, the black-haired girl continued once again.

“I was thinking about finding out who is building and collecting those creatures. It was a real hassle to get in, you know. I had to evade a lot of traps, and that one time, I even—”

A simultaneous “Yuffie!” wound through the room from her audience. Again disrupted, the smirk vanished, and with a sulking face, the ninja continued.

“However, I made it in, and found myself on the third balcony of a REALLY big hall, completely wrapped in pitch black darkness. First I thought there wasn't anything of interest there, but I had somehow a hunch that there WAS something, so I waited a bit. And for real, after just a moment, there was someone coming...I hid myself between two pillars on the edge of the balcony and waited.

“First off, nothing happened. My eyes had adjusted to the darkness by that time and I could see that there were TWO people in black robes. The one must have stood in the hall the entire time I was there! One of them started to speak, calling the other Demyx and asking how the preparations for 'the plan' were going. The other said it was all going according to plan. Then both of them just stood there, saying nothing. I was thinking of getting closer, but since they just continued to stand there, I left the balcony the same way I came in, and got back here in one piece.”

Ending her report, Yuffie looked directly to Leon and said, “That's all.” She took her seat.

For a few seconds, the garage was as quiet as the night. They just looked at each other until Leon stood up and looked at the girl that just had delivered the report.

“Good work. There is no question that those people are planning something dangerous. We need more information to take countermeasures, and—" He was interrupted by Kairi, with whom Aerith seemed to be having problems holding back. Kairi was kind of furious. The only thing she could think of at that very moment was getting to this new world and finding out if there were any clues regarding Sora and Riku.

“I'll go! I'll be okay, even with those new enemies! I've always managed to get back in one piece, haven't I?”

Leon sighed and sat down. If the Chosen One of the Keyblade really wanted to go, he couldn't really order her to sit around and do nothing. He didn't have that kind of authority. However, a glance at Aerith's expression told him that there wasn't much of a choice. He sighed again. It was a bad habit to sigh at any given opportunity. He went over to lay a hand on Kairi's shoulder. He couldn't possibly let her go alone.

“Didn't you hear Yuffie? A whole legion of those new monsters is sitting there probably waiting for you to show up! We can't afford to let the Chosen of the Keyblade go all alone. I just can't believe that you know what you're doing in your current mental state.”

After a glare from Aerith and seeing the wild determination in Kairi's eyes, he let out another sigh and eventually gave up.

“I think it's okay if we all go together to that place. However, I won't allow you to go wild and just run away from the group no matter what we find there or what we see. After all, you're still just a sixteen-year-old girl and—”

Tifa, a black-haired woman who specialized in martial arts and was dressed in black shorts and a black top, stood up, walked over to Leon and slapped him so hard that he was covering his cheek with a hand, looking quite surprised. The sound of a loud slap rang through the whole garage.

Tifa was evidently quite angry. All eyes went to her and Leon as the woman started to address the man with a big scar across his face with quite a disrespectful tone.

“This very same sixteen-year-old girl has saved yours, ours, and the world's asses quite excellently, don't you think? It's a hundred years too early for you, or any of us, to belittle her!”

With that, the really mad woman walked out of the room, leaving the remaining people in an awkward silence.

The first to speak was Aerith. She went over to Leon and knelt down as she treated his pain with a vita spell.

“I don't agree with the manner in which she said it, but I do agree with what Tifa said, Leon. It's really a bit rude for you to address her that way. After all, we'd still be playing hide and seek with the Heartless in Traverse Town if it weren't for her.”

Standing up, turning at the other people, Aerith continued. “I also think Leon has a point when he says that it is too dangerous to let Kairi go alone. We should all go. I just don't want to sit around, doing nothing but waiting when I could fight. We all could. I'm sure that is also what Tifa is thinking.”

At the very same moment Aerith had finished speaking, Tifa came back into the room, pointing her fist at Leon to give off a final warning.

“It's exactly like Aerith says. I don't want to see Kairi hurt anymore. And Leon, if you value your health, you better not address Kairi in such a poor manner again. She is like a daughter for me, and I don't think you have any right to say things like that to her.”

Tifa wasn't in a good mood and ran off again, this time mumbling something about finding Cloud to join the group for this mission.

The man with the gunblade just nodded and sighed, making a mental note to never again speak ill of Kairi when Tifa was present. He preferred his bones to be in one piece. This wasn't really his day.

Tifa was just about to leave the residential quarters when she stopped. She hadn't been on very good terms with Aerith lately, and her sudden leave wouldn't make it any better. They had one argument after another, and most of them just because Tifa didn't agree with Aerith's education method regarding Kairi.

However, it couldn't continue that way. She had really got to love Aerith over the past year and couldn't accept that it would end like this. Aerith loved spicy food, although they had it only on rare occasions because Kairi absolutely loathed it.

“I guess Kairi has to live with it for today. I don't want to sleep on the couch anymore and it has been over a week since we...“ Tifa didn't finish that sentence and slightly blushed instead for a moment before she ran off. Cloud would not skip this trip because he was a good fighter, even when he was a horrible human.

Taking Aerith's words as the conclusion of this meeting, everyone slowly left. Cid remained until the end, since he used this house as his laboratory anyway. He had to prepare...things for the upcoming trip to the world with the new enemy, and he didn't like when someone was playing peeping tom when he was working. Just a moment before Leon left, Cid addressed him, making the man stop for a moment.

“This could get pretty dangerous. It's been quite a while since I've had a lance in my hands, you know?”

Leon just nodded, not knowing what calamity they’d gotten themselves into.

The days went by at a lightning speed; the date for the raid on 'The World That Never Was' was coming closer with each hour. Everybody was restless and busy with preparations, especially Kairi, who hadn't stopped training for nearly the entire time. If Aerith hadn't been looking after her, she would have probably even skipped sleep.

Aerith had always cared the most about the Chosen One of the Keyblade. Her and Tifa. It was a bit embarrassing for Kairi, but those two were like parents for the young girl. It was a bit of an open secret that they found themselves in some sort of romantic relationship after adapting to the role of parents for her.

“You will break if you don't take a break, Kairi. I know you're eager to look for your friends, but it won't do you any good if you collapse from being overworked.”

“I...know. But I just can't get myself go to sleep when I know that I might be about to find some important clue about how to rescue Sora and Riku.”

Her eyes were shadowed from a lack of sleep, and she really didn't look all that good. There was no question that the few last nights had been restless ones.

Aerith took her adoptive daughter by the hand, dragging the red-haired girl along with her. Kairi really didn't have the power to resist anymore since she had been training day and night with only little to no time for rest.

“You need a break from this. Even if you were chosen by the Keyblade, you can’t train nonstop day and night. You'll be exhausted to no end by the time we enter that place.”

Kairi had to kind of agree with this. Now that she had finished practicing, her own boundaries were becoming apparent. Sudden exhaustion seized her mind, making her feel dizzy.

The brown-haired woman had dragged her along to where she, Tifa and Kairi were living. Initially, the young girl had no place to go since her family had moved to the Destiny Islands, and living all alone in the castle was out of the question for a sixteen-year-old girl. Kairi had wanted, deep in her heart, to go back to her real family, but she would only bring danger upon them if she returned there.

Instead of living alone, Aerith said she would take her in. After a few months of just those two living there, Tifa had had a huge argument with Cloud and the black-haired woman left the apartment that she had shared with him. The blond man had continued his journey to find his archnemesis, Sephiroth, so he could settle things with him once and for all.

Tifa, though, had asked Aerith to let her move into the same house. Living with Cid or Leon was out of the question for her, and Yuffie was way too energetic for Tifa's tastes. The calmer woman didn't really have any objections, though, and just like that, matters were settled, and she moved in to live with Kairi and Aerith.

Tifa wasn't at home and Kairi sat down on a chair, now feeling extremely worn out. She stretched out her legs and arms and let the Keyblade return to the shape of a key ring pendant.

“I wonder if we'll find anything useful,” sighed the girl as she closed her eyes. Really hating to be like that -complaining and unconfident- but unable to do anything about it, another small sigh escaped her lips.

Aerith, however, went upstairs and left Kairi alone. It didn't take more than just a few minutes before the redhead dozed off, lying halfway on the table, quietly sleeping.

That was, until Tifa came in. She was in a mood that could only be described as something like Wild Animal Rage. She slammed the door hard enough to startle Kairi, who summoned her Keyblade Oathkeeper and faced the black-haired woman for a moment, ready to attack in case she was an enemy—until she recognized that it was only Tifa, who had almost broken the door.

“Wow, Kairi. You're looking terrible. Did Cid test some new robot on you?” asked Tifa, looking a bit worried.

If Kairi was here, Aerith must be too. Which would mean...the woman sighed.

“Tifa Lockheart!” The pink-dressed woman came down the stairs, pointed a finger at the now not-so-raging-anymore woman, and followed with the sermon that she had heard at least a million times before—not to slam the door.

“Okay, okay, Aerith, I get it. I get it already, damn it! I didn't know Kairi was here!" answered Tifa as she looked at Kairi with eyes that asked for nothing but help.

The two women were a really good pairing until it came to matters that affected Kairi. While Aerith was a bit overprotective, Tifa encouraged Kairi to work on her skills with the Keyblade, which lead to Kairi being a bit of a tomboy.

The girl stood up and gave both of them a 'Stop it, both of you, now!' glare. This worked every time, although neither of them liked when Kairi did it. A bit annoyed, and really tired, Kairi went upstairs to her room, leaving both Aerith and Tifa alone.

Left alone with her thoughts, Kairi fell on her bed and stared at the ceiling.

Tomorrow was the date for the trip. Everyone had prepared themselves as much as possible.

They wouldn't take any casualties.

Not anymore.

“I'll protect them. I'm not the Chosen of the Keyblade for nothing.” And with that in mind, Kairi fell asleep again, too tired to even take off her clothes and change into something more comfortable.

Her dreams were always a mess, but this time they were downright unnatural. Instead of the usual darkness and Sora and Riku, there was nothing but white light around her. No voices of her friends, no Heartless that engulfed them, nothing at all. It was just plain white and bright.

“This is the weirdest dream I've ever had,” Kairi decided as she looked around.

Slowly, her eyes adjusted to the bright light, and she found herself in a room that was completely white. A big table, walls without anything on them, and a few chairs that were also white was all that surrounded her and filled the room.

“Whose room is this?” asked Kairi out loud. It was not like there was anyone there to answer the question, but she had the feeling that it was better than just wondering.

Deep in her subconscious, a voice was saying “My own,” but that couldn't possibly be true. She had never seen this room before.

Kairi moved abruptly around 180° degrees as she sensed someone. Some...thing...was there. It was unable to say what it was at all, or if it was even dangerous, but it did clearly emit a message.

Kairi could...feel that something was trying to grab her hand, to drag her away. Instantly, a voice drove into her head, and she could hear the agony in it.

“Help me...please!”

Drenched in sweat, Kairi woke up, breathing heavily and looking around. It was very late at night and pitch black in her room. “That was a bit too realistic for a dream...”

Her room wasn't really all that stuffy—a wardrobe, although most of her clothes looked just the same, a computer on a table, and a bit of decoration. Nothing much, but she felt at home here. Quietly opening the door, Kairi snuck to the stairs, looking down. The lights were off, so Tifa and Aerith must have already gone to bed.

Well, that was to be expected. The young girl decided to just sleep a bit more, feeling still exhausted.

“A bit more can't hurt...it's not like I would get away lightly if they caught me, going to practice in the middle of the night...”

Back in her room, she changed into something more comfortable—a white shirt from Tifa, long enough to cover her to almost the knees, and went to bed.


--Valiant Hearts---


In an entirely different place, evil plans were put into action.

“Did we hide everything thoroughly enough?” A man with blond hair and a friendly expression asked another that had an eyepatch and gray hair. Both were wearing black robes. They must have been related to the unknown silver monsters.

The one with the eyepatch just nodded and started to smirk. “We'll use this to expose all of the traitors inside the Organization. Marluxia and his pawns will face their end defending this deserted place, believing we are still in the dark about their plans.” His voice was like poison, sharp and evil. There was no doubt that they had caught knowledge of what Hollow Bastion was planning.

The blond shrugged and looked at the ground. It wasn't his style to let others do his work, but in this case, it was an order directly from him. There was no choice but to obey if he didn't want to be one of the ones left behind to die in this worthless place.

“Let's go. I actually don't want to be here when the horde from Hollow Bastion invades this place. I really doubt Marluxia will stand a chance. It'll be like five versus...how many are there? Well, it doesn't really matter. Even if Marluxia wins through some miracle, there's—”

The blond moved around, thinking he had heard something. He then put up his hood and vanished into the darkness. After a short while and without comment, the other followed him.

End of Chapter I

Chapter 2

Title: The Presence I feel

Valiant Hearts II


Chapter II


The Presence I Feel


Back in Hollow Bastion, Kairi had just woken up and was a bit confused by last night's dream, and started looking for her cell phone.

After seeing the clock and carefully looking a second time, the girl jumped out of bed and hurried to get dressed so she could get on her way to the meeting point down in the canyon. She, of all people, had overslept. And not by just a bit.

“Ah, Yuffie's totally gonna pick on me for being a sleepyhead.”

Kairi rushed through the residential sector of Hollow Bastion, through the rough alley that connected the residential quarters with the Castle and the maw, and made it finally to the point where the recently unblocked keyhole portal was.

All of them stood before the portal. The universal links between worlds that only a single person and the Keyblade, along with a machine built by Cid, could open for a limited time. Each world had several of these gateways to make traveling between the worlds possible. It was the one and only way to leave a world or enter one. The unknown enemy probably didn't possess knowledge of this. The portal itself was just about as big as the fist of a grown man, therefore they were hard to find.

None of them said anything about Kairi being late. Aerith had probably informed everyone that the red-haired girl had been training nonstop for the past few days. Still a bit embarrassed, she looked at the others, and all of them gave her a short nod.

Kairi pointed her Keyblade, the Oathkeeper, toward the portal. For the blink of an eye nothing happened, but then the Keyblade emitted a small ray of light that flowed into the shimmering portal. The gateway grew and grew until it was the size of a barn door, big enough to let three of them pass side by side.

The path between worlds was a narrow one that didn't allow one to stray from it. It looked like a window that would lead into the darkness between the worlds itself.

First to go through was a miserable-looking Cloud, who had been found by Tifa at the last moment. He was followed by Cid, who was armed with a lance, a bag full of explosives, and other technical things. Next was the pair of Yuffie, who looked very excited, and Leon, who had the usual silent pondering expression. Last were Tifa and Aerith, who had the job of protecting Kairi in case of an emergency.

The corridor was extraordinarily long, but the most unusual thing was that there were no enemies, no Heartless, nothing along the way whatsoever. Since the paths were unprotected and out in the dark, they were usually filled with Heartless.

It was Tifa who first noted the emptiness of the path.

“Is it just me, or does this feel wrong? Usually Kairi and one of us have to slaughter through legions of weak Heartless who downright cling to those paths, waiting to enter a world.”

Not one of them responded. The answer was obvious.

After a timeless period—it could have been hours, or just a few minutes, for outside the worlds there existed no true time—they arrived in a world that looked different from anything any of them had ever seen.

It resembled a big town that was much further advanced in technology than even Hollow Bastion, but was seemingly deserted. There was no sign of life or movement as far they could see. According to Yuffie, there should have been hordes of the white creatures she had described. Yet there was nothing.

They all looked around, not too far away from the portal, but couldn't find anything that even remotely resembled those beings. The black-haired ninja was on a rampage and started to swear that she hadn't made it all up. Aerith, true to nature, reassured her. Yuffie wasn't the kind of girl who made such stories up just to get attention. Well…maybe she was. But this was real. It just seemed weird that nothing was there.

“Maybe it's a trap,” noted Leon, looking over to Yuffie.

“They probably found out a spy was here and deserted the place," mumbled Tifa, loud enough to let Yuffie hear it.

“So you're saying it's my fault? That I wasn't discreet enough? That I failed the mission?” snapped the black-haired girl.

Nobody said anything. Kairi wanted to comfort her, but she wasn't really happy about the fact that they’d all come here for nothing.

Yuffie ran away in a fury, tears in her eyes, and Aerith sent Tifa a disapproving glare. As her assigned partner, Leon had no choice but to go after her. After another sigh, he slowly walked after the hurt woman.

In the meantime, Cid had vanished somewhere else, probably looking for a computer terminal of some sort to access the technology here. If there was something new in terms of technology, the smoking man was like a wild beast. There was no chain or leash that could hold him back.

There was no sign of Cloud whatsoever. Most likely he had gone to look around, or more precisely, looking for a trace of his arch-nemesis.

Tifa and Aerith sighed, kind of disgusted that everyone was so careless and excited about this place, and stood still for a moment as they realized that even Kairi had vanished. Both of them were standing not too far away from the portal that had already closed, and so they began to look around. There was absolutely nothing here. It seemed more than just weird that this place was so empty. Both women slowly walked further into the weird world, in the direction of a skyscraper.

It was then that Tifa uttered those famous last words.

“Well, this place seems deserted. I highly doubt they will get into any danger.”

Just seconds later, something triggered her evasive sense and she realized that she should have known better than to say that there was no danger lurking around here.

More out of intuition than anything, Tifa jumped to her right, and in the blink of an eye something passed by the place she had been standing an instant before. That was no coincidence. They had been waiting for the group to split up.

Something had pierced the ground.

"Knives…damn it, we've been had," swore Tifa, and she glanced around to find the perpetrator of the attack.

Aerith was confused for a moment, but when she saw the knives still crackling with electricity, the woman knew immediately what was going on. Unfortunately she had a problem of her own that prevented her from looking for the aggressor who had ambushed Tifa.

A storm of flower petals was coming towards her at a rapid speed. There was no doubt in her mind that those weren't normal flower petals. Aerith blocked them barely in time with a quickly recited Firega spell, but the impact was strong enough to send her flying, giving the other attacker the opportunity to start their own fight with Tifa.

A woman, blond-haired, and dressed in the same black robes that Yuffie had described, was aiming at the martial arts specialist with another pair of knives that emitted enough electricity to make it visible to the naked eye.

“Zexion was right. These intruders are no amateurs. She was able to dodge my attack solely based on instinct!” the blonde told her partner over her shoulder.

Aerith was standing again. She first shielded herself with a reflect spell, then looked to see who had sent that huge petal storm.

A man with the most evil and twisted face she had ever seen was floating above her, aiming his next attack. He had wild, unkempt hair of a faint pink color, wielded a enormous scythe, and had a smirk that would cause normal people to fall ill.

“Do not worry. These are just small fries. The Superior will be pleased if we dispatch them. He will have trust in us again, and then our plan will succeed,” said the man. His voice was sharp and poisonous, even disgusting to the ears of the women.

This wasn't looking too good.

Tifa, in the meantime, had launched her first brutal punches and kicks onto the fragile-looking woman. Surprised by the speed and force the black-haired woman put into action, she tried to put some distance between Tifa and herself, but failed. She wouldn't have stood a snowball's chance in hell against Tifa if she hadn't been able to float.

“Larxene, what the hell are you doing?! Kill her at once!” roared the scythe-wielding man.

“That's easier said than done, Marluxia! She’s like some ridiculous speed and power monster!” the woman yelled back.

Larxene fled in direction of the skyscraper and upwards. She couldn't reach Tifa with her knives from here, but she could think over how to fight against such a deadly combination of speed and force.

Aerith had her own problems. The man—his name seemed to be Marluxia—had extraordinary spell power and seemed to wield his weapon just as excellently. However, he did not show even a single sign of defense magic. He had to avoid all of the attack spells that she sent against him.

Aerith dominated the fight. Marluxia wasn't able to fully penetrate her reflect spell, and seemed not to have any defensive magic himself. One clean hit from a powerful Firaga and he would probably bite the dust.

Which was easier said than done. Not only was he floating through air like a bird, he also had too much speed for Aerith to hit him with any given spell. She desperately looked for a opening but couldn't find one. Her only hope was to hold out until Tifa had finished her fight and kept the man busy so that she could aim with a very strong spell like Ultima or something similar.

Much further away, something similar was going on. Deep in the Castle, way beyond the skyscraper, Cid had penetrated quite a few security locks. He had found a room full of electronic devices, with side rooms and even a way upstairs. He had managed to access a computer terminal and had already broken the security passwords. The blond was actually downloading the complete database of this world. Current progress was at seven percent.

Not only the two women had been assaulted. A man with a giant shield that was staggered with spikes all over it, long blond hair, a really displeased expression, and the obvious black robe, had forced Cid to fight.

Since he had already initiated the download of this world’s data, he was ready for all-out combat, which was why the displeased expression of his enemy just got worse.

While the unknown man in black seemed to freely control ice and sent icicles at him and even morning stars made of granite-hard ice, Cid parried the first with just his lance and blew up the morning stars.

With the proper evil-villain smirk, Cid threw something in the direction of the other man and ran for cover. The shield-wielder took cover too, but nothing happened.

“Seems you're out of ammo, cockroach!” yelled the man with the black robe, and fell into roaring laughter. Now was his time!

He took down his shield and started to run towards where Cid had taken cover. Cid, however, smirked and drew a little device out of his bag. Moments after a quiet click and a small beeping sound, a veracious explosion shook the whole castle and sent the black-robed man flying across the room, where he hit the wall.

Aerith was still par on par with Marluxia. While he had been unable to penetrate her defenses, he was just too fast for her to take aim properly. She had tried to send Thunderga all over the place, but the man had protected himself with a barrier of flower petals.

On the other hand, Marluxia wasn't able to go near the woman to get a clean hit. The moment he did, she would blow him up with some ridiculously strong magic.

“Tifa! I really could need some help here!” called Aerith to her girlfriend. But Tifa had disappeared. Quite freaked out, Aerith looked for her, seeing her not too far away from the skyscraper.

In fact, Larxene was still on the roof of the skyscraper, and the martial artist didn't think it favorable to take the lift. She was running at her maximum speed in direction of the tower and aiming at the outer wall.

“Be GONE, damn tower!!” roared the woman, and set a Limit Attack on the tower wall. She had initially intended to save this up for the actual fight, but without a place to run, the blond woman wouldn't stand too long. With that, Tifa landed the most devastating punch on the skyscraper Aerith had ever witnessed.

The whole base level of the tower crumbled under the enormous force that was applied to its structure. The martial artist didn't think it was enough and set another immense punch after it, which completely destroyed the outer wall of the first two floors, shaking the whole tower.

By that time, Larxene noticed that her hideout was about to be scrapped and she jumped off of it, directly into the arms of something else.

“No escaping anymore!” yelled Tifa, and landed a direct hit with a brutal kick on the neck of the blond. Larxene dropped to the ground without any further resistance and stopped moving.

“Damn it, Larxene!!” roared Marluxia, now alone. He disarmed himself, dropping his scythe, and lifted his hands behind his head.

“I surrender. Don't kill me. I can be useful to you!” swore the man. He was hoping they were foolish enough to fall for the trick.

Tifa didn't seem to believe him and was about to beat the hell out of him when the crumbling tower sent massive fragments all over the place, forcing her to evade a big part of the wall in the last second, and she let her guard down for a moment.

That was the chance Marluxia had been waiting for! If it was only the spellcaster woman, he could still win this battle!

The man picked up his scythe and rushed with crazy speed in Tifa's direction. She wouldn't have the time to evade this.

“You're dead, WOMAN!!!” barked the man, and aimed his strike for her head.

Seconds before he could land the deadly strike, something massive came onto him, something no living being would be able to survive if it made a direct hit. Aerith had fired an Ultima spell on the man, hoping that her girlfriend was fast enough to get out of the detonation zone.

A massive explosion shook the place, making not only the skyscraper finally collapse, but also shaking the other buildings. Marluxia was, without a doubt, dead. Not even the black robe was left after the magic force vanished. Tifa somehow managed to get away, but still got hit by the result of Aerith's spell.

“Are you okay, Aerith?” Tifa asked in a quite anxious voice. It hadn't been in a long, long time that she had fired an Ultima. It was extremely draining and demanding.

“Somehow, yes. And you? I hope I didn't hit you with it. Are you okay?” Aerith was no less anxious. If Tifa had been caught up in that spell, she would most likely have killed her too.

“I'm fine. Somehow. But I'm exhausted to no end.”

A ridiculous explosion demanded their attention. It was strong enough to shake even the buildings around them, and they couldn’t even sense the origin of it. It must have been too far away.

“I guess Cid's experiments with those explosives were not for nothing,” said Tifa.

They all knew that the blond had been experimenting with explosives ever since they had sealed Kingdom Hearts. One time he almost blew up Merlin's house. Another time, he had actually increased the canyon's size.

“What about the woman you were fighting?” asked Aerith. She wanted to make sure that there wouldn't be any wicked surprises when they weren't looking.

Tifa waved in the direction of the now totally collapsed tower. Somewhere under it lay the woman.

“I most likely broke her neck. She didn't seem like the type that would survive such a kick.”

Unable to decide where to go, both of them decided to trust in the others. Their only concern was Kairi. “Will she be all right?” Aerith asked.

Her girlfriend waved it aside. “She is a big girl. Don't forget she was the one who beat the hell out of Ansem and sealed Kingdom Hearts.”

Aerith really wasn't sure if that was supposed to ease her worries.

In a completely different area, not so far away from Cid, Cloud walked through the Castle. He was looking for anything or anyone that could have a relation to Sephiroth. However, seemingly, there was not anything or anyone here at all.

He had arrived in a totally empty room. There was nothing but giant windows, and in the middle of this place was a cage But even that was empty.

When he tried to leave, someone was standing in the way. The robe’s hood was drawn around his face, was armed with a sword that rivaled that of Cloud’s in regards to size. The being leveled that sword—held with just one hand— at the blond man.

“This is your end,” said the unknown. It was a man, and on top of that, he had a voice as calm and confident as granite.

“I don't have the time to play with you. I'm looking for a certain someone,” replied Cloud.

A weird sensation, a pressure you would only feel if you fought someone as strong as you, a tension you simply could not ignore, floated through the room.

Shortly after, heavy sounds of swords clashing filled the air.

At the entrance of the castle, Leon and Yuffie had just finished their easiest fight in a long time. A man with blue hair, armed with…a giant book, and the same black robe the others wore, was lying dead on the ground. He was wounded at several points, from both the gunblade of the brown-haired man and also the oversized shuriken that the ninja used.

They both had been taken by a surprise attack which was awfully weak. It was, at best, a middle-class magic that even the man with the scar across his face would have been able to cast. They both couldn't believe that one of these new enemies was that weak.

He had been just all talk, babbling something about a great plan of creating the Heart of Hearts, their great ringleader Xemnas, how all of the others had probably been killed by his companions.

He died after both Leon and Yuffie had had enough of his arrogant attitude.

“If every of them is just as weak, the others have surely finished their fights already,” said Leon. He sighed and thought of what might happen to the others if their enemies were much stronger.

“We should look to see how the others are doing. Let's first check on the portal. It'll be fatal if we're trapped here,” proposed Yuffie, and without waiting for an answer, she ran past her partner in the direction of where the skyscraper had once stood.


---Valiant Hearts---


Further away than everyone else from the portal was Kairi. She had left the seemingly usual pathways of this world and had found, way beyond the castle, a tower, a fortress. Golden in color and oddly-shaped, she had found it to be just as deserted as the rest of this world.

However, there was something that had been driving her to get here. And now, it was calling out to her. It was calling out to her to come inside, to come all the way up to the top floor.

Kairi was hesitant about this. What if this was a trap? But she felt that she just had to go there.

The floors were deserted, made of blank white stone, and pillars lined the hallways. The actual floors were all made of lots of rooms, all somehow detached by a closed door. Each time the redhead reached one of the closed doors, she had to switch the keychains to find the right one. The doors only opened if they were beaten by the right Keyblade.

Shortly after the fourth floor, there was a change in the sensation that Kairi had been feeling since she entered the fortress. It was…familiar, yet strangely alien to her. No matter what was waiting on the top floor, she had to see it.

It took her not too long until the pattern of the doors became clear. Most of the doors opened to just one specific Keyblade. There were three different kinds of doors: red doors, white doors and yellow doors. While the red ones could be opened with Oathkeeper and Oblivion, both of which were Keyblades she linked to memories of her childhood friends, the others didn't show any reaction to those.

The white doors reacted to Monochrome only, while the yellow ones only reacted to Hero’s Crest.

“I've never heard of such a place…locks that only react to certain Keyblades. And why are there so many of them anyway?” Kairi asked out aloud. It was quite a weird place.

However, once she reached the tenth floor, a colossal earthquake shook the place for more than twenty seconds. Pillars crashed into the walls, making the hallway slowly crumble.

As the quake ended, Kairi found herself cut off from the entrance. It was completely buried by the fallen stone pillars.

To make it worse, some of the creatures Yuffie had mentioned started to crawl out of holes, while some just appeared out of the ground. Summoning Oathkeeper, Kairi was ready to fight.

There were two kinds. One that seemed fragile and quite weak, while the others were giant monsters, armed huge swords.

Not losing any time, Kairi started to thin their lines with Thundra magic. It worked better than she’d expected. The weaker ones instantly bit the dust, but the bigger ones didn't seem to take any damage from such an attack.

Five of those bigger ones blocked the way to the next floor. There was no way back.

With a sudden rush, Kairi hit the first with a frontal hit, followed by another line-up of hits, taking the beast by surprise. Not wasting the momentum, she jumped on its head and plunged the Keyblade into its back. The monster fell and vanished into nothingness.

But that wouldn't work against the remaining four. The Keyblade-wielding girl desperately looked for something that could be used against those things, then noticed the one she had just slain had dropped its sword before it vanished.

Without hesitation, Kairi lifted it with a Gravity spell and sent it flying in direction of the others. It smashed into the others, hitting them before dropping to the ground, and stunned them for a moment.

Not challenging her luck, the girl jumped over them and made her way to the next floor.

It was weird, because again, there was absolutely nothing. And when Kairi looked back, there weren't even the silver-like things she had just defeated.

“Something isn't right here,” noted Kairi, and started to run again. That is, she ran until another earthquake made the whole place tremble. There were terrible sounds, and apparently some of the lower floors began to collapse. The only way left to her was to go forward.

The hallways still looked the same, and it must have been the eleventh floor already. And now there wasn't even a way upstairs anymore. She looked around, desperately looking for something to escape from this wicked place.

And she found a way. Not so far away, there was another door that apparently led outside.

Kairi was standing on a bridge, high above ground—at least a hundred and fifty feet. There was no way she would survive a jump or fall from this altitude. However, on the other side there was a small tower that had been built separately from the original fortress. It didn't look like there were any actual rooms below this floor in there, but she just had to try it.

Slowly crossing the bridge, another earthquake, even worse than the first and the second, shook the place. The bridge wouldn't hold another quake!

Kairi hurried to the door, slamming her fists against it. Locked. It was to be expected. But this door, although white, didn't budge to Monochrome. No matter which Keyblade Kairi tried, the door didn't budge a bit. It would only be been a matter of time until the next quake came, and if she was still on that bridge, she wouldn’t be able to take cover anywhere.

There must have been a magic lock or something like that on that door. However, Kairi had learned that there was still another way in if a door was locked.

Very carefully, Kairi stood on the ledge of the bridge, climbing along the oddly-shaped outer wall of the tower, over to where she guessed a window was.

The quake came earlier than expected. Kairi held herself with all her might on the wall, knowing that a fall from this height would kill just about anyone. On top of all this, to make it even worse, the wall not far from her started to crumble.

It was a do-or-die situation.

Kairi swallowed and jumped, trying to reach the window that was about two meters away. It looked really bad, and in the same moment the red-haired girl got a hold of the windowsill, it broke off.

It was a weird feeling that suddenly rushed through her. She was falling, falling over hundred and fifty feet, rushing with terrible speed towards the ground.

Closing her eyes, Kairi waited for the impact.

However, even after a minute—and such a distance didn't take a minute to fall through—there was no impact.

When Kairi opened her eyes, she was in the same bright white room she had seen in her dream the previous night. Was this heaven? Or was this all still part of her dream? If so, it was the worst and most realistic dream ever. However, the room was the very same room from her dreams.

And no one was there.

Kairi looked around and walked slowly to the window. The view almost made her speechless. Just out of this very window was the very same castle she had been in a few moments ago, crumbling and some of its parts collapsing. It was not a dream!

But who had rescued her? Who?

“Who rescued me?” Kairi asked out loud.

And this time, there was an answer. “A friend did.”

Somewhere, someone, something in this room answered.

A gentle and calm voice. The voice of a girl. The voice that had screamed “help me” in her dreams.

Kairi moved around, looking into every corner, looking on the ceiling, the ground, under the table. There was no one there. Had she lost her mind?

“Is this a dream…or not…?” asked the girl, not expecting an answer, but to calm herself.

“It's very real. In fact, you almost died. You would have died if I not had asked my friend to save you,” answered the voice.

A very agitated Kairi moved aimlessly around the room. There was no one here! How could someone answer her?

“Who are you? Why did you save me? Why can't I see you? Who is your friend? What is going on here?” asked Kairi in a rush. She had to know, or else she would lose her sanity.

The voice giggled. It was kind of cute, and despite her situation, Kairi had to smile. It was a kind and cute giggle, not making fun of her, but amused.

“Who I am, I don't know. But you can call me Naminè. And I saved you because I felt that it was the right thing to do. My friend's name I can't give you, I'm sorry. But…I'm right here…” and with that, the voice ended her speech…

Something was there. Right in front of her. Kairi could feel it. It was…as if she were simply blind. Closing her eyes, she reached out with her hand.

And there was the body that owned the voice! She had soft, fair skin, and from what Kairi could feel, shoulder-length hair.

She was a bit frightened when the other girl—her name was…Naminè?—did the same, touching her cheek and starting to giggle.

It was an intimate moment, and Kairi would have asked a lot of questions if not for another quake that shook the room and let a part of the ceiling come down. Reflexively, Kairi jumped back, hoping that the other girl hopefully did the same.

“Naminè…are you all right?” asked the Keyblader in the room. There no answer for about a minute.

Then, a voice in her head answered. “I'm okay, but I have to go. See you again, Kairi.”

She hadn’t told the girl her name.

“How do you know—” Kairi asked, she but stopped midways. If that girl could penetrate her mind, it should have been an easy task for Naminè to find out her name.

“You need to go now. A friend will—” was the last thing the voice said before Kairi felt an unbearable pain in her head and lost consciousness.

When she got back to her senses, she was being carried. “Where…who…?” asked Kairi, still a bit dazed. She got her answer immediately. It was Tifa's voice, and it was also her who carried Kairi.

“A guy in a black robe carried you from somewhere. When we found him, he just handed you over and vanished into the dark. What the hell did you do?” Tifa seemed quite angry. Well, that was to be expected. Kairi had almost died two times in that wicked place, and they didn't even know that yet.

Not until now had Kairi noticed that they were running. Aerith, Yuffie, Leon, and a quite demolished Cloud were all running in the direction she believed the portal to be

“Why are we running?” she asked.

It was Yuffie who first broke out into roaring laughter, holding her side, gasping for air. Leon just sighed again, and Cloud was probably too exhausted to answer.

“Cid totally overdid it with his explosives. Apparently, he blew up some really important generator, and now the whole place is shaking, crumbling and what the heck,” answered a now even more angry Tifa.

Cid was the only one missing here. Kairi suddenly asked herself where he was.

“Where is he? Don't tell me…did he…blow…himself…?” stammered the redhead.

Yuffie laughed even harder, and Leon had to carry her the rest of the way. He didn't think it was that funny.

“He's fine. Just finishing some file download or something,” answered Aerith.

In the room with the computer terminal that Cid had been working on, the whole floor was covered and lined with ice shards and craters. Not so far away was the man in the black robe, lying in such a crater.

Cid had finally gotten him with a surprise attack and had stabbed him with his lance. He hadn't aimed for his heart or his head, but for his shield. He had impaled it, making the lance stuck on it. The smoker had put quite a few explosives in the peak of his weapon. With a terrible explosion, the fight had come to an end. Nobody could have survived such a detonation at point-blank range.

His downloading had taken some damage. The current progress had been at twenty-three percent and the explosion had canceled the download at this point.

Cid himself was running as fast as he could. During his fight, he had blown up a device that was close to the computer terminal and had triggered a chain reaction. A whole part of the wall blew up, leaving quite a hole in it.

Another mistake of Cid's was responsible for the explosive that flew through that hole and landed in a labyrinth of cables, absolutely impossible to reach. It was a matter of time until that thing's heat triggered the detonation process of Cid's bomb and sent the whole thing to hell.

The whole place would take fatal damage when that generator exploded. “I better hurry. I don't want to be here when that thing blows up.”

The others were already waiting in front of the portal, quite worried that their first trip to this world had been this bad. While Tifa and Aerith, in their role as parents, looked after an injured Kairi, Leon was busy with sighing, and Yuffie had passed out from laughter. Cloud just sat silently, leaned on a wall, and seemed to sleep.

It was Leon who first saw Cid, and asked Kairi to open the portal. He already knew the expression on the face of the artificer. It was the “Jesus Christ, this whole place is going to go kaboom” expression.

The whole group had heard that one line multiple times, and it was the signal to run as fast as they could.

Kairi was quite exhausted, and first off, she had even forgotten to change the keychain to Oathkeeper and tried to open the portal with the wrong Keyblade.

Cid, in the meanwhile, had made it back to the group in one piece and earned annoyed glares from everyone. He was quite offended by it and tried to justify his actions.

“Hey, I was attacked! Should I have let myself get killed?”

Nobody said anything and just continued to glare. The blond scratched the back of his head and shrugged. In the end, they all forgave him. In the end.

The portal was fully open when a colossal detonation demanded their attention. Far away, the castle they could barely see was obscured by the greatest explosion they had ever seen. Everyone looked at Cid for a second, then hurried through the portal.

Not so for Kairi. She just stood there, looking in the direction where she had found the fortress. She was suddenly worried if they had safely escaped. There was no guarantee that this world would survive this.

Way closer than before, another explosion occurred. It was seemingly a chain reaction.

Kairi, stunned by the thought that the other girl, that Naminè, might not have escaped, made the attempt to run back.

“Don't go there. I'm safe. Hurry through the portal!” said a familiar voice in her head.

She stopped, turned around, and jumped through the portal at the last moment. Just the blink of an eye later, and the next of the generator’s explosions would have blown her up.

The portal crumbled behind her and closed itself. This one was most likely destroyed and could never be restored. All of the others just stood there, saying nothing.

The group looked at her as if she just had done something infinitely stupid. Then Kairi realized what she had been about to do back there. A rather shocked expression appeared on her face.

“What in the world happened just now? Where did you want to go?” asked Aerith. She had a very worried expression, and even Tifa looked rather anxious.

“That was really dangerous, Kairi…never do that again, you hear me?” the martial artist warned her adoptive daughter.

Kairi didn't know how to respond. Would they believe her? That there was some invisible girl who apparently could read her mind and who was imprisoned in that white room and who saved her life twice? Even though she had no proof that she ever existed? She decided against that. They would probably think that she had lost her mind.

Everyone else was still looking at her, expecting an answer.

“I don't know. It was just a weird feeling that we forgot something important. It felt like I was missing something,” lied Kairi, and looked at the ground.

Seemingly, most of the group accepted that answer and now asked themselves if they had forgotten something.

Not Aerith, though. She knew that Kairi was lying but didn't want to force her to tell in front of all people. They were all exhausted and tense from their fights and the situation.

Cloud had already vanished from view when Tifa looked around, and Leon was still carrying the ninja. She sighed, for once thinking that this had been already too long of a day, and started to take over the commanding part. Leon was too lost in his thoughts to lead them anywhere.

“Let's go back. We can't stand around here forever, and we all need rest. Also, Cid, no rest for you until you fully analyze the data you gained. I hope for your health that there is something of significance in those files,” said Tifa, and started to move.

The others agreed silently and followed her, with Cid being the last. He maintained something of a distance between himself and the others. They somewhat worried that he would really blow himself up someday. Kairi had been treated by Aerith with a Curaga spell and was feeling well enough to walk on her own.

On the other end of the path, Cloud was already awaiting the others. He was looking quite impatient to get through. Kairi opened the portal, and when the blond vanished almost immediately, Tifa let out a annoyed sigh.

“Him and his stupid search for Sephiroth. Will that ever have an end? It's been getting on my nerves for years now!” complained the woman, and just ran off in the direction of the uptown sector.

While Leon carried Yuffie to her apartment, going to his own afterwards to rest, and Cid hurrying to his computer, Kairi was held back by Aerith.

“What really happened?” the brown-haired woman asked quietly. It wasn't really in her nature to force Kairi to tell anything that happened, but this one had been pretty bad.

“You wouldn't believe it anyway. I don’t even believe it myself. I'll tell you when I get proof of what really happened,” replied Kairi, and they went on their way home, where Tifa was probably already cooking something awfully spicy to erase her bad mood.

Back at home, the smell in the air was a sign that confirmed her guess about Tifa cooking some inedible food…probably something that would burn holes into the wall. Kairi just walked upstairs to her room and fell onto her bed, looking at the ceiling like she had the previous evening.

“Was that all real? But…I really got carried away by someone in a black robe…and I just can't think of her as…unreal. I could feel her skin, could hear her voice…” noted Kairi.

She really couldn't think of a rational explanation for all that. Why couldn't she see her? Invisibility magic? Not likely. Something wrong with her eyes? But she could see the room just fine.

To distract herself, she played a bit with her keychains. "Oblivion…Hero’s Crest…Mono…no, wait…" counted Kairi.

Monochrome was missing!

“Damn it. I must have lost it back there. Either when I climbed outside the room…or…when I evaded the falling ceiling…or that black-robed man took it from me…" Kairi cursed her own carelessness. How could she have lost a keychain?

There was no way she could tell this to the others. They would blame her for being careless. But they were not the Heartless after all. Most likely, the pendant was somewhere in the ruins of that castle, submerged under tons of white stone.


---Valiant Hearts---


In a totally different place, the topic was not even remotely as different.

“Are you sure it's okay to keep that? I mean, after all, it belongs to her,” said a man with a black robe.

He was speaking to a girl with fair, shoulder-length blond hair who was holding something and had a childish smirk on her face. She was wearing a simple white dress paired with white sandals.

“Yeah. I don't think she really lost it. I think it wanted to stay here, that it wanted me to find it,” said the girl, and looked outside the window. Her view was that of a happy and peaceful town.

“Do you think we are safe here?” asked the girl.

The man slowly walked to the window. Standing there, he gave her a nod. Yes, this was the right thing to do. And he didn't care about his orders anymore.

“I think so. But it's only a matter of time before they find us and we'll have to run again,” replied the man.

That time would come faster than he had ever expected.

End of Chapter II

Chapter 3

Title: You and I?

[Author's notes: Hope you enjoy. let me hear what you think of this chapter please.]

The sun had just risen over the town and it was still chilly out from the morning mist. While most of the townspeople were still sleeping, two particular were already awake and preparing to leave the town.


A blonde girl stood behind a window inside a mansion. The sun shone into the room, quietly bathing it in warm sunlight. She wore just a plain white dress, sandals, and had her hair falling over her shoulders. A worried expression adorned her face, and with valid reason.


They had found out they were hiding in this town. It wouldn't be long until they came and tried to take her away. She didn’t even know why they were after her. She didn't even know who she was and how she got to that place in the first place.


The girl wasn't alone in the room. A man with red, spiky hair was standing not too far away, but it was impossible for him to see outside as he stood in the shadows, untouched be the sunlight.


“We can't use the path of the darkness to another world. They all have been blocked. They know for certain where we are and where we want to go, Naminè.”


She nodded and closed her eyes. A lot had happened in the last few days.


Valiant Hearts


Chapter III – You and I?



Two entities in black robes were standing in a hall that was lined with lots of pillars and had not a single light in it. This was the private room of 'the Superior'. One of the robed figures seemed to stare into air while the other had his hood already removed and calmly reported in.


“Superior, Axel found on his patrol a weird girl walking around near facility number sixteen. He detained her and tried to question her, but apparently, she doesn't know anything, not even who she is or where she came from,” reported a man with an eye patch.


He hated this. The Superior wasn't one to like interferences, no matter how minor they were. On top of that, all signs pointed in the direction that she was indeed a Nobody. But one that young? And no memories at all? That was hardly possible. Not even one of the people in the Organization knew anything about their previous life. How could such a Nobody even exist?


The Superior looked at his subordinate and removed the hood of the robe. Dirty grey hair and a face sinister enough to make a child cry were his looks. When he opened his mouth to answer the man with the eye patch, it would seem as if the each and every of his words were like poison for the other man.


“Keep her restrained and bring her to Castle Oblivion. We do not know if she has any value to us. I don't have the time to deal with this right now, nor do I wish to deal with it in the near future. Axel will be in charge of guarding her, to prevent her from trying anything funny until I tell him otherwise,” ordered the man. He turned around and, walking further into the dark hall, vanished from the eyesight of the other robe-wearing man. Silence fell upon the hall.


“As you wish,” approved the remaining man.


What benefit could they possibly gain from the girl? From the looks of it, she had no special powers, like all the others, nor did she seem to be affiliated with any group that opposed the Organization.


Xigbar vanished on the spot into nothingness.


“What? Why I'm going to play nanny for the girl? Let Larxene do it! She is a woman anyway,” complained a man with red hair to Xigbar upon receiving his new orders.


He really wasn't pleased to stay put just to play guard for a girl that didn't even know where she came from. All he had gotten out of her was a name. Naminè. He wasn't even sure that it was her real name.


“Don't blame me Axel. Not like I think it makes any sense to imprison her. She doesn't know a thing. I never saw such a worthless Nobody. We don't even know who she originally was. Anyway, bring her to Castle Oblivion. You are there to guard her until you get other orders.”


Axel kicked after a stone and gave an annoyed “Pfft.” He should have just ignored that girl and let her be. Now he had to play nanny for her. How much worse could this day get?


While Axel was busy being annoyed, Demyx appeared and whispered something to Xigbar, just to disappear shortly after.


“I'm done here. I have work to take care of. You go, and don't make decisions on your own. The Superior will most likely take your head if you get yourself into some dilemma again.” The eye-patch wearing man waved to the redhead and vanished.


Axel was looking in the direction of where he had left Naminè. Why did she need a guard anyway? A locked door would probably have sufficed to keep her in a room for all eternity.


With a scowling expression, the man walked over to the temporary prison and opened the door. It wasn't even locked. She could have just run away, but Naminè was quietly sitting on a chair and staring into thin air.


“Get up. You're coming with me,” Axel ordered the blond girl.


Naminè looked at him for a short period of time, then smiled and stood up, ready to follow him. She didn't know where she was, who Axel was, or even who she was. All memory she had was that of an indefinable voice, calling her Naminè. She just took that for her name, no matter if it really was her name or not.


She tagged along without questioning his intentions. From how he had treated her previously, he didn't have any ill motive. Most likely, he would only bring her to a different place where she would be kept.


Well, she didn't have anywhere to go at all, so it wasn't too bad that way.


“Say, what is your name? And where are we going?” asked the blonde.


“Axel. Just call me Axel. I'm going to have to look after you to prevent you from escaping. Don't think you would escape anyway. So it's more of a stay put and nothing bad happens to you,” replied the man without looking back.


This would take forever. How long was the Superior going to hold her captive? And how long did he have to play guard? Why did the Superior decide to keep her anyway? Alright, Naminè appeared to be a Nobody, but whose? And why did she have no memory at all?


With those unanswered questions, a boring daily life began. Axel had to guard her, and instead of just standing in front of the door, he sat most of the time on a chair in the room.

It was a plain white room. Marluxia had them given this one, because it was in a separate tower and he didn't have any use for it. Only a bed, a couple of chairs, a big table and a window featured the room, all plain white.


The days went by without anything exceptional, and Axel grew slowly but gradually bored of this job. How much longer would he have to continue this? Naminè was a quiet girl, that didn't talk much, also because she didn't knew what to talk about. Most of the time, she just sat on her bed, staring into thin air, lost in her thoughts.


The blonde was not as bored as it seemed. For her, who had no memory of anything at all, the time passed as a prisoner, didn’t bother her that much. It gave Naminè time to think over what she saw in her dreams.


Those didn't seem like they were memories she regained slowly nor were they visions, as far as she was concerned. Where did she come from? Naminè was sure she didn't belong here, and, for some reason, when she was thinking about 'home', a view of a rough town and a gorgeous castle came to view. It was the one from the dreams she had now and then.


However, Naminè had a bit of pity with her guard, Axel, who seemed to be incredibly bored. But about what should she talk with him? He didn't seem like the kind of guy that was interested in dreams. And so, they just continued to remain silent.


Another few days had passed by, and Marluxia had come by twice, telling Axel that the Superior would examine the girl soon. It was then that Naminè came to Axel and sat down right beside him, starting to talk.


“Sometimes, I have weird dreams. I walk around in a foreign town, with lots of people looking at me. They all seem to know me and I seem to know them. I wave at them, greet them with an unknown voice. But, when I look into a mirror, I'm not myself. It's a girl with reddish hair. Maybe it would be nice if I could do that too one day. Since you're always there, it’s not so bad, but from time to time, I wouldn't mind seeing other people,” the blonde girl told her guard.


Naminè decided to leave some information out. Such as, the girl she was when she walked around in that foreign town had the name Kairi, and she even knew the names of other people there. Also, Kairi seemed to be that what those people called the 'Chosen One of the Keyblade'. Naminè had felt that it was the right thing to tell Axel about that. Not sure why, but never the less, she told him.


Axel was quite puzzled. Why the heck did that girl have such dreams? Sure, this wasn't the best place to be, however, such detailed dreams were no ordinary thing. There was something really fishy about this. On top of that, why did she suddenly tell him all that?


“Sounds like another world to me,” said Axel, more or less unheeding. He didn't have any special interest in the dreams of someone else.


“You think I can go there?” asked Naminè with a curious expression.


“Maybe. Maybe not. Depends what the Superior has for plans with you,” said Axel and waved around. Hopefully, this little play would end soon and they could just set the girl free.


Naminè didn't ask any further questions. That man, the Superior didn't sound like someone she wanted to meet.


Just as Axel had said, two days later, Marluxia came and took the blonde away, and brought her to the Superior as he was ordered. He had his own plans. Using the girl would be easy. All he had to do was to make her interesting for Xemnas, to focus his attention on the worthless girl. It was the perfect time to set his evil plan in motion.


Marluxia had reported false information to Xemnas. Told him, that the girl had a link to the Chosen One of the Keyblade they were searching for. The stupid plan of the Superior was doomed to fail, and once he had taken over, things would go another way.


“Go in there,” said the man with the dirty pink hair, and he couldn't suppress a disgusting smirk. “Good luck.”


Naminè entered the room, and it was so dark in there, that she couldn't see anything at first. Slowly, her eyes adjusted to the light circumstances and there was a man waiting in the middle of the room.


“Come here at once,” ordered the man with a voice that gave the blonde chills.


Naminè followed the order, standing in front of the man who was almost twice as tall. He looked down on her, a weird sparkle in the eyes, suddenly slapping her hard enough to send her flying to the ground. The pain was unbearable. Naminè held her cheek in agony when she looked up, seeing the man standing above her.


He grabbed Naminè brutal by her hair and pulled her up. That man did not know any mercy.


“Tell me what you know. Where is the Keyblader? Which world? I want a name, and you're not getting out of here unless I get what I want girl.”


That was no ordinary human, and he had certainly ill intentions. And what was worse, Naminè felt that it was all but good to tell him about Kairi. Also, she really didn't know the name of that world. And she had never told anyone about this.


Naminè just kept quiet, bearing with the pain. Clutching her eyes shut, to avoid looking in the eyes of the gruesome man, she was hoping that he would believe her.


However, after another order to tell him, she still kept quiet and therefore was sent flying again. Charging a dark ball of energy in his hand, Xemnas asked her again, this time not as calm. When Naminè still kept quiet, he sent the ball flying at her, making her squeak from pain.


Almost an hour and many cruel acts later, Naminè had lost consciousness and Axel was called to take her back.


He knew that the Superior was a powerful man that didn't accept any opposition. But this was just over the top. Naminè had injuries all over the place and looked quite rough. That was definitely not necessary.


Axel took her back to the room, and she didn't even move for a few hours. He was worried. Maybe he really shouldn't have brought her along. Unlike Larxene, she was just a girl without power, and if this continued, the Superior might even kill her.


Naminè had endured it until the end. It made her strangely satisfied. It was like she had protected Kairi, the girl she didn't know but from her dreams. But Naminè didn't know if she could endure this a second time. The pain was just too much to bear.


He didn't want to turn against the Organization, but on this point, it was more or less his fault that the girl had to take this. Feeling a little bit guilty inside, he tried to think of a way to get her out of this misery.


His chance should come soon.


---Valiant Hearts---



Two more times had Naminè to go through hell under Xemnas’ questioning. She was at her limit. She couldn't stand another questioning. Naminè tried to sleep, but wasn't able to. Her whole body was hurting from the last time Xemnas had interrogated her. And for the first time in her life, Naminè felt the emotion hate.


About a week later, Naminè seemed to be ok, although she was even quieter than before. It was then that Axel decided this couldn't continue. Orders from the Superior or not, he couldn't watch this anymore. If she really knew something, she would have spilled it.


He had gotten information that they had found the Chosen One of the Keyblade. So Naminè had no use to the Superior anymore. It was only a question of time until he would decide to kill her. He didn't accept any witness.


Marluxia entered the room, looking over to the girl that had undergone quite some torture, and with a disgusting smile, he told Axel of this new orders.


“The Chosen One of the Keyblade will come to this place soon. We are to stay guard for this place and to ambush them. We are to kill everyone but the Keyblader. I doubt she will find this place, but just in case, kill Miss Little Dream over there before they meet,” spouted Marluxia. If there was one person that was even more abnormal than the Superior, it had to be Marluxia.


Axel was about to rush at Marluxia and take his head. There was a limit to everything, even cruelty. He would not follow that order, no matter if it meant turning against the Organization.


However, he couldn't tell Marluxia that. He gave Marluxia a short nod and a freezing glare.


The man just laughed and vanished. Poor Axel. If he followed this order, Xemnas would kill him, for disobeying his orders. If he would not follow this order, he would probably be killed by that group from Hollow Bastion. Xemnas had him ordered to bring the girl to another place, to avoid being seen by the Keyblader. Axel, one way or another, was about to fall into Marluxia's trap.


It was this night, this dream, that she found herself as Kairi again, and it was the first time that both of them were sleeping.


When Naminè looked around, she was still in her room, but Axel had vanished. Instead, Kairi was standing there, apparently unable to see her. There was just one thought on her mind. Naminè took the hand of the redhead and looked into her eyes.


“Help me, please!” that was her most sincere wish.


Whatever it was, whatever just happened, Naminè was thrown out of the world of thoughts, back in the room, awake and quietly gasping for air.


What in the world had just happened? Did Kairi hear her? Was that all just a dream? Only her imagination?


But what if Kairi really was real and she had been just linked to her thoughts all the time? From what Naminè knew, she was a nice girl, that wouldn't hesitate to help someone in need.


Would... Kairi come for her? Save her?


Tormented by sudden hope and doubt, Naminè had a difficult time sleeping.


Axel had his plan. He would hand over Naminè to the group from Hollow Bastion and ask them to beat him up a bit. That would look like he was beaten. It was a perfect plan! At least, for his standards.


And the day came. News traveled fast, and Axel knew immediately that they were there. Initially, he had planned to lure one of them to Castle Oblivion and hand Naminè over. But things tend to go other ways than people intend.


Naminè was standing on the top floor of the castle, looking outside the window. She could feel that Kairi was there, was on her way to this room. She really had heard her. She really had come for her!


The blonde felt a single tear escaping her eyes. It wasn't a dream. It wasn't a dream!


Simply overwhelmed with relief, Naminè was hoping that she now could escape from this terror. Escape from Xemnas and his brutal questioning.


Naminè's guard was waiting outside the room, to explain Kairi what he had in mind. However, the second earthquake forced him to go inside. Just when he thought the girl would withdraw from this crumbling castle, he saw her for a brief moment on the window, which immediately after that, crumbled and fell down, along with a big part of the remaining wall.


“Axel! Help her! She is going to be crushed on the ground, please!” yelled Naminè.


This whole place was going to hell. Axel had no choice but to jump after her, to prevent the girl from hitting the ground and dying instantaneously after that.


The man jumped from parts of the wall, with an immense speed towards the ground, catching Kairi about midways. He managed somehow to get back to the top floor before the girl opened her eyes.


Naminè was watching the girl she had seen every so often in her dreams. But this was real. She stepped aside when Kairi got up and started wandering around.


When Kairi reached the window and asked the obvious, Naminè smiled and answered. “A friend did.”


The Keyblader looked around, apparently not putting up a show. She really couldn't see Naminè.


Kairi wondered if this was a dream. She said it out aloud, and Naminè just answered her truthfully.


“It’s very real. You almost died. You would have died if I had not asked my friend to save you,” said the blonde and she had to smile. It was weird to talk with some right in front of your eyes that couldn't see you. Also, to describe Axel as her friend was probably not the wisest of all things, but it was too complicated to explain everything to her now.


Apparently, it was exactly that what made the girl really agitated. Kairi had started to wander around the room. She passed Naminè twice and almost ran into the place Axel was standing at.


The next question was who she was. Who Naminè was, who her friend was, where they were.


Naminè couldn't hold it in anymore and started to giggle. It was kind of funny to have Kairi so close to her and yet she couldn't see her.


“Who I am, I don't know. But you can call me Naminè. And I saved you because I felt that it was the right thing to do. My friend's name I can't give you, I'm sorry. But... I'm right here...” said the blonde and stood directly in front of the redhead.


Kairi seemed to feel that she was there although she couldn't see and reached out with a hand. Initially, she would have grabbed air, but Naminè walked a bit to the right, and the other girl reached her cheek.


It was a very warm feeling, something she would have been longing for if she had known it would feel like that. Eager to know, she also reached out, laying one hand on the cheek of the girl. It felt even better this way, and for the first time since long, Naminè was truly smiling of happiness.


She was about to say something, to ask her a thousand questions, but an earthquake shook the place again. Naminè was startled, first trying to cling onto Kairi, who jumped away. Axel reacted within a second, taking her hand and pulling her along in the darkness.


Kairi seemed to be ok; Naminè could feel it.


The Keyblader looked around, then asking. “Naminè… Are you alright?”


As much as the blonde wished to have stayed longer with her, there was no time. Castle Oblivion was about to be shattered to pieces, and there had to be a reason for the earthquakes.


“I will bring you to another world. From there, we can plan how to get to her,” said Axel.


This wasn't the time for a big good bye scene. He had to hurry, before the others caught him.


Naminè was thinking of Kairi and focused on the feeling she had experienced for the first time. She just wanted to let Kairi know that she was ok and would see her again.


The blonde looked at her guard, asking the impossible.


“Axel, please save her. Just bring her down; she will be able to escape on her own.”


They were already in one of the corridors the Organization had used in the past to travel between worlds, when her guard vanished to follow her plea without a word.


Naminè tried to tell Kairi that Axel would take her down but lost the other girl’s thoughts halfway.


Axel found the other redhead lying on the ground. Apparently, she got hit by a rock on the head and lost consciousness. There was no helping it. He carried her away, and not long after, he encountered two women, looking for someone. Axel just handed her over and vanished into the dark.


Naminè was left alone in the darkness and was thinking. It had been a unique sensation she had felt. There was something about Kairi that gave her a special feeling. However, for now, they had to part ways. At least, Axel had promised to bring her to the world Kairi was living at. When she was thinking of her, something glittered in the darkness. Right below her, it must have been clinging to her dress, lay a key ring pendant. She immediately recognized what this was. Picking it up, holding it between her hands, she thought of Kairi. Did she give it to her on intention? Or did she lose it? While she thought of the girl, a mental image emerged.


Right behind her was some kind of portal, while Kairi apparently looked in the completely opposite direction. When the redhead made the attempt to run in exact towards that way, she warned Kairi in her mind.


“Don't go there. I'm safe. Hurry through the portal!”


It worked, but right after the Keyblader had jumped through the portal, she couldn't see anything. It was all blank. Back in her own mind, she continued to examine the pendant.


While Naminè was examining the key ring pendant, Axel came back and didn't make many words to explain that they had to get out of there.


“The next world is an artificial town. When we get lucky, Xemnas will just think we're dead and as flat as a flounder,” said Axel taking Naminè's hand and dragging her along into the darkness.


It didn’t take them long to reach the other world. It was a quite lively but peaceful town, bathed in warm sunlight. No one seemed to notice those two, walking through the streets.


“Over there is a mansion. We can hide there. I was here before, and I know that mansion is abandoned now. It's a safe place,” explained Axel and started walking in direction of the mansion.


Naminè stayed behind for a moment, thinking it over. A lot had happened today. Not only had she met Kairi, but she also had experienced happiness for the first time. After a short look over her shoulder, she followed Axel.


The front gate was blocked by a huge lock on it, and even Axel didn't want to forcefully destroy the door. It would certainly attract the attention of the townspeople here. They had to avoid standing out for now. Xemnas had certainly marked him as traitor and ordered the others to search for him.


“Stay here, I'm going to look for another way in. Don't do anything rash,” were Axel's last words before he vanished into the darkness. He couldn't get in through the paths of darkness either. There was a weird barrier around the whole mansion.


Naminè was lost in thoughts. Was Kairi ok? Did they all make it back to their own world? Which world was that anyway? She had to ask Axel later. Naminè absolutely wanted to go there, wanted to meet Kairi again. There was so much she wanted to ask her. So much she wanted to tell her. It was as if she was her lost twin she hadn't seen for years. Naminè couldn't put into words how she felt about Kairi, but it was definitely a warm and welcome feeling.


Closing her eyes, and recalling the moment they both had touched each other’s cheeks and smiling, the pendant in her hands started to take another shape. Quite surprised, Naminè opened her eyes and witnessed how the pendant took the shape of a sword. It was over and over gray, and kind of looked like a clock had been the model for it. A massive ring was around the handle, three spikes on the blades upper end, and two on the lower end. That was one of the weapons Kairi had carried around, but why?


The Keyblade was light and well formed, but Naminè had never held a weapon before. She tried to swing it around and promptly landed on her bottom. That wasn't as easy as it looked when Kairi did it.


Once, in her dreams, Naminè had observed Kairi how she opened a lock with the Keyblade. There had to be a way to use this thing. But how did she get it in the first place? Was it because she cared for Kairi and it was originally hers? Or did it react to just about anyone?


Hoping that it would work the same way as with Kairi, Naminè stood up and directed the Keyblade directly on the lock and waited. That was how the redhead had done it. But it refused to work for her. Well, there hadn't been much of a chance that it would work the exact same way it did for Kairi.


Still trying to figure out how it worked, the blonde walked closer to the lock and examined it. It seemed normal. Although the one Kairi had opened wasn't as big as this one, it should work. At least, in theory.


Naminè tried to put the blade itself in the lock’s keyhole, but that didn't do anything either. A little disappointed, she walked a few feet back, and tried to think of a different approach.


There wasn't much of a lead for how to use Keyblades to open locks of any kind. It seemed absurd, but in her current position, it was worth a try.


“Keyblade, open the lock!” commanded Naminè the blade and directed it at the object.


“Unlock the lock, Monochrome, please,” was her next try.


“Would you please open the lock, Monochrome?” followed that, and, since really nothing happened, the blonde took a deep breath.


There was only one thing left.


Naminè tightened her grip, and started to run onto the gate, swinging the Keyblade with all her power and hitting the lock.


The backlash made her trip, and she fell again to her bottom. That was definitely the wrong method.


The blonde stood up, looked around to see if anyone was watching and closed her eyes. Her thoughts were a mess, confused by what all had happened that day, and how she had felt when she finally meet the girl she had been dreaming about.


Naminè had wanted to tell her, to show her gratitude. She hoped deep down in her heart that Kairi wouldn't forget her, no matter how long it would take to meet her again.


Her thoughts became clearer when she focused more and more on the redhead. She knew so much. The names of her friends, where she lived, and how she was searching for her childhood friends, and yet, the other way around, Kairi knew nothing about her.


Naminè was a bit sad that they had to part so soon after they meet, but was sure that this wasn't the end. From here, the blonde wasn't able to get a hold of Kairi's thoughts. It must have been because of the special circumstances in Castle Oblivion that she could have seen through her eyes.


When she opened her eyes, her thoughts were clear once again. She focused her will on the Keyblade, and held a clear picture of Kairi in her mind when she directed the Keyblade at the lock. For a moment, nothing happened, and in her mind, Naminè asked the Keyblade to help her.


A slight ray of light emerged from the peak of the Keyblade, flowing into the hindrance that blocked their way in the mansion and unlocked it. When the huge metal lock fell to the ground, Naminè started and took a step back. It really had worked.


It was then that Axel came back and saw the girl standing in front of the now opened gate, holding this weapon, similar to what the Keyblade girl had been using.

“How did you get that?” asked the man and scratched his head.


“Kairi must have lost it. I found in on the path we were using after you left,” said the girl smiling.


It was a precious keepsake from Kairi, and no matter what, she would not give it away to anyone.


The rest of the day was spent in peace. The Organization wouldn't be able to catch up that fast, and so Axel was quite at ease, mostly sitting around and thinking over what to do now. He didn't have much success with that and fell asleep all the time, much to Naminè’s annoyance.


There wasn't much to do, and so Naminé wandered around and looked at the mansion. It was very old and run down, but it was much better than Castle Oblivion. She was free to look at whatever she found. In one of the rooms on the first floor, she even found a block of white paper and a few various colored pens. The Keyblade had returned to the shape of a key ring pendant. She didn't really know how to change the shape of it; it was more an intuitive kind of thing.


Naminè was sitting in the living room, on a small stool, watching outside the window and drawing the scenery, when Axel came to her.


“Naminè, I don't know how long I'll be able to protect you from the Organization. They most likely know I made a run for it with you, and they won't tolerate that,” said the man and scratching his forehead.


How the hell should he explain this? Or, even worse, what the hell was he supposed to do if she just declined that idea? But he had to try nevertheless.


“Naminè, I don't know how to say this, but you got to learn how to defend yourself. I don't know if that's going to be an easy matter, but it's just irresponsible otherwise,” said Axel and sighed.


Naminè was all but excited. She made it finally away from Xemnas and Marluxia, and now she had to learn to fight? She didn't like that thought and was about to object when she remembered that she now had a Keyblade. Kairi would certainly be happy to see she could use it at least a little.


“But I'm not really cut out to run around and swing a Keyblade, Axel. I can't do that like Kairi,” said Naminè and looked at the former guard.


“Well, it’s not like there is only the direct confrontation of the enemy. Like, Larxene uses electric knifes and Demyx. ah, you don't know those two... um.... lets see... if you're weak in physical combat, you got to beat the enemy by superior tactic or intelligence. I'm pretty sure you can do that,” explained Axel and grinned.


Naminè wasn't really sure if that was such a good idea. She had never, not once, really fought against anything. And now, out of the blue, this? However, on one side, she somewhat wanted to show Kairi she wouldn't be a hindrance. On the other side…, it was not fair to rely on others all the time.


She gave the redhead a short nod and focused her mind again on her most precious moment with Kairi in Castle Oblivion. It didn't take long and the Keyblade she had found with the name 'Monochrome' engraved on the hilt, had taken shape. Naminè looked expectantly at Axel, who was still amazed that the girl could use a Keyblade. As far as his knowledge was concerned, the Keyblade refused to work for Nobodies.


“Well, for starters, try to make a horizontal and vertical swing with it,” said the man, starting the combat lecture.


Naminè was right. She was definitely not cut out for close combat. The first swing made her trip, and she almost crashed into an old table. Axel had to facepalm and tried to think of something different.


If the girl was indeed a Nobody, she must have the ability to use magic. That was the one thing the stronger Nobodies had in common. Although Larxene and Demyx were much, much better than he was, he had to suffice. Magic was not something you had to have a strong body to use it efficiently. The mind was much more important.


After the second try, the vertical swing, Naminè almost fell and Axel called her off. There was no way this girl would ever learn to fight properly with a weapon.


“We’ll try something different. Focus your mind on the... Keyblade, and try to imagine a flame as hot and wild as possible. The bigger the better,” explained the man and waited for Naminè to follow the instruction.


First, nothing happened. Absolutely nothing at all. While the blonde tried with all her might to imagine a flame, her thoughts drifted over to Kairi. Naminè immediately relaxed upon that, and swiftly opened her eyes when Axel shouted something.


“Uh, who would expect her to get a grip of it that fast? Gah, hot, hot, hot, shoot,” yelled the man and tried to put out the fire on his robe. Apparently, Naminè had used intuitive a fire spell and set Axel on fire.


“Oh, I- I'm sorry Axel,” giggled the girl. It was just too funny watching how the man tried desperately to erase the fire from his robe.


“Alright, alright, it seems you got it. Now, I'm gonna go and take cover while you try to do that again. This time, aim at that almost ancient candle over there. That won't burn even if I were to put an inferno on it,” said Axel and took cover behind an armchair.


The lecture continued for almost another thirty minutes before Naminè finally had managed to hit the candle with a fireball. There were several scorch marks on the wall, the ceiling, and another armchair had lost its life upon her tries.


In the end, Naminè knew how to do it in theory. First, you had to focus on the magic self. Second, was to focus on your target, and last to channel your mind force through the converter, in this case the Keyblade.


“That's way more than enough for today. But that's long not enough to hold off someone of the Organization. But you got talent, for real. Now, please, put away the Keyblade, and don't try to burn down the house, ok?” sighed Axel and after, looking around, he left the room.


Naminè was proud. She had managed to use fire magic, and for someone that had never even been interested in fighting that was a big deal.


Finally finished with the 'lecture', Naminè picked up the block of paper and continued to draw the outside. The sun was already deep on the horizon and bathed the room in a warm, reddish light.


“I wonder what Kairi does right now,” said the blonde to herself.


The day ended without any further events. While Axel was sleeping in the last unburned armchair, Naminè had found herself a bed that was still in pretty good shape on the first floor.


The night was, at least for the girl, a restless one. Her thoughts about Kairi just wouldn’t vanish, and she still looked every now and then at the key ring pendant that was laying beside her on her pillow.


Two blue eyes were fixed on the ceiling, unable to rest and let the girl sleep. When would she meet Kairi again? Was she even okay? She had to explain a thousand things. And even if Kairi only followed her call for help out of curiosity, she still had come, regardless what her reason had been. She even climbed that ridiculous Castle, and then, there was that moment.


“I wonder if she noticed that one of her pendants are missing. I wonder if it wanted me to find it on purpose. Couldn't be, right?” giggled the girl as she turned around. It was still there.


But what if Monochrome really had decided to stay with her? Had such a key ring pendant really a mind of its own? And why would it want to stay with her anyway? She wasn't a fighter, and even if she had learned fire magic today, she was still far, far away from what Kairi was being able to do.


“So, why?” pondered the girl, fixating her eyes on the Monochrome pendant.


Maybe it was to bring her back to Kairi. Maybe there was really something such as fate? She had no explanation for what happened, and probably

Chapter 4

Title: Peaceful Lives... right?

Valiant Hearts II

Chapter IV

The confrontation I fear


Part I

Peaceful Lives..., right?



“Wow, Olette, take it easy on him.” called a guy with black hair and a red long shirt with a Dog Street label over to a girl.

She had middle-long brown hair, falling over her shoulders and bright green eyes. She was wearing an orange top with clover motives and bright yellow shorts as well regular sneakers.

A guy, blond spiky hair, a black shirt with a skull, worn under a gray vest and green military shorts, was lying on the ground and gasping for air. He had now lost the fifth match in a row and had reached his limits.

“It’s not my fault he is so slow!” complained Olette and walked over to where the guy was laying.

“But you fought pretty well Hayner.” said Olette as she handed him a hand.

Pulling up, still heavily breathing, he smiled and almost tripped when he started walking.

In the past few months, he had learned that this one girl was one hell of natural talent on this game. Because Hayner had lost early on last struggle tournament, Olette wanted to participate too. Soon, she had surpassed her mentor, Hayner, by a vast amount. She was superior on speed and skills, and that compensated more than enough for her lack of stamina on that point.

“Pence, I swear, you should be so dratted happy you're not playing sandbag for her, because that’s what I feel like out there. It’s like she’s not human or something.” complained the blonde as he waved around in the direction Olette was standing.

“I heard that, Hayner!” shouted the brunette back and put their struggle bats back to where they did belong.

“I'm gonna get some ice cream.” said Hayner as he ran off.

Pence, the guy with black hair, just stood there and had to suppress the urge to start laughing. That was such a obvious lie. He just didn't want to admit defeat to Olette. It was, in his view, a shame to get beaten in struggle by a girl.

The next tournament was coming up soon, and there were only two days left to practice. They had to take any given chance to get better. However, after facing the fact that Olette had surpassed him, he was all motivated and eager to get better.

“He ran off again? Did he totally forget that we wanted to go to the dusk-quarter to check out those rumors?” asked the girl and sighed.

Hayner wasn't the brightest, but sometimes even she had to wonder about his messy behavior. Pence, was not as bad, but he tended to be somewhat lazy. If Olette wasn't around, they would never even come to the conclusion that summer vacation was almost over and that they had to do their homework.

“Homework sucks. And I bet he ran off on purpose. Would be totally like him.” noted Pence and looked at Olette.

There had been some rumors going around that Seifer had a thing for her, and she turned him down repeatedly. He was afraid to ask when Hayner was around because he and Seifer were like oil and water.

“Say, is it true that you turned down that idiot Seifer?” asked Pence, when they started walking off in the direction of the meeting point.

“Yeah, four times. He is like super persistent. I don't even know what's so super about me that he keeps coming back.” said Olette in an annoying tone.

“I mean. He doesn't ever say what's so nice about me, but just keeps asking me to be his girlfriend. I would rather have Hayner as boyfriend than him. Not like I have a thing for him either, don't worry” said she furthermore.

“Oh no! We totally forgot to buy the tickets. Did you bring the money Pence? And don't tell me you have it Hayner?” said the girl startled.

“Uh... well, that is... I didn't think he would just run off and-” explained the black haired guy.

Olette had to sigh. Hayner was a catastrophe when it came down to money.

“Speaking of the devil, he is coming back. And I can't see any ice cream.” mentioned Pence as casual as possible.

“Hey guys, I got our tickets. We have another hour until the train is leaving.”yelled Hayner when he was still about fifty feet away.

Olette brightened a bit up and waved at him. At least he had still some common sense left.

“So, what are we gonna do until the train leaves? Don't tell me you want to go back to training. One more match and I'm gonna bite the dust.” said Hayner with a questioning look.

“Nah, I demolished you enough for today.” said Olette with a big evil smirk on her face, and all three of them had to laugh.

“But we really could get some ice cream. I got some money left from helping out at the accessory shop. It's my treat, be happy.” grinned the brunette and ran off towards the station.

Olette had already bought the ice cream when Pence and Hayner made it there. There was no one in the whole town that was faster than her.

“Let’s sit in our usual spot with its better view and all.” said Hayner and looked at the station tower.

They always would sit there, looking at the astonishing horizon. It was their spot and no one else ever bothered to go up there.

“Agreed.” said Pence, and Olette didn't mind anyway. She loved the scenery from up there.

Sitting up there was always combined with an amazing view on the town. The roofs of the houses were shining in the sun, bathing the whole town in mild twilight. This was their favorite place to hang out if they weren't at their private meeting point.

“At least we're gonna finish the homework before the tournament. I really don't want to do it afterwards. I'll be totally busted. I heard that Seifer and Rai are participants too. This one is gonna be really hard.” said Olette.

She was hoping not to face Seifer. His repeated attempts to confess and impress her had all failed, and he really got on her nerves. But Olette didn't want to fight Hayner either. He was her friend after all. That left out Rai, and she didn't know anything about his fighting style.

“We're gonna win this one Olette. We'll both make it to the finals, that way we will win anyway and can split the prize between us three.” bragged Hayner.

Olette was looking towards the sun when she saw something that attracted her attention. A bright light sparkle could be seen from behind the trees, where the old mansion was.Was she hallucinating? There was no one living there for ages, and the place was locked and deserted.

“Guys, did you see that, over there where the old mansion is. I just saw some odd sparks. Like as…if someone did it” asked Olette and looked at her friends.

“Nope, didn't see a thing. Are you alright? That's not like you, seeing things” blurted Pence.

“Didn't see anythin' either. You're not making this up are you?” the blond guy provoked Olette.

She didn't. That had definitely happened. She would check that out tomorrow, if the guys would be calling her crazy or not.


---Valiant Hearts---


The dusk-quarter was not as lively as the main town, but it was a pretty popular place to hang out.

However, today they weren't here to hang out there. They had to look for those rumors about some wonders. Which was much easier said than done. Hayner kept stalling the group so Olette left on her own to look for the wonders.

“Let’s see... one wonder was the stairs at the train station would count different every time you walk up and down... what?” read Olette from the notes that Pence had made.

With an annoyed look, Olette walked down the stairs once and walked back up, just to come to the conclusion that the stair had exact twenty-seven steps.

Most likely, someone with terrible math knowledge was the root of that rumor.

“That leaves six others.” Olette thought out aloud and looked at the notes.

But wherever she looked, there was at all places a rational explanation for it. The wall that spouts balls was just someone making bubbles; the ghost voice was just Vivi practicing in the underground passage. The doppelganger was just a reflection in a little artificial waterfall in a garden and the living bag was just a dog that was imprisoned in a way over-sized bag, jumping around.

“That leaves only the ghost-train and the girl on the window story. I bet those are bogus too, but I need to look them up anyway. It's probably just some odd fixture in front of the window for the last one, and the ghost-train is just made up.” said the girl to herself.

While on her way to the hill from where people could see the coming trains, she played with a pendant that she was wearing on a necklace. It was an old keepsake, apparently from her grandma, that she must have gotten while she was very little. She had it always with her and felt secure when she had it. It was a little yellow head of a lion, cute and yet somewhat cool. Pence had once asked her to take it off, but she wore it even when she was showering or sleeping. It had immeasurable worth for her, and she would not give it away.

Olette had finally made it up to the hill and was waiting for an eventually appearing ghost train. That must be totally bogus. How would a train without someone to control it move anyway?

The time flew by and there was nothing coming. Olette grew gradually bored of waiting and lay down in the grass. It was still hot out and the girl was already tired of waiting. Whenis this train going to come? Slowly, her mind drifted.

Olette stood on a tower that was almost entirely made of glass, a place she had seen more and more often recently. She was not afraid, not at all. That had been only the first few times been the case. But there was something different compared to visits in the past a significant difference, which changed anything. She was not alone here.

A voice echoed through her head. Something she never had heard before, indefinable and at the same time very clear. As if one couldn’t hear the voice but understand what she is saying.

“You will soon reach the door that will decide your fate. Don't be afraid, don't hesitate, then the door will waver if you doubt yourself. While light is your horse, the darkness is your way. But do not fear that way, because you are the key that will open the door.” clanged through Olette's head.

She was a bit confused. If that was supposed to be some sort of riddle, she really didn't like it. Was it a prophecy? But from whom? This was really messed up. Yet before Olette could ask anything, the sound of a train woke her up.

“What... ah... the train... must have got a heat stroke from lying here all the time…” mumbled the girl as she tried to get up.

Lately, she had been having those weird dreams, dreams of standing on the top of a tower of glass, surrounded by darkness. There was nothing else, nobody else, not one thing beside her. She didn't get the meaning of those dreams, if they really were dreams, that is.

Olette was laying face-down in the grass and had been asleep for over two hours. The big clock on the station showed that it was past eight. She wondered why Hayner and Pence didn't come looking for her. But when she looked around, it struck her with shock. The whole town was frozen. Not in the icy way, but time was standing still.

“Just what is going on?!” asked Olette out aloud.

This was now beyond weird. First that dream, the voice and now the whole town was standing still. That was way out of the normal. And why could she move at all?

Holding her keepsake in her left hand, she started to look around and not only were the people still but, it seemed that the whole town had stopped moving.

For a brief moment, she thought she saw the whole town waver and start moving again. Did that just now really happen? Did she really have a heat stroke? That would certainly explain what just happened. After all, it was ridiculous to think that a whole town just stopped.

Still with a slight headache about the very recent events, the brunette walked back to the station. And there were Hayner and Pence, standing around. Why were they still-?

“Hey, Olette, you're just in time. The train is gonna leave any moment.” shouted Hayner and he, turned around and ran to the station.

What? Just in time? She was two hours past the appointed time and- Her view shifted to the clock. It was about to hit six o' clock.

“What? But.. I was just now on the hill and... I was sure of that...” stammered Olette.

This didn't make any sense, not in the slightest. But she blamed it on the heat stroke. That must be it. She had just misjudged the time, didn't look close enough. There was no way that such an event really could happen... right?

“Olette, we're going to miss the train. Hurry up!” called Pence and he ran after Hayner.

“Heat stroke. Heat stroke. Must be it... that must be it. Yeah...” muttered Olette and she shook her head.

“Weird day, too weird I hope nothing like that happens at the struggle tournament.” were her last comment before she ran after her friends.

She would check the Mansion out tomorrow. The sparks, the dreams, what just had happened, maybe all that was connected together. Olette had to find out.

None of them said particularly much on the train. Olette was exhausted and the others were unusually quiet. The brunette decided to leave them be. Maybe they were also just exhausted. She just let them be and let her thoughts roam free. They would probably think she was overworked or something.

The train made its way slowly over to the main town. There wasn't much left to do today, just finishing the homework. Olette already knew that Hayner would skip that part and vanish to somewhere else, eating ice cream. One day he would explode from all that stuff, that for sure.

Pence would be a help, but his handwriting was at best terrible. So she had to write while Pence was summarizing the information about the wonders.

“We're still missing the seventh wonder. Want to go, check it out now?” asked the black haired guy.

She had planned it for the next day, but they could as well go now. That way, they would have finished the homework and Olette and Hayner could concentrate on the struggle tournament.

“Sure, let's go. The last rumor…the old mansion; the girl on the window, when did that rumor come up anyway? I’ve never heard of it before.” said the brunette.

They were both walking through the market, towards the crack in the big wall which connected the market with the old mansion, and talking about that one particular last rumor.

“Dunno. I just heard it recently. They say you can see a girl standing behind the window although that place has been sealed off. Maybe it's… a ghost!” said Pence trying to scare Olette.

That only earned him a decent glare from the brunette. How old was he, ten? As if ghost stories really would happen. Those were stories for children, to scare them to not to stay up too long.

While Pence continued with his ghost stories, Olette looked around. She wasn't one that would believe ghost stories unless one really would appear before her. The market was full with people that did last minute shopping, and she was happy that her part-time job at the accessory shop was only from morning till after-noon, and that only three days a week. However, there was something that caught her attention.

Two figures in black robes were standing not too far from where the entrance to the old mansion was. Were they outsiders? But what would they want there? Olette looked over at Pence, but although he looked in the exact same direction as she did before, he didn't seem to see those figures. And when Olette looked back, they had... vanished. She looked around in curiosity but they were nowhere to be found. Did they enter the crack and were on their way to the mansion?

“Pence, did you just see those two... guys I think, in black robes? They were standing near the crack in the big wall, looking at it.” asked Olette her friend.

“Nope. Didn't see a thing. You sure you're alright? You’re acting pretty odd today.” replied Pence and he gave her a questioning look.

It was not just her that acted odd. It was the whole world around her. Maybe she really was overworked. But, did she really just imagine those two people?

When they reached the crack, and the short forest behind it, Olette continued to look around. There was no sign at all of those guys. Maybe she should give it a rest. Just checking out the mansion and then leaving it at that. Olette couldn't afford to see things that didn't exist. The struggle tournament was just a blink of an eye away. She had to be in top condition for that.

“Say Olette, I've never bothered before, but what’s this necklace thing that you steadily wear? Some sort of present? I’ve never noticed it before. Is it new?” asked Pence out of the blue.

New? Olette had worn it since before she even knew Hayner and Pence. She didn't even remember from where she got it exactly or when. Olette just... had it. It belonged to her, and she didn’t feel whole without it. How could Pence have never noticed it before?

“I’ve worn this every since I could think of. How did you manage to overlook that?” asked Olette back.

“Beats me, I just never noticed. It's pretty cool. Suits you.” replied Pence and didn't pay any further attention to it.

He had only asked out of curiosity. There wasn't any special meaning to it.

They had reached the mansion gate. It was still locked but it looked different than how it used to look. The garden, once wild and full of flora was pretty worn down. It was as if someone had been detonating bombs there. It looked pretty terrible. Olette wanted to have a closer look and climbed the gate. Once she was through, the full extent of the ravage that had been going on here came into view. This was clearly the work of someone. And it must have happened recently.

“Wow, Olette, come back. I'm never gonna make it over that huge gate. And who knows if there's someone in there.” shouted Pence as he looked around.

This wasn't good, Olette didn't hear a thing. She was completely caught by her discovery. Someone had to live in there! And she would find out who and why. Finally one of the rumors wasn't totally bogus.

Climbing a statue that was standing in the garden, she tried to look into one of the windows of the first floor. If there wasn't anyone in there, she would have to go look from the inside.

But there was someone! A girl with blond hair was sitting on a little chair, apparently drawing. Olette wanted to see more, to get a closer look, but lost her grip and was falling. The statue was about four meters tall and beyond her was just plain stone ground.

Desperately trying to find a halt, she screamed out. Pence had been right. This was really a stupid idea! She was about to hit the ground and...


---Valiant Hearts---


“Axel, are you okay?” Naminè asked.

Just a few minutes ago, one of the Organization XIII members had found them.

“So Axel, you're really going to betray the Organization?” asked a blond man. He had a over-sized guitar-like instrument with him and talked to Axel. He didn't try to ambush them or kill them. Not yet.

“I can't agree with what the superior is doing with that girl. Even for the plan, it's not worth killing one of our own kind. And she is special too. So get the hell out of here, before I actually kick your ass, Demyx.” warned the redhead the chaser of the Organization

“Wow, wow. Calm down. I'm not going to attack you. That's Xigbar's job. I'm just the messenger” replied the strange man as he drew a little piece of paper from this robe.

“Lets see... ah here. 'Axel. This is Xigbar. You have the choice to save your miserable ass. Kill the girl and pledge with that your loyalty to the Organization If you refuse, we will take the girl by force and kill you. You have two days to think it over' is what he is saying. I'm gonna take my leave now before you lose it. Your face looks like you're about to bite me. See ya, or not’” read the man the paper and vanished into the dark, seconds before Axel's flaming chakrams hit the spot where Demyx had been standing.

Naminè had found him after that, standing in the entry hall. She had observed the whole scene from behind the window on the first floor.

“That asshole Xigbar, that’s one of his poor plans. As if he would spare me. Best joke ever.” the former guard swore.

“But yeah, I'm fine Naminè. But this is gonna be a real pain in the ass. Xigbar will probably send someone after you while I hold him off. But the paths are blocked. I have no idea how we're going to get out of this.” the man shrugged and turned around

That was really bad. How would they get out of there? Unless some miracle happened, this would be pretty bad.

“I'm sure we'll be fine. Don't give up, Axel” encouraged Naminè. “I'm sure it will.”


---Valiant Hearts---


“Ahhhh... huh?!” screamed Olette.

She was in her bed, at home. How? What just happened? She... fell from the statue, right and should have hit the ground. Was that all a dream? And why did all those weird things happen just before the important struggle tournament?

It was completely beyond her. There are weird things happening to her.

Taking her keepsake, she looked closely at it. What should she do? There must be some reason why all that stuff happened

“What should I do?” she asked the pendant.

Every time she had worries or problems she couldn't talk about with Hayner or Pence, she would ask the keepsake. Sometimes, she just stumbled across the answer when doing it.

And for a moment, she believed to see the pendant shining oddly, as if answering. Rubbing her eyes, sure she that was just sleepy; she gave it another close look seemed normal. Did she lose her mind? Maybe she was just nervous because of the upcoming tournament. Yeah, that must be it.

“I bet it's all gonna be okay. I'm making a much bigger deal out of all this than I should.” the girl sighed.

A bit later, Olette met Hayner and Pence at the sandlot. There was only one day left to train. They would definitely make it to the finals. It was a promise.

When the brunette was still around thirty feet away, Hayner pointed at her and called her a sleepyhead. Apparently it was already an hour past the appointed time.

Did she really oversleep that much? Or did time play a prank on her? Whatever it was, they had get going.

Olette picked up her struggle bat and so did Hayner.

Pence was playing the judge and took his safety margin. Olette used to send Hayner flying across the field sometimes. He had been once hit by a Hayner bullet and that was more than enough.

“We'll do a three minute round. Testing your stamina. That’s your only weak point. Give it your best shot, Olette” Hayner explained and took a few steps back.

Pence counted to three and the match began.

First move was made by Olette. She rushed at Hayner, hitting him hard in the stomach, followed by two horizontal hits at the legs and finished with a spin-hit on the chest area which pretty much ribbed Hayner of his breath.

Olette was too fast for anyone to block her attacks and was not weak either. But her big weak point was that she was always going all-out. She would get tired halfway through the match, which was usually enough time for her to collect almost all of the foes spheres.

However, she tried a different approach this time. It was a three minute match, almost double the length of a usual round.

Hayner tried to counter with a three-way combo on the hands and chest area but the brunette was too fast and saw his moves way before he even made his second hit and was behind him.

Taking the bat with both hands, she spun around, hitting Hayner repeatedly with the bat and then finishing with a brutal thrust in the back, which sent Hayner flying to the ground.

“How's that!” shouted the girl and gasping for air.

Struggle was a very exhausting sport, but she was really good. Even Hayner, which was one of the favorites for the finals this year, had no chance against her.

Before he was back on his feet and ready to attack, Olette continued her attack series and this time, Hayner was down to fifteen spheres while Olette had already over two-hundred. This wasn't even funny anymore.

“Ooookay. That's it. Match over!” Pence called out to them.

Three minutes had passed and Olette was showing barely more signs of exhaustion than usual. They took a five minute break to get Hayner back on his feet.

Olette in the meantime had picked up a second struggle bat. She always had the ability to do anything exactly equally good with her right or left hand.

“Wow, you're not gonna use two struggle bats at once, do you?” Hayner asked.

That would mean twice the hits to get and half as much chance to actually win. There wasn't a rule about using more than one bat at a time. People only were prohibited to throw bats or use any weapon other than a struggle bat.

“I just want to try it. Maybe I'll have a bigger chance of beating the champion if I use two at the same time.” she replied.

After the break, Pence called an unlimited practice match. They wouldn't use struggle spheres, just testing out Olette's new fighting style.

“You two ready?” Pence called.

Both gave a nod, and the match started.

It then became suddenly clear that two bats were a huge advantage and disadvantage at once. While Olette couldn't hit as hard with two bats at once compared to when she could only wield one, she could hold much much longer combos. There was an obvious lack of power with only holding each bat in one hand.

First to hit was his right leg and his left hand. How should he block two bats at once? Next she did a spin, repeatedly hitting his chest area, then using with her right a thrust on the chest while with her left hitting his legs. He immediately lost balance and his defense was wide open. The hits didn't hurt at all, but the speed was even higher than before. Being unstable, she continued the already insane long hit series with a double vertical hit on the chest, followed by a finish of a thrust in the stomach and a final hit on the chest.

Hayner was practically stunned although he didn't feel much pain at all. There was not much power behind those hits, but they came too fast to react and too many at once to block or even counter

Pence called the match off, seeing that Olette was a natural talent at fighting with both hands.

“Holy, Olette, you really are some struggle monster. I've never seen anyone picking up two-bats and even fighting like hat before. Come; help me drag Hayner over there. He is still in Trance from being owned by a girl. Though, he should have gotten used to it already.” laughed Pence.

Olette put the bats away and helped the black haired guy to carry Hayner.

“Did you ever do some sort of... super-secret training Olette? Because even for a natural talent, that just now is pushing the limits of believable” asked Pence as he sat down on a bench.

The brunette shook her head. She never had done any training at that. Maybe a bit playing around, but never really tried with the notion of using it in a struggle match. Olette herself was amazed that she could fight like that. It must be fate.

“Nope. Never. But that’s amazing, don't you think? If I could learn to put a little bit more force in my hits-” Hayner moaned and got back to his senses, directly finishing the sentence. “—you might get disqualified. I didn't even know what was going on after you spinning around with those bats. I thought I was about to bite the dust.” Hayner complained.

All three of them had to laugh. Hayner would always make such comments after he lost a match. But he didn't like Olette less because of it. He really found it a shame to be beaten that badly by a girl.

For that day, they continued the training for quite some time. Four hours had passed since they started and both struggle participants were completely worn out.

“Let’s... stop for today. I'm not sure if I can even eat ice cream at this rate.” Hayner asked the brunette whom was no less exhausted.

“Yeah... okay. I'm in no condition to continue this either. Phew. You really have some incredible stamina Hayner.” Olette replied and sat down.

“Talk about going overboard you two.” said Pence and he stood between them.

“Hey, we're gonna be as much prepared as possible. Or don't you want us to win Pence. Huuh? Huuuuh?” Olette asked and leaned forward towards Pence.

“Wow, hold your horses, of course I want that one of you two win the tournament. But if you beat Hayner anymore, he is going to sleep the whole day tomorrow from exhaustion.” said her friend and she pointed over to Hayner.

“Hey, I can still hear you!” the blond guy complained and came slowly over to where Olette and Pence were standing.

“So, no more training for today?” the black haired guy asked.

“No. Or else I will pass out on the ground” replied Hayner and he put his bat away.

He wanted ice cream now. He really was gonna explode from it one day.

“I'm gonna get some ice cream. Pence, Olette, you coming along?” Hayner asked.

“I'm gonna check something out. You two can go ahead. Laters.” replied Olette and she ran off.

She would take a look at the mansion, again. There was definitely something wrong there. Being left alone, the two guys just walked slowly in direction of where the station was.

The brunette girl had reached the crack in the big wall. Every single muscle was burning from the training. While fighting with two bats was very effective, it put a lot of stress on both body and mind. And the upcoming headache was certainly something she didn't want to think about now.

The forest was empty as ever, and Olette was rather puzzled when she saw the garden of the mansion as green and okay as ever. Did she imagine that it had been downright burned down?

Full of doubt, Olette tried to open the door. It was locked and won't budge a bit, no matter how hard she tried. She didn't dare to climb the statue again, so all she could do was watching the window from the garden.

There wasn't anyone. Was of this was real? Had all of this just been a heat stroke, a piece of her imagination? There wasn't any answer to this, but it irritated Olette to no end that it was this way.

After minutes of watching a empty window, she gave up. For now, she had to concentrate on the struggle tournament. There was no time to be bugged by this.

After Olette turned around and had climbed over the mansion gate, she took a last look at the windows. Nothing. Not in any of them.

“I... no, never mind” said the brunette and left. When she was out of reach, a blond girl was looking through the window, half hidden by the curtain.

The rest of the day continued as normal as the whole forenoon, normal for Olette's standardsat least. They ate ice cream, sat up on the station tower, and talked about nothing and everything. The next day would be chaotic enough for an entire week.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Did she see you?” the man asked and looked outside the window.

There was no one there.

“I don't think so. But I wonder if she knows that we're hiding here” he replied.

It would be better if not. Axel didn't want to drag the townspeople in this dispute. Naminè would rather care for them not to get hurt than worrying about herself.

“Really doubt that. I've told you. This world is artificial and so are the people. I don't know who set this world up and why, but he probably doesn't want outsiders to interfere with his project. So, even if she did see us, it won't matter. Got it memorized?” Axel explained.

The Organization had done some research on this world before. But there wasn't a necessity to tell her all that. The most important fact was, this was the hideout of someone that didn't want something to be found. And it must be something very important.

“Maybe she will come again” Naminè said and tried to remember how she looked.

“I guess she will. There is something about her... something that doesn't seem right” the former guard said and turned to the girl.

“I'm going to look around Maybe there is still a path open” Axel said and left.


---Valiant Hearts---


And once again, she was on the tower of glass.

The differences to last time became conspicuous at once. The ground was not longer just plain glass with nothing under it but the unknown. Six huge ornaments, made out of all kinds of different colors were embossed on the ground. Also, she could feel the tension in the air. It was, as if something was trying to consume this place. A feeling one only gets when something really bad is out there.

Olette had to walk around, had to look from a different angle, but the bigger ornaments were definitely the portrait of girls, while the others seemed to be those of some weapons.

There were even as much detail that her eye and hair colors made of different color stained glass.

The first she looked at was located in the center of the tower. Although she had a really serious look about her, she was still really pretty. That girl had reddish hair and blue eyes. The figure located under this one was that of a blade that resembled a over sized key. It was white and pure and crossed over a heart.

The one right of the red haired one was that of another girl, blond and far from looking serious. She was more really bright and calm. The same blue eyes, as the other one though. Maybe those two were related. She was just as pretty, but in a different way. More... graceful the weapon figure below was a different kind of the same art of weapon. It was entirely gray and crossed over a fireball.

The ornament on the left side was an empty field. But why was it empty? It was as if something really important was missing there.

Olette couldn't figure it out, but the figure below showed two of those blades crossed above a shield. One was entirely golden while the other was a wild mixture of gray and golden tunes.

Slightly confused by the sudden appearance of those ornaments, this was the first time she had ever seen them, there was something else there.

The voice she had heard for the first time earlier that day. And she was asking her.

“What is important to you? Friends, power or knowledge? You decide upon your fate. But be ware, one choice is all you have. You can't go back. Now, choose what you want the most.”

Before her appeared three doors, leaving her the choice.

The first door was white, plain and clean, and a emblem of an fireball was embossed in it. Written on the door self were small words, barely readable on it:

This is the door to great knowledge and wisdom. It will bring you control over the elements, a vast force of magic for you to control. But you have to look out that this force will not destroy you.

The second door was red, sparkled with stars and a keyhole in the middle of it. This time, the emblem was two hands, holding each other. Even here was something written:

This is the door to friendship and love. It will give you stronger determination than everyone you know and the power to reach your goal, no matter how far away in the darkness it may be. But you have to look out for the darkness self not to destroy you, and then you will have to walk among her.

Thinking that this all was a little bit creepy, Olette walked down to the last door. The door to knowledge and wisdom wasn't her type of choice. She was smart but not a sage. And the door to friendship was just creepy. To walk among the darkness itself, that was certainly one dangerous path.

The last door was black and orange and beyond that, there was nothing drawn on it or engraved the emblem was two blades, shaped like keys, crossing each other. Again, the text described the door:

This is the door to power and might. It will give you greater strength than anyone else. You will be able to wield any weapon, to fight any enemy, to beat whoever opposes you. But you need to watch out, not to misjudge your power and hurt your allies or even fall to the thirst of even greater power.

There was only this one left. And it didn't sound so bad either. She just would need to watch her own abilities and knows her limits. This seemed to be the easiest of the doors, and also the only one that would suit her. She had always wanted to have more power, to be stronger, to fight even the most powerful opponent in a battle.

Slowly, Olette pushed the door open, and walked through it. A bright, dazzling light blinded her when she had reached the other side, giving her the feeling of being ripped apart.

“Ha... what... is going on... where...” Olette coughed and tried to catch her breath.

Sitting straight upright in her bed, she tried to calm down. What the hell had just happened? The bright light had vanished and for a brief moment, an unbearable pain ran through her body and then suddenly vanished.

Was she... back in her room? Or did she... wake up? Whatever it was, this was not the time for this.

Olette had gone to bed early. She had to catch up on sleep. The last week had been really busy with the preparation for the tournament.

This was the most unsuitable time possible. How was she supposed to rest properly this way? And that was not all. The voice had been talking to her again too.

Was that really just a dream? If so, it was no ordinary one. She could feel the door, the resistance of it to open. Usually, you could not really feel and exactly remember dreams this way.

It was plain dark out. It must be the middle in the night. She just wanted to go back to sleep, wishing for a plain blank dream, uneventful and refreshing.

Olette tried to go back to sleep immediately but failed. It took her another hour to think about that stupid dream of hers until she fell asleep.

She couldn't see that her keepsake was glowing in a timid light, gradually becoming weaker.


---Valiant Hearts---


The next day, the day of the tournament was finally here.

Olette opened her windows, looking at the town. This would be her first time in an official struggle match, and she was very excited. She absolutely had to make it to the finals.

Getting ready for the match, the brunette made herself omelets for breakfast and took her time. She wasn't one to get up early, and tended to be a bit slow in the morning.

Not much later, she met Hayner and Pence at the sandlot, one of them already registered in the tournament and eagerly waiting for his first match, the other cheering. They would be small fry anyway, but Olette wished him good luck before she went for her own registration.

“You're going to participate too this year?” asked the man at registration.

“Yeah, I'm going to reach the finals for sure.” Olette bragged and looked around

There were a lot of people, lots and lots of people, but they hadn't practiced like slaves to lose.

“Okay, you're in the B block. First match is going to start in about fifteen minutes” replied the man and gave her a piece of paper with her number.

“Number 33, I like the sound of that.” noted Olette and she walked back to where Hayner and Pence were standing.

“Hey, Olette, I just won my first match. The opponent was so weak, I couldn't believe it!” Hayner euphorically said.

“You're just damn strong from training with me all the time, smart ass.” Olette grinned and gave him a smile.

“When’s your match starting?” Pence asked.

“In about fifteen minutes. When’s your next match Hayner?” Olette replied.

Olette couldn't wait and looked around the B block. Hopefully there was someone strong in there. She didn't want to fight a lot of weak opponents. That would just be awful for the others. Not hearing Hayner's answer, her view fell on Seifer and his gang. It seemed that not only Seifer but also Vivi and Rai were participating.

The time flew by, and her first match flew by just as fast as it had come. Her opponent was even slower than Hayner, and she just hit him with one combo, only using one struggle bat, and then just avoiding direct contact. Olette had to preserve some stamina for the final. There was no break after the preliminary rounds.

The next opponent and the three after that were just as weak and Olette started to complain that her matches were far too easy. But the next one was against Rai from Seifer's gang and also the last match before she would reach the finals.

“You're so goin' to lose this one, y'know?” bragged the quite muscular guy. She had to avoid getting hit too much. He was faster, much faster, than Hayner and would most likely just hit as hard as he.

The match was about to start. For this one, Olette already used two bats, which earned her interested looks from the audience. There was rarely ever one that would fight with two bats and in most cases, they were just people that wanted to brag in the early preliminary rounds.

“You two ready? I want to see a fair game” the judge said with a look at the brunette.

Both of them nodded, and the match was running.

With a sudden rush, Olette pushed forwards, quite a bit faster than anticipated and almost lost control. Rai was about to take her head on, and she had no chance of winning in that case. Making a swift turn, she switched to a side position and hit his legs repeatedly before he blocked her attempt and Olette went over to a thrust at his chest, which had a surprising strong effect. Did she grow some muscles over night or something?

However, Rai had lost a lot of his spheres, and Olette already had collected most of them. The match would only take about another minute, so all she had to do in order to win was run. But that was for cowards.

Rushing at him, packed with spheres, she used an old maneuver to rip him off balance and then send him flying with a six-hit combo that ended in a crossed hit on the back area.

Rai almost flew out of the ring and was stunned for a moment. Not even Fuu had nearly as much power as this girl. And she was fast as hell too. Rai had no chance of winning this.

The match was declared over as Rai threw his Bat out of the ring and therefore surrendered.

Olette saw Hayner and Pence cheering for her and gave those two a smile. That had been surprisingly easy, a tad too easy. Where did all this power come from all of a sudden?

“Could it be... that dream wasn't... no, no time for such things. I'm in the finals, yeah!” Olette jubilated and jumped on the spot.

The matches of the C block had yet to end, so there was a break of about ten minutes for her.

“My next opponent is Seifer, while Hayner has to fight against Vivi. I sure hope he makes it to the final. It would be great if we could settle who is better in the final!” Olette said to herself.

But there was now something else that claimed her attention. A guy, dressed in a black robe, was running past the struggle field. Just when Olette was about to ignore it, the very same girl that she had seen on the ornament on the glass tower, with the same weapon, was in close pursuit of the guy in black, accompanied by a woman.

Olette got up and started running after them. They would surely have a explanation for all the weird stuff that had been happening lately. They were quite fast and had quite a margin. She didn't have time for this but wanted to know really badly. She would still be able to make it back in time if she hurried.

“I'll be back in a second” she called over to Hayner and Pence.

That second would be of the long-lasting kind.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Are you sure this world is connected to the home world of the so-called Organization XIII?” asked Yuffie the brown haired woman.

“I'm sure Cid did the calculations properly.” said Aerith as she looked around

It seemed to be underground way. This was perfect. Nobody would see them enter and leave this world.

Kairi was standing not too far away from said gateway, looking around There was nothing suspicious here, and no trace of heartless or nobodies either.

They had found out a lot from the data that Cid had gathered.

Organization XIII, also called Veracious, which was very ironical, considering their nature. They had been collecting hearts all over the worlds, and even worked against the heartless to the hearts faster and more efficient. They had also data on the Keyblade, which stated that it was the most efficient way to gather hearts for 'the plan'.

What that plan was, they didn't know. Cid didn't get anything. But they had learned a lot about their nature.

Nobodies are beings that are created when a strong heart gets engulfed by darkness, or a hearts shard is fused with it. In the first case, the person becomes a heartless and he leaves an empty shell without emotion that is able to move on its own. They even think, plot and pretend to have emotions, to fool others. The second case involved a special process to split a shard of the heart without destroying it. That was all they knew about that. They only knew it was possible to create a Nobody without becoming a heartless.

Kairi had wondered if Sora and Riku, both being prisoner of the darkness, had created their Nobody. They were said to look alike and have a twisted version of their personality, even have the same traits and abilities.

“I bet Aerith's nobody would be 25much like Tifa” said Yuffie and she had a really big smirk on her face.

“That’s really mean Yuffie. Tifa and I may have opposite traits, but that’s exactly the reason we like each other” Aerith said and started to giggle. “Your nobody would probably be like Leon”

Yuffie's jaw dropped. “Whaaat? How could you say such a thing?” she said.

The thought of that alone gave her goose bumps.

Kairi had to suppress the urge to laugh, because they were both right. What would her Nobody look like? Would she also be able to use a Keyblade? That would only be logical, if they had the same abilities as their originals. That could be the reason the Organization wanted her to accomplish their plan. But what was this plan anyway? What could they use all those hearts for? It was a twist of fate that eliminating the heartless was helping the nobodies.

“Kairi, I fear we have a problem. The portal refuses to close. Can you try to seal it with your Keyblade?” Aerith called Kairi back into reality.

That had never happened before. Why maintain the gateway itself for so long? Usually it should have been closed minutes ago.

With a shrug, the redhead directed Oathkeeper at the portal, trying to close it.

But nothing happened and that was certainly not good. If someone would see the portal, or worse, walk through it would violate the world order. It was always a great help if one or two people of the group from Hollow Bastion came along, but it also violated the world order, so they had to keep their numbers small.

In the beginning, Tifa had wanted to come along as well, but there was also the risk that the Organization would attack Hollow Bastion. Aerith had a little argument with Tifa but talked her down in the end. She convinced Leon that it was a better idea if she also accompanied Kairi instead of just Yuffie. That was enough to put Tifa at least a bit at ease but she was still grumpy. However, they also needed powerful people to fight back if the Organization would attack their world.

“Yuffie, will you stay on guard? I'm going with Kairi to look for clues on the Organization I'll call you over the communicator that Cid gave us before we leftif anything happens.” asked Aerith the ninja girl.

“It's called WIC, for heavens sake. Wireless world independent communicator. Remember it.” said Yuffie sarcastically as she pointed at Kairi. “You say something too.”

But Kairi decided not to answer and dismissed the Keyblade, which returned to the shape of a key ring pendant.

“We'll go look around. Don't sleep on guard Yuffie!” reminded Kairi the black haired girl.

“I'm not Leon!” she yelled and made a sulking face. Why did she of all people have to stay guard? Sure, Aerith was much closer to Kairi than Yuffie, but it was her job to gather information.

It had already been ten minutes since Kairi and Aerith had left to check out the Town. Yuffie was bored to no end. There was nothing here to guard. The portal would most likely fall down any second. But the moment she decided to walk off, something put her on alert.

There was someone of the Organization XIII, a guy with spiky hair and wearing a black robe. She had noticed him when he had observed her from the other side of the hallway, from behind a corner.

Yuffie immediately called Leon over the communicator while chasing the unknown.

“Aerith, we have a problem. The Organization is here too. He saw the portal that refuses to close and is running south from where the gateway is. I'm following him over the roofs. Yuffie out.”

Kairi had heard it all. They were here. That must mean they were on a hot trace. Without any further words, the Keyblader ran off and Aerith followed her closely.


---Valiant Hearts---


Today was some sort of festival in the town, so he could easily go around and look for other ways to leave this world, and that’s when he saw her.

The girl he had saved on Naminè's wish. Why was she here? And on top of that, there was another woman with her, and that was not good. She looked rather nice, but appearance was something that could fool just about anyone.

Avoiding being seen, he made it safe into the underground passage those two had just left. They would meet the other townsfolk if they continued to go in that direction, but that didn't matter anymore. Only one girl had been left alone to guard the portal the Keyblader was using. For some reason, it was still open but that didn't matter either. He saw his chance to not only save Naminè but his own ass too. It was just a stupid coincidence that this black haired girl noticed him and was now in pursuit. She must been one of those people from Hollow Bastion. However, she wouldn't just listen to him when he tried to explain what he wanted. Not after the Organization had tried to kill them.

“That's so very uncool. Now I'm officially in deep shit” Axel stated.

He didn't know yet just how deep really.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Everything ready for the assault?” Xigbar asked.

“Yeah sure, oh great Xigbar. We worked like slaves to get it ready in time. But why are we gonna attack him now anyway? Isn't the time we stated still a day off?” a blond man asked.

“That’s the big idea. Do you really think just because I ordered you to tell him so I would keep it that way? We're supposed to kill him, whether he kills the girl or not. Axel will not get out of this alive.” explained a very annoyed Xigbar.

Saïx had his face hidden under his hood, posing the threat of the unknown to Axel if he put up too much of a fight. He wouldn't have to interfere in the fight. Not if Xigbar had it all planned out. He could assassinate Axel without giving him the chance to fight back. “We're moving out. Operation Cold Flames starts now.” the man with the eye-patch ordered. “I always wanted to say that” he added with a smirk.

They were on the way to the mansion just in time.


End of Chapter IV – Part IV

[End notes:

it was ONE HELL OF PAIN IN THE ASS to find a satisfying grammar beta. a monumental kudos for doing the work goes to Vainya on fanfiction.net

also, if you like the story, please leave a review. it will lure more people into reading. hur hur hur~ don't expect chapter V very soon as i dont know how fast Vainya can work. however, chapter V will have HARDCORE action.

]

Chapter 5

Title: Clashing Destiny

[Author's notes:
]

Valiant Hearts II

Chapter V

The confrontation I fear


Part II

Clashing Destiny


“Demyx,” Xigbar called out to him to get his attention. “You keep watch and tell me when Axel is coming.”

“Yeah, yeah... Did they ever pick the wrong guy for this?” he complained and summoned his weapon, a blue guitar.

Even Saïx didn't know what exactly Demyx’s abilities were, but he would get to see them. His water marionettes had brought them the information that the rats from Hollow Bastion where also here. They were the ones that did them the favor to dispose of Marluxia and his traitorous breed. However, there were only three of them and Xigbar had an ambush planned.

“Wow hey, my marionettes picked up some weird resonance. Whoa, wait, even two. They resemble the wavelength of that Keyblader girl. And somehow, Axel managed to lure them all into our trap.” Demyx reported and kept his marionette spell up.

It was his special ability to create water marionettes of himself to go and gather information. They could even be used for fighting purposes. It was the only kind of ability in the Organization that could be used for spying purposes; while Saïx and Xigbar had theirs concentrated on combat.

“We have five incoming signals. The Keyblader, one that resembles that signal from farther behind, and two others, one with some awful powerful magic ability, the other is kind of fuzzy. The lead of them is Axel” he called over to Xigbar.

The man with the eye-patch had a disastrous grin on his face. That would be Axel's end, and by chance, they could even take the Keyblader captive. Xemnas would be very pleased.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Shit, I have to get away from them, somehow. But the darkness corridors are down right flooded with nobodies that are waiting for me. And I left Naminè all alone, damn.” Axel swore and took another jump over a wall.

The ninja girl was following him close up, ready to throw her over sized shuriken at him at any time. If that thing would hit him without any defense, it would hurt like hell. Not to mention that the other ones already had caught up. They were barely fifty feet behind him and were slowly closing the distance.

“Dammit. Maybe I'll lose them in the forest that’s between the mansion and the town.” Axel swore again.

This was not looking good.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Yuffie! Where is he running to?” shouted Kairi to the ninja who was jumping from roof to roof, having the Organization member continuously in her watch.

“There is this big ass wall at the end of this alley. There is like some crack on it. He must have his hideout or something behind there. I have no idea what’s behind the wall!” Yuffie shouted back, not turning her eyes away from the man in the black robe.

It was only a matter of seconds until she had to jump down, because the alley was about to end in a big plaza. Aiming as well as she could, she threw her shuriken after Axel, nearly hitting him.

“Kairi, pick that up for me, okay!” she shouted and took a detour about another roof to get down.

“What am I, her personal delivery service?” Kairi complained but nevertheless picked up the ninja’s weapon.

“You know how Yuffie is Kairi. She would do the same for you.” reassured Aerith to the Keyblader.

“I know. We have to catch up with him. I don't want to lose his trail.” Kairi said and gave Aerith a nod and stopped.

“This will only take a second, dear.” Aerith said and cast a spell.

“Time which flows, let us walk beyond your chains.” she recited.

The spell took effect immediately and they both continued the pursuit of the Organization XIII member with at least twice the speed. Sadly, this spell only lasted for about twenty seconds.

They had almost caught up when Axel vanished through the crack in the wall and Yuffie had joined up.

“Here, your shuriken.” Kairi then threw it to Yuffie while running.

“Thanks a lot. Now let us catch him. Leon will pick on me for ages if we let him get away.” Yuffie replied.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Where did she go?”

Olette was looking around. On top of all this, the man in the black robe had appeared and was being chased by the very same girl from the glass tower ornament, the town itself was frozen and now she had lost the trail of where those people were running at.

But there was only one place likely to be of interest for those weird people. The girl would surely know what was going on with her. The struggle tournament couldn't go on anyway with everything frozen, so she continued her pursuit of the girl.

“What's up with this today?” she asked and took the pendant in her hand.

It was warm and a feeling of power ran through her. And Olette knew that she had to keep going, for whatever reason. She had to know who those people were, had to know what those recent events were all about.

She would have had been better off not knowing.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Four of the five are about to enter! The last one is somewhere in the town but keeps emitting that weird signal. Ten seconds until they arrive Xigbar.” Demyx made his report.

“Good. Demyx, your job is over. Take cover. I'm going to blow this whole forest to bits.” Xigbar laughed and initiated his supreme attack.

Just seconds later, Axel jumped through the crack, seeing Xigbar floating in the air at once, and noticing Demyx and someone else further back.

“Shit!”

Axel stood there for a moment like he was frozen, that was until Kairi, Aerith and Yuffie came after him, cutting him off from the town.

Xigbar's plan was a success. They all were in position. The Keyblader wouldn't die so fast, but he had to blast them off anyway.

“Aerith, cast a barrier, this is a trap!” Yuffie shouted seconds before the attack of the man with eye-patch rained down on the place where they all were standing.

“Crimson Needle Rain!” Xigbar shouted and shot off countless energy charged needles in the air, which were coming down like an arrow shower on the group from hollow bastion.

The impact was enormous and bathed the whole forest in a violet light. The place where the group of people had been standing was wrapped in dense smoke from the ground that had been destroyed.

Axel was fatally hit and fell down without even screaming out. Either he was instantaneously dead or was playing dead.

When the smoke slowly vanished, Xigbar could see that he had only achieved one of his goals. The brown haired woman had cast a protection spell just before he had launched his attack.

However, it looked like there was quite some damage, though.

“Aerith, you okay?” Kairi asked her life saver.

The woman just nodded, unable to speak right now. It was amazing that she had managed to form that barrier around them that fast. But she self had taken a lot of damage. This kind of barrier didn't just block the entire attack, it decreased the damage by a lot and the caster had to take all the remains of the attack.

“You are from the Organization too!” Yuffie yelled angrily at Xigbar and jumped right out of the barrier to get back at the man.

“So? You got a problem with that little girl?” he laughed at her and rose higher and higher, over the trees with Yuffie blindly following him.

“Saïx! Demyx! Kill the girl! She's got to be in the mansion! Find her, kill her, now! I'm going to clean this mess up!” he yelled from far above them.

Saïx immediately vanished in direction of the mansion and Demyx hesitated for a moment.

Kairi knew that someone the Organization XIII wanted dead had a good chance to be an ally to her.

“Aerith, can you fight?” she asked the woman.

“Yes. I'm fine; I just won't be able to cast any major spells like nova or ultima for a while.” Aerith replied and gave her a nod.

With that, Kairi rushed past Demyx who was slightly confused. Didn't Xigbar say that he would keep those brats busy? He was about to go after Kairi and shot off a few water pulses when a few foot away a impressive fireball hit a three and caused a likewise impressive explosion.

“You will not go anywhere. I'm your opponent!” Aerith called over to where Demyx was standing.

“Did they ever pick the wrong guy for these missions? Why does it always have to be me? And why do I get the worst opponent every time? Gee... I can't believe this.” he then pointed at Aerith, summoning his instrument back. “Time to die.”


---Valiant Hearts---


Olette had finally reached the plaza. The town was still frozen, but that way she could make it still to the struggle finals. At least that was one positive effect those weird happenings had.

From beyond the wall, Olette could hear explosions and when she looked through, a blond man and a brunette woman where fighting each other, shooting off things like it was the natural thing to do.

It was like in some fantasy stories, people using magic and all weird kinds of stuff to settle things. But this was real, not inside a book, not inside a dream. She could feel the heat that some of the trees emitted. They must have been on fire.

There was no sign of the man she had seen at all. He must been further in. Most likely inside the mansion, but who were these people?

Tightening her grip on the glowing pendant, she entered the forest area, trying to pass by unnoticed.

These people were not likely to be very friendly.


---Valiant Hearts---


On top of the trees, Xigbar was quite busy with just Yuffie. She was far too fast to get hit by his needles, no matter how hard he tried. On the other hand, she didn't have any time to launch an attack of her own.

Yuffie jumped from one tree to another, vanishing into the foliage of the tree, out of Xigbar's view. This was not good. There was about any direction she could attack from next.

Ferocious looking around, turning around all few seconds, he heard something right behind him. With a fast turn around, he shot off an entire load of needles in that direction just to see that he had fallen for a trap. He had pierced nothing. Just something in the trees had made a sound.

“Shit where is she?!” he swore and suddenly felt something on his back.

“Right behind you, dumb ass!” Yuffie shouted in his ear and jumped off, leaving four little orbs on his robe.

Even before he could react to this, the orbs exploded, leaving him in a cloud of smoke.

That by far wasn't enough to seriously beat him. He coughed at the smoke and looked around the girl had vanished again. But he wouldn't tolerate this hide and seek game forever. Randomly shooting needles at the trees all around him, he eventually forced Yuffie to move.

Yuffie was agile and smart when it came to fighting and tactics, but someone that could shot off any amount of needles any time was quite the horror for her. She just had landed a hit with mithros, small bombs from which she had still around forty left, but it didn't seem to have inflicted any damage.

And now he was shooting blindly around

Discarding this plan of surprise attack, she switched to a plan of getting him into close combat. He wouldn't be able to hit her directly with those needles on a short range. Leaving four of the small bombs on the tree, she left, and he noticed her but was too slow to hit her. She was even faster than Tifa but not even remotely as strong. Her strengths lie in tactics and surprise attack, but that wouldn't work here.

“I really should have switched with Tifa. This guy is a pain in the ass.” Yuffie complained and continue to jump from one tree to another.

Just then, the battle of Aerith and Demyx changed the whole situation. A few trees were burning and another few had fallen. She wasn't able to float like Xigbar and it got much harder with every tree that fell to move.

Now the situation was to her disadvantage. Yuffie had to think of something and it had to be fast. It didn't take too long. Any moment soon, the bombs on the tree must explode, hopefully distracting her enemy long enough to get in close range.

Xigbar was just about to fire off an entire load of needles when the bombs that Yuffie had set exploded. Thinking that he had been chasing an illusion, he looked at where the explosion came from. But there was nothing, only the burning top of a tree. He had fallen right into her trap; he of all people fell for such a simple trick.

Yuffie could see from where she was standing that the bombs had set the tree on fire and was setting everything on this chance. Charging her shuriken, she wasn't able to do much like Aerith but still able to use magic, with a magnet spell, she threw it right after Xigbar when he was about to look back.

He immediately shot off needles but they all got drawn to the approaching shuriken weapon. Just before it hit, the ninja grabbed her weapon and made direct contact with Xigbar, kicking him right in the face.

Yuffie had jumped after her shuriken and used it to block off all of Xigbar's needles. Now, she hung on him, out of the reach of this weapons but floating sixty feet above the ground. A fall from that altitude and she would not get off lightly.

Xigbar was struggling to get Yuffie off, but she had managed to get on his back and was holding him firmly. There was no way to reach her in that position. But he could float; she had to keep clinging on him to not crash into the ground. A malicious plan formed in his head and he started to rise higher and higher, ninety feet, a hundred-twenty feet, a hundred-fifty feet; two-hundred feet and further up.

“Do you plan to take a vacation in the sky?” Yuffie asked and continued to hold him, restricting his actions.

She had his arms in such a way so that he wasn't able to shot anywhere but to the ground. If he tried to break away, he would most likely break every single bone in his arms. Not even with his superior strength was he able to give counter to this position. But he didn't need too.

He just kept silent and when they had reached almost six-hundred foot altitude, he suddenly went wild and almost managed to throw off Yuffie, just to shot off a couple dozen needles straight into the sky.

“I'm right behind you, not above you, idiot.” Yuffie grinned and now knew how she would get away from this.

A free fall would be certain death, but Yuffie had a trick up her sleeve. While Aerith was master of magic, Tifa was down right a monster of physical strength, and her talents were centered around manipulating things and item based strategy.

But before she could do anything, Xigbar suddenly started to descend almost in free fall. The air drag put them two in a horizontal position and it now became apparent what Xigbar had planned. The needles he had sent flying straight in the sky were about to hit them. They were at five-hundred foot altitude when Yuffie jumped off and prepared for a battle in free fall.

This wasn't necessarily the best condition, but Xigbar had to descend with her if he wanted to land a clean hit. The air roaring around her, Yuffie took her shuriken and threw it right at Xigbar who got hit on his left arm, and the shuriken flew away.

“Ha. Throwing away your only weapon? Aren’t we a little desperate little girl? Afraid of death, are we?” laughed Xigbar.

Yuffie did a somersault in mid-air and expanded her air resistance with a little trick. While doing the somersault, she threw off a dozen of the bombs she had used before. She had this once used when they had still lived in their own world and was skydiving with Cid's airship, the Highwind.

Focusing her mind on her weapon, she stretched her arm in the direction it was and did barely noticeable movements with her fingers. Xigbar was about to shot at her when he heard a roaring sound and the shuriken he had just seen fly away was coming back.

Yuffie had changed her fighting style after seeing Kairi fight against a flying heartless while she was bound to ground.

“Blood fest manipulate version!” Yuffie shouted and the shuriken was roaring and hitting Xigbar like an out of control beast.

His robe was cut on countless spots and he had taken quite some damage. But that was not all Yuffie had planned. The shuriken returned to her just to serve as a sky diving tool. Another three seconds later, the bombs, above her gave away an explosion and the shock wave sent Yuffie on her weapon flying on the wind.

While this was initially supposed to be a technique for fun, it now happened to be quite useful.

Xigbar was roaring in rage and started shooting like a berserker after Yuffie. She got hit quite a bit but that was intended. That was the only way to build up the necessary amount of energy. But now, she had to get more distance between here and Xigbar, who couldn't descend as fast as she could with the push from the explosion shock wave

He gradually left his range of attack and he screamed in wrath. That girl would not get away! Not from him!

He started charging for another supreme attack and even put more energy in it than before. He didn't pay any attention to his condition any more. His only intent was to kill Yuffie. Above him accumulated a lot of needles, a proper ocean of them. If those would hit Yuffie defenseless while she was descending, it would be fatal.

The ninja could see what he was doing. She had anticipated that he would at one point try to hit her with that, but this was rather unfortunate. Being still on three-hundred foot altitude, she started to charge her own attack. Yuffie didn't take all his hits for nothing. If this failed, the only resolve left was to hope for help from Aerith. But the forest below her was already an ocean of flames.

Xigbar had finished charging. He would pierce that girl to death, and if it would mean to be on the edge of nothingness when he finished the attack. Xigbar yelled out, ordering the needles to descend in an absurd speed.

“Crimson Needle Rain!” he yelled and this time it was much much stronger than before. Not even Aerith would have blocked this with a simple barrier.

The ridiculous amounts of needles were coming closer. Yuffie couldn't finish charging the energy till it reached it peak and had to leave it off if she wanted to avoid a direct hit.

Throwing the shuriken above her, using it as the middle point to accumulate the energy, she let off her last resolve for this fight.

“All Creation!” Yuffie shouted and let off a massive energy beam in direction of the needle rain. That would never suffice to block them all off, but the chance was high that she could get away alive.

The beam roared through the needles, blasting the whole center of it away and vanished in conclusion. The rest was barely more than that what Xigbar had used for three or four of his attacks but it still hit Yuffie and she took direct damage.

That was it, she couldn't go on anymore. With her last strength, she picked up the little bag she had the bombs in and threw them in the direction of the ground. Xigbar had long stopped descending, and she just had to stop the free fall. She was almost hundred feet away from where they had set off and Yuffie would crash in the massive stone ground of the plaza if she didn't do something fast.

The shuriken returned upon her manipulate command and was then used again as sky diving tool. The bombs in the bag made a much greater explosion than intended and Yuffie was virtually blown away. She somehow managed to slow down the fall through the upcoming shock wave but still landed with absurd speed. Yuffie had been very lucky. She had crashed through a glass window directly in a grocery shop. The shop was a mess but she somehow survived. However, there was no energy left in her to fight. The others must be in almost the same condition.

Xigbar was the same. He had problems maintaining his appearance and was about to order the withdrawal. He was sure he had killed Axel with his first supreme attack and that was sufficient for now. But the girl should be dead. No way could she have survived that fall.


---Valiant Hearts---


“So... can't we solve this by reason, maybe? You're looking like someone who would understand.” Demyx started to hold a monologue “See we are-” he was cut off by Aerith.

“If you wanted to solve this by reason, why did you attack us?” she asked.

“Well, you see that’s... it's not how it looks.” Demyx turned around.

“Oh man, I told them I'm not cut out for this mission. Why does it always have to be me?” he spoke to himself.

Aerith was a bit puzzled by his behavior, and usually she would have tried to solve this without violence, but they had already attacked them. And from the scale of that attack, it was intended to kill them.

“People of the flames, dance!” Aerith recited and sent a fira a few feet away from where Demyx was still talking to himself.

“Unfortunately, we will not be able to solve this with reason. If you don't want to fight, you can just go.” Aerith told him.

“Afraid I can't do that. You see, the superior would be really mad if I let you go alive.” Demyx replied and pointed at her.

“Dance Water Dance!” he shouted and started playing his instrument.

“Those that dirty the world, Barrier, protect me!” Aerith recited and first cast a barrier, followed by a reflect spell, on herself. That would give her some safety. But unfortunately, her opponent, although a magic user, didn't use the usual approach.

Demyx had created quite a lot of his water marionettes and had them attack Aerith. Up to now, they just shattered on the barrier, but through that, Aerith took continuous damage. She couldn't put up with this forever, and reciting any major spell was impossible with that permanent disturbance.

Aerith took down her barrier and immediately let off a gravity spell in front of her which drew all the marionettes to that one point. If they just shattered on something simple as a barrier, they couldn't be very robust. A single grade II spell would do the trick.

“Ice that even freezes the time, obey my command!” she shouted and sent a blizzaga flying on where the spot the copies had been gathered. Now it was time to get serious. Yuffie was fighting up there and Kairi had her own problems probably. She couldn't bother either of them to help her.

“How do you like this?!” he shouted and sent dozens of water balls at her, forcing her to counter them with fire spells.

“What do you people want from us?” Aerith shouted while evading the flowing water balls.

“Oh, it's you that want something from us, isn't it?!” Demyx replied and stopped his attack.

He played now a rather powerful tune on the instrument, summoning pillars of water that he could move around on will.

“Flood Water, flood the ground!” he shouted and sent the pillars all over the place, the whole forest gradually transforming into a giant marsh.

With water at his disposal anywhere, he would be at a huge advantage. Although his skills were more focused on information gathering and other things, he did have some combat abilities. And one of them would surely let him win this match. The woman had already taken much damage from Xigbar's supreme attack, and wouldn't stand another powerful hit.

“Don't you think it's a shame to set this whole place under water?” Aerith called and started to recite her own spell.

“Great Earth, powerful force and core of live, rise and show your power!” she shouted and just seconds later the ground cracked open and the whole place was shook by an earthquake.

“Holy, who would have thought that this woman has that much power?” Demyx complained and now switched strategies.

The next tune was screeching and shrill. Around him appeared a few bars made of water, thin and floating in the air. Aerith had no idea what trick was coming now and begun her own spell. She couldn't use her limit techniques in an one to one fight, nor did she have the time to recite an more powerful spell than the basic grade three element spells, so she was at a huge disadvantage here.

Demyx sent the bars flying, in mid-air transforming into edges that cut down anything in their way. One tree and another even fell down after one of those things had penetrated the log.

Aerith could evade the first and recited an emergency protection to block the next incoming edges.

“Saint of the Holy, protect me!” she shouted, barely in time for the next attack.

A white glowing light surrounded her and lessened the damage she took, but mainly protected her from being sliced in half.

Now was the time for counter attacks.

“Heir to the skies, hear my plea! Bestow upon me the power of Siren!” Aerith called out.

An invisible shockwave clashed with the water edges that Demyx used and destroyed them way before they could hit Aerith. She had successfully destroyed his bind to the spell he was using.

“You got a lot of nerve doing that!” he yelled and played an aggressive tune. He was now back to the water balls. The whole place around was despite the earthquake spell becoming wet and soon, she would have no place to hide.

But he would not beat her. Aerith had endured much worse and this fight would not be her last one, especially not against such a guy. Water was one of the weaker elements, and she now had regrets for never have learning the lightning magic from Cloud. It would prove much useful here.

“Eternal force that binds down all things, cease on my will and lend me the power of eternity!” Aerith finished the spell and anything in a two-hundred feet range was virtually frozen.

Time magic was quite straining but she just had to try this. This spell only worked for about one minute and that was not enough time to gather the force for an ultima. But to counter his element attacks she had to sacrifice this forest. It would eventually grow back and be more glorious than ever before.

“Hear me oh king of the flames! I desire your power, desire the strength of the flames and demand destruction upon the world! Opening the door to your realm, I want you to bring devastation and burns over my enemies!” she recited the summon spell.

There were about five seconds left of the time spell but the gateway was already opened. Although it was not the full recitation, the effect on the forest would be quite disastrous.

As time resumed, Demyx was thrown off his balance. In the ground, in the center of this place was a huge crater, burning and emitting a very strong heat. Where did this suddenly come from? And where was the woman? Something very fishy was going on.

Aerith had taken cover a bit further away. It could only be seconds until the summon was finished and the whole forest would be an ocean of flames. Casting a barrier to protect herself from the effect of the summon that was about start working she recited another spell.

“Powerful force in all things, loan me a shell to withstand destruction!” Aerith recited.

Demyx had noticed that something was about to virtually set his ass on fire and had build himself a protective chamber with three foot thick water walls. He thought that nothing would be able to penetrate his most powerful defensive magic.

And there it was. The summon, the lord of flames Ifrit made his appearance in the forest and unleashed his power. Fireballs soaring through air and clashing into trees and the ground, walls of roaring flames setting the whole place on fire, and upon Aerith mental command, Ifrit even threw a lava rock on the slightly unsure Demyx.

For him, that thing looked rather dangerous and he enforced his protection spell just before the lava rock hit the front wall and left with an enormous explosion. Ifrit let out a bestial roar and left the same way he had appeared.

Demyx had only taken mediocre damage but was at a disadvantage now. There was barely any water left to summon in this now ridiculous hot place. He wouldn't stand another attack of that summoned beast but the woman didn't look like she was in the condition to repeat that spell anyway.

“Looks like I'm in a pinch now.” Demyx said as he looked around

The whole forest was burning. In no time, he wouldn't have any water left to attack her. He just had to finish her off before that happened. Playing another tune, he used his water marionettes again.

But that trick was already old. Aerith couldn't use the gravity spell now because the reciting was way too long. It was not really a spell suited for combat purposes. But there were always other means. One particular combo should be sufficient to erase all of the marionettes.

“Master of the skies, heir to destruction and the eternal freedom, lend me your power and blow away my enemies!” Aerith recited the first spell.

In the middle of all this, the burning forest, the torn ground, the countless water marionettes and Demyx apparently preparing a big attack, she created a tornado, which had devastating effects.

Not only did the fire around them become fiercer but the whole place was full of flying branches, still burning. Demyx had to duck a few times and got still hit by those things.

The second effect was that all marionettes were sucked into the tornado. And that was Aerith's initial goal. Then now, she could blast them off all at once, even without the gravity spell.

“Great destruction, devastating forces of the flames unleash your power and show me the end of a star!” Aerith ended the spell.

A massive explosion in the middle of the tornado destroyed all of the marionettes at once. However, Aerith had forgotten that through the whole situation, this Nova spell was much much stronger than usual. The following shockwave had blown both parties off ground and sent them flying.

While Aerith was still protected by the Shell spell, Demyx had no means of defense and hit a burning tree. But this battle was going completely out of hand. The fire got stronger by the minute, and even through the protection spell she had cast, Aerith could feel the heat. It was immense. It was a mystery
how Demyx survived this.

But the man had enough. This wasn't worth it. He didn't want to get killed.

“See you! Visit my concert!” he shouted and opened a portal that leads in the darkness.

He was way too far away for Aerith to follow him and so she looked out for the others. Going through this forest now was impossible. The fire had become too strong to pass through even with a shell spell. She only could hope that Kairi was okay.

Aerith left through the crack in the wall and started looking for Yuffie. She must have left the forest long ago or she would have noticed her.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Stop running away, nobody!” Kairi shouted, in pursuit of the still masked Organization member.

Saïx was about to enter the mansion when he got stopped by Kairi, firing off a blizzara spell in front of the nobody, freezing the door.

“What is it that you want? Why do you interfere with our plans?” he asked without turning around

“Why? Because you people attacked us the other day, tried to kill the others! Don't you dare to try to out talk me” she replied, keeping her guard up.

He could launch a surprise attack any moment. She knew that those people were not as dumb as the heartless or Ansem's pawns. This would be a though battle for her if he decided to fight against her.

“Do you hate us? Do you feel rage when we hurt your friends?” he asked, still looking at the frozen door.

“I hate what you're doing, not what you are. And rage is not the only thing to give you power and determination in a battle. I'm not dumb enough to fall for your little tricks, nobody.” she answered with a smirk.

Kairi would not fall for any mind games, she had enough of those back when she was fighting Ansem at the End of all Worlds. And this was nothing compared to what she had endured back there.

“So be it then. I will put an end to this. We don't need you anymore. You shall find your end here.” he said and finally turned around, unmasking his face.

“I'm Saïx, the Blood Moon Dancer, Keyblader. And my name shall be the last one you ever speak” Saïx said and summoned an enormous sword.

“You're welcome to try, Saïx.” Kairi replied and tightened her grip on the Keyblade.

That was no ordinary heartless or weakling. She could feel the power he emitted. He was most likely much slower with that massive weapon, so she had the advantage of speed on her side.

Kairi did the first attack and rushed straight towards Saïx, making him believe she would take him head on. The nobody just laughed and moved along with her towards the center and fell right into her trap. Kairi directed her left hand towards the ground and unleashed an fire spell directly under her feet. Using the impact of it, she threw herself of into mid air and directly aimed with a vertical swing at Saïx. Surprised by that tactic, he didn't have the time to react and got hit. Kairi followed with another couple of hits in succession and finishing with a brutal thrust at his shoulder.

Saïx was flying to the ground and for the blink of an eye and Kairi had thought that was already all he had. But she was terribly wrong.

Saïx stood slowly up, moving his neck a bit and making a few cracking sounds with his joints. He didn't show any sign of damage and now rushed at Kairi with a surprising speed. That guy was much faster than he looked.

Saïx first did a vertical swing, followed by quite a few fast horizontal ones, making Kairi jump out of the way repeatedly. One clean hit from that monster and she would be sent flying across the whole place.

Looking for a moment to analyze the situation, Kairi jumped on a statue, kicked it in mid air and using the recoil to land on a wall.

“What a monster. How in the world am I supposed to beat him? He is almost as fast as I am and much stronger. And after that brutal air attack, he doesn't have a scratch. Maybe I could-” Kairi was thrown off her monologue.

Saïx beat his weapon repeatedly against the wall, which was starting to crumble.

He still had a calm and concentrated face and didn't say a single word. Just forcing her to avoid one hit after another he kept Kairi on the escape side.

Kairi had to try it. When Saïx did his next vertical swing, she used her Keyblade and blocked the attack. The impact was so strong that her joints screamed in pain and she almost was crushed onto the ground, but she could withstand that. Holding the Keyblade in one hand and enforcing the resistance with another hand on the crest of it, she took up a power struggle against Saïx.

Saïx started to laugh and looked directly in Kairi's eyes. Her eyes were those of someone that was determined to win at any cost. Well, he would give her a chance!

Saïx jumped back and waved with his left hand to invite Kairi to try to beat him.

Kairi didn't take the invitation and used instead a Cura spell to heal the wounds she had taken from when Saïx's had managed to hit her slightly.

The pain in her joints vanished but mental exhaustion was now a problem. She wouldn't be able to use magic for quite some time. For once, she would be really happy if Aerith would show her overprotective side and support her in this fight. This was someone she just couldn't take on alone.

“You're wasting my time. I have important things to attend to and you're not part of them!” Saïx yelled and stabbed his sword into the ground, trying to open a portal into the darkness.

Kairi was in quite a pinch. She didn't know what Saïx was doing but took this for a chance to attack him. Running towards him at fast as she could, Kairi unleashed her full repertoire in an attack.

In the moment Saïx had opened the portal, Kairi jumped above it and landed directly in front of an amazed Saïx. She first hit his right arm and followed with an after attack against his chest. Saïx yelled in pain, this time her hits actually showed effect, and was thrown off the ground. Not wasting time, Kairi jumped after him and continued the combo in mid air. While concentrating hits on arms, hands and shoulders, she finished the all-out attack with a brutal spin attack against his chest.

Saïx crashed into the mansion wall and fell down. That must have been enough for serious damage. Kairi was heavily breathing then she had used much more force than usual to actually inflict damage on the nobody.

“So... So you can fight. Then I shall get serious too” he said angrily and summoned a new sword, discarding the old that was still stabbed in the ground.

Unlike before, Saïx face was torn in anger and rage; he let out a roaring scream and from what Kairi could see, his eyes were going blank. That was certainly not a good sign.

With a completely different level of speed, he virtually shot towards Kairi and sent her with a single horizontal slash flying, crashing into the already crumbling wall. She tried to scream out in pain but the impact had her robed of her breath.

There was no way to fight against him in that state. Kairi got up before he launched his next berserker attack and fled on the other intact wall. But Saïx didn't come. He stood there, looking at her with blind rage and then throwing his massive sword into the intact wall.

Surprised by that brutal act, Kairi jumped off and landed behind the wall. As if the actual situation wasn't bad enough, a girl seemingly of the local town was standing there, holding a Keyblade and looking at her with great eyes.


---Valiant Hearts---


Olette had followed the unknowns to the crack in the wall. But she wasn't able to go any further. As she tried to step through the opening, just below her opened the pure darkness her mouth, sucking her in, not leaving her a choice.

For once scared and afraid, Olette was surrounded by the darkness. No glass tower, no Twilight Town, nothing. Just the obscurity around her and the same voice she had heard before.

“Darkness and Nothingness clash to claim the heart of all hearts. One is trying to consume all hearts into darkness, ever searching for more hearts. The other, obscuring the light, being a false truth, neither ally to darkness or light. The time has come, the door shall open. Power, Knowledge and Friendship are the keys that will lead to light. The chosen shall not fear, they are not alone”

Around her, the darkness vanished into little pieces, was shred away by a bright light, being sent from the pendant Olette wore. And beyond the darkness was nothingness. She couldn't tell if she was falling or not, but after just the blink of an eye, she was at a place she recognized all too well.

When she looked down, the ornament of stained glass had changed. The redhead, the girl she had seen just now in Twilight Town and the graceful blond were still the same. But the empty ornament, the one with the crossed weapons, was now showing her portrait. Olette was surprised. This whole thing had been going towards this. What did this place want to tell her? What was this 'quest' the voice talked about and what the darkness and the nothingness...

Slowly walking towards the crest of the crossed weapons, Olette could feel that something else was here. Not the neutral voice, something that had ill intentions, something evil. A cold shiver went down her back and she had no desire to look over her back. Something... was there. That was all but a good sign. But it didn't look like there was any way out of here. Olette continued to walk to the crest when she got goose bumps from the feeling that someone was watching.

Standing right on top of the crest that showed the crossed Keyblades, Olette called out into the darkness.

“What I'm supposed to do now? I don't know! Tell me, or better, let me out of here!” Olette called and waited for an answer.

And the voice answered.

“The heart decides. Do not fret; a choice of the heart is never wrong. It shall create power anew”

Why was it, that everything the voice said made Olette worry more? Now she was to stand there and make some heart decision, whatever that meant. This was far beyond everything she had experienced so far, and it was scary. The voice was bad enough, but the constant feeling of being watched made it worse. Fearing that she would never get out of here if she started to argue with the voice, she followed the instructions.

Closing her eyes, holding out her right arm, she just waited for something to happen. But apparently Olette did something wrong, nothing happened.

“Strength comes with great responsibility. Never waver, never hesitate but yet stay calm. Darkness will try to corrupt the mind, will promise even greater power. The heart of strength has to be even stronger than the power itself. The crest is the light that leads and the light will lead to the crest.”

Olette hated riddles. Sure, she knew about power. The strong had to protect the weak, had to fight for the right thing, that was natural. And those that would stray from that path will in the end lose their own self. What about that crest? This whole thing about darkness corrupting the mind was also not very promising.

Olette looked down, standing on the crest. It showed two crossed Keyblades, two weapons. Was that strength? Being able to fight like this?

Still clueless, Olette reached out again, concentrating on the crest below her.

Olette almost let the weapon fall that suddenly had formed out of light in her hands. They were the same weapons she had seen on the crests, but to have them real, to see them with ones own eyes, to feel them, was odd and somewhat terrifying.

“Great strength is the ability to protect, not to destroy. Righteous protection and malicious obstinacy can not be discerned by the heart alone. Knowledge and friendship shall be beside power; fetching it back should it stray from the right path”

The voice became silent after that, and Olette looked at the Keyblades that had just appeared out of nowhere.

They were both the same, shaped like a giant key, with a crowned crest, the blade entirely silver and the hilt gold.

“What the-- are these... real? They certainly feel like that. But where did they suddenly come from? And why did they come to me?” stuttered Olette and gave the Keyblades a curious look. They really weren't all that fancy or something, plain weapons to serve the goal of fighting. But whatever it was, if it involved fighting, she wasn't new to that. Training struggle every day, this shouldn't be so much different. At least, that was what Olette was hoping.

But those blades outweighed the light struggle bats by far. It would be harder to swing them around.

As to test this, Olette did a few attacks she knew from her struggle experience, vertical hits and horizontal hits, spinning and hitting thin air in a jump. It was much more exhausting than struggle, and a lot harder to keep control of the blades, but it would work out.

And just before she knew, Olette was surrounded by weird creatures, coming out of the ground, entirely pitch black.

“You got to be kidding me. This is the worst! I'm supposed to fight those... those... things! That’s not funny at all” shouted Olette.

The dark things came closer to her and Olette took a few steps back.

“Go away, go away!!” she yelled at them, swinging the Keyblades around in front of her.

There were too many. She couldn't leave this tower and those things came closer every second. There was no choice but to put those weapons to practical use.

The little creatures came jumping at her, trying to scratch and bite her. Olette hit them by far not as fast as she could with a struggle bat, but it was enough to stay uninjured for the moment.

Those things didn't have any stamina at all, nor did they defend. One or two clean hits and they vanished back into darkness.

Olette had the advantage of two weapons and much training, but this was still not easy. Those things were seriously trying to hurt her which was a lot more stressful than the thought of just losing a struggle match. One could give up in struggle and just try again later, but this was different. Olette didn't think those monsters would listen to reason.

This was crazy! Those black things were seriously trying to hurt Olette and they continuously tried to get to her. Olette let out an angry scream in the darkness despite there was no one to hear her.

Fast but looking out for her guard, Olette literally jumped around on the tower, first defeating two of those beasts with horizontal swings, the next ones that came with a jump, fell to a vertical backslash and yet another one that had appeared out of the ground was taken by a round and round spin attack.

It took a while and Olette repeated the pattern she just used to lessen the rows of those things and they gradually became less and less.

The last dark thing had fallen to her movements and Olette was quite exhausted. She had to look for another way to fight, this was just too hard with those weapons. Maybe if she attacked them more directly, head on. This was not struggle. The enemy wasn't a human. Those things didn't look very bright, so they might not even be able to defend themselves.

Olette really hoped that the test was over now or at least that this was the last one of those monsters. It was a lot more then struggle. Not to mention that she had by far enough for now.

“Did I pass the test? I really want to go home now! Let me out of here!” she shouted angrily in the darkness.

And just to answer her call, now a bunch of silver, almost human shaped creatures appeared.

Olette hoped that this would come soon to a end. She was not in the condition to fight an endless amount of those things. Moreover, it gave her a feeling that this was really dangerous. She didn't want to know what would happen if one of those things actually managed to hit her. Olette let out an annoyed sigh and tried the head on approach with the silver monsters.

Some of them were too fast, but Olette had two weapons on her hand, so she could even attack when something was in her back. While they evaded most of the attacks that came head on, they were easily tricked when Olette suddenly changed directions, and thanks to the all the training in struggle, she was rather fast. Slaying them from behind, most of them fell after a few hits, while others wildly jumped around, making her often dump an almost beaten enemy to fight another.

However, they weren't as many as those dark things and it took not long until she had defeated all of them.

What kind of terrible test was this? Would Olette be fighting until she would drop dead from exhaustion or once one of these things killed her?

“This is hellish stressful, and, who in the world thinks of such tests, a devil?” Olette spoke to herself.

And as to answer her, the ground, the whole tower, started to shatter to pieces. Unable to run anywhere, she almost panicked for a second, but that wouldn’t help now. A cold, more hellish freezing engulfed Olette when she fell down into the darkness, closing her eyes, holding both of her weapons in front of her, crossed, and just hoping she would get out of here alive.

When Olette opened her eyes, she was surrounded by those creatures again. But this time, she was in Twilight Town! Time still seemed to stand still, but it was full of the silver like creatures. She was back there where the darkness had sucked her in.

How much time had passed? Were her friends okay? Olette wanted to go back to the sandlot, but she had to make a run for it. The weapons had vanished but the creatures were now dozens. Even if she had a weapon, she wouldn’t be able to take those on all alone.

The only way left was to go through the crack. On the other side was the ground torn to pieces and two people, a pretty woman and a weird looking man with an instrument seemed to be fighting.

Her instinct gave her goose bumps and when she turned around; Olette could see that those creatures were coming after her. They were already all over the place.

Olette tried to call the weapons back. She couldn't just go in there without any means of defending herself.

“The key is all along, always and for all time with the chosen ones. Call free its true nature.” echoed a voice through her head.

She had...

Olette took off her pendant, holding it in her right hand, and trying to call the weapon back. At first, nothing happened but then a dazzling light emitted from her hand.

It was not the same as before, it had a curved crest, was all over golden and on the holder her pendant was attached.

That would work.

Olette turned around, running through the crack. The woman had just taken cover, and the man protected himself with a water wall. It was high time to get out of here.

One Keyblade was not as good as two, but she could hit harder with just one. Someone was fighting in the mansion garden. Sounds of swords clashing echoed over the whole place. The gate had been smashed down and one wall had been demolished.

Who on earth were these people? What the hell was going on?

Just when Olette decided that it was not a good idea to stay here, the girl she had seen running after the man with the black robe jumped right next to her.

For the fraction of a second, Kairi was too astonished to say anything. But the roar of Saïx got her back to her senses instantaneously.

“Who- who are you?” Kairi asked confused.

She had to make hurry. Who was this girl? Why did she have a Keyblade? There wasn't much time for explanation.

“Olette. Who are you? And what are those weapons? What do you people-” Olette was cut off.

The wall literally exploded and sent them both flying. Olette hit the ground hard while Kairi was able to roll up.

“I see. So there was another Keyblader. However, we have no use for you. You will die alongside with your little friend here” Saïx said calmly and summoned a new sword.

Kairi won't beat him. Not alone. Maybe that girl, Olette, could fight. It was a slim chance, but she had to take all possibilities into account. Having a weapon, even if it was a Keyblade, didn't mean that one could fight.

But after all, she herself had learned to handle a Keyblade quite fast, so there was still a chance.

“You, I mean Olette, can you fight?” Kairi shouted.

She didn't have time to ask more than that then Saïx was hot on her trail, repeatedly doing fast swings, forcing the redhead to concentrate on evading.

“Yeah. A bit. But... what?! Do you expect me to fight against this guy? He literally blew up that wall! A wall!!” Olette shouted back and got up.

“If you don't, we will both die here!” Kairi shouted angrily back.

That was enough to make Olette understand. This was no game. That guy seriously tried to kill them.

“You, you... don't have another of those things? Those weapons I mean” Olette shouted, finally realizing that she had to go along with that the girl said to get out of this mess.

Kairi didn't get what the hell the girl was getting at. Saïx kept her occupied and from behind came a sudden explosion that distracted all three. The whole forest had been set on fire.

“I see. So Demyx is most likely beaten. I will not fail like he did” Saïx said and jumped back. He would only need a little bit time to get back in his berserker mode.

“Look out! He is about to enter a berserker like state. When he charges at you, just evade his attacks, evade them at any cost” Kairi shouted to the girl that came running towards her.

“Tell me your name at least. I can't shout 'you' forever. And do you have another of those weapons? I'm a bit used to fighting with two weapons from struggle, so it's worth a try.” Olette talked in a hurry.

What? That girl claimed to be able to what? Sure, she had tried to She had tried to summon Oblivion on the same time as Oathkeeper but she couldn't manage to maintain both of them in shape.

“I'm Kairi. You can maintain two Keyblades? Well, can't hurt to let you try. We need to take every chance we have to get out of here. Escape is not an option anymore with the burning forest. What kind of Keyblade you use,balance, Magic or Power?” Kairi asked. “Hurry, spill it”

“Power. It's what suits me best” Olette said.

She didn't like the tune that Kairi had but Olette didn't know how serious the situation really was.

Kairi picked Hero's Crest in a hurry from her belt and gave it to Olette. “You injured?”

Olette took the pendant, held it in her left hand and tried summoning it the same way she had done with her own pendant. This one was shaped like a golden medallion. On Kairi's question she shook her head. She only was a bit exhausted, both physically and mentally.

Kairi cast a Cura spell on herself and looked for where Saïx was. He just won't stand around charging energy and be a sitting duck for her attacks. Kairi found him standing on the roof of the mansion. He must be ready any moment.

Olette had managed to summon Hero's Crest a few times but it disappeared shortly after. Something was wrong.

“How do you summon that, how you call it, Keyblade? I just can't get it to work!” Olette asked the other Keyblader anxious.

“Try to think of protecting someone dear or your world” Kairi answered and looked around.

She could make use of that broken wall. Saïx was only blindly trashing anything that came in his way, so she could win some time with that.

Olette closed her eyes for a moment and was thinking of Hayner and Pence, the people of Twilight Town. If she had the power to, Olette would protect them.

Kairi didn't use Hero's Crest usually. It's was a brute and heavy Keyblade that restricted her magic abilities. When she looked at Olette to see how her progress was, the girl was standing in a weird combat stance there and holding Hero's Crest left, her own Keyblade right. How in the world would was she able to do that?

But now was not the time for that. Saïx roared and was rushing down from the mansion towards them. Kairi was about to jump off when Olette hold her back.

“I have an idea. In theory, this should work like beating your struggle opponent until he gives up. I never fought with two versus one in struggle but I really hope this will work” Olette said and started running towards the berserker Saïx.

Fighting two versus one was a very efficient method to demoralize someone. Kairi shook her head and ran after her.

Saïx was head on with Olette when she jumped and literally flew over him, leaving him confused. Kairi saw through her plan and rushed as fast she could on Saïx.

That was his big weak point. He was someone that could only concentrate on the enemy in front of him. He would never attack someone else until he defeated the enemy before him.

Undetermined which of the girls he should attack first, Saïx got hit pretty bad in the back from Kairi. She had jumped and launched an attack in mid air on him. That was at least enough to throw him off balance and Olette took that chance. She went literally berserk on Saïx and used the longest combo she knew.

Kairi was standing behind Saïx which now was taking damage from the other girl and she also started to attack him. Nobody could defend against two sides at once.

“Now!” Kairi shouted, took a step back and was about to use that technique she had learned from Tifa. Take all your power, rush at the enemy and hit a vital point with massive force.

Olette had her own view of what was called a combo finish, made a spin, hit Saïx chest area repeatedly and virtually threw him off ground with the following opposite-vertical double hit.

Saïx had reached his limit. He was sick of playing around with little brats. Just before he could do anything, before he hit the ground, he was taken by Kairi's attack and literally crashed through the mansion wall.

“Did we do it?” Olette asked insecure.

“Doubt it. But I sure hope so. Don't let your guard down” Kairi replied and slowly walked towards the hole in the wall.

Olette waited where she was, quite a few feet away from where Kairi was now.

Saïx shot out of the hole with insane speed and before Kairi could defend herself; hit her with an incredible brutal horizontal slash.

The redhead was sent flying across the place and crashed into Olette, taking her along, both crashing on the ground, about twenty foot away from Saïx.

“I’ve had enough of your little games. I have more important things to attend to!” he yelled and rushed towards the two girls.

Kairi had lost consciousness from that hit and Olette kind of panicked now. She didn't have a snowball’s chance in hell of defeating this man. He knocked out Kairi with just one hit.

Unable to decide where to run to, Olette crossed both Keyblades in front of her and awaited Saïx attack. He took her head on, hammering on her defense and with a last brutal hit sending her flying.

Olette was heavily breathing and on the end of her strengths. If this would go on, she had no chance. This was completely different than struggle. Sure, one could use the same techniques, but not only were the Keyblades heavier than a struggle bat but also had different shape and the match wasn't just over after two minutes. The heat from behind, the angst for ones own life and all the other thoughts people have in real combat were a total new and frightening experience for Olette.

Kairi and Olette both had given all they had but Saïx was still not beaten. He seemed more furious then ever.

However, Demyx had long long left and Xigbar was also not in this world anymore. He had taken some damage but that didn't affect his ability to fight at all. But there was no saying when the others of that group would catch up, especially that one woman that had created that barrier in almost the blink of an eye. It would be a shame to let them live, but he had to make hurry.

Saïx was about to finish this ridiculous fight when he was called off. It was not Xigbar, he would just have ignored that, and it was someone else from the Organization XIII.

“Saïx. Leave those girls alive. Our plan will benefit greatly from those two. We can eliminate them later.” echoed the voice in his head.

What in the hell was the superior thinking? Why should he leave those brats? One Keyblader was more than enough to make their plan a success. But he had no choice. Disobeying the orders of the superior was disobeying and betraying the Organization.

Saïx opened a portal, much to the surprise of Olette, not knowing what devilish trick would come now, and walked through it, and vanished into the darkness.

Left were a half destroyed mansion and a completely destroyed garden and burning forest.

Olette slowly got up, walking over to where Kairi was laying on the ground.

She was still unconscious from that hit and Olette was unable to carry her. They were trapped in that burning hell.

But their rescue was already here.


---Valiant Hearts---


Aerith had found Yuffie in a grocery shop and brought her to the keyhole gateway that was still opened. There were signs that someone heavily bleeding that had come by, but if one of the Organization would dare to use this portal, there was still Tifa, Leon and Cid on the other side, so there was no need to worry about that.

Aerith didn't have the time to give Yuffie more than an emergency Cura. She had to look for Kairi; she was beyond that burning forest, imprisoned. There must be another way there.

Aerith looked around and found that the trail of blood led just around the corner. What she found there had been beyond her imagination.

A portal of darkness, one of these that lead to the corridors of darkness, that could be used to bridge any distance in a very short amount of time, was standing in front of her. The blood trail ended in it, so it truly must be one of the Organization XIII members that had walked through it.

Not hesitating to use that portal, she found herself in a big entrance hall. The way was too short to lead to a different world so it must be somewhere in this one. Through a big hole in the wall she could see the burning forest. Using the hole in the wall to leave the hall, the door was frozen, she looked for Kairi.

And there she was lying on the ground, right next to a girl with two Keyblades.


---Valiant Hearts---


Olette was sitting right next to Kairi, worn out and still not fully able to comprehend what exactly all happened this day. The brunette heard a sound from direction of the mansion, and although it was most likely just the wall breaking down, she looked there. A woman, dressed in pink, was standing there, apparently also injured. That woman was directly looking at them.

When Aerith approached them, Olette took position to attack Aerith in case she was also an enemy. At least, she had been firing off fireballs in that forest. A little bit caution was appropriate.

“Dear, Kairi, are you okay?” Aerith just ran past Olette and earned a puzzled expression from her.

“Where is the member of the Organization? And who are you?” Aerith looked at Olette.

“I'm Olette. If you mean that guy in black, he vanished into some kind of black hole.” Olette said and sat down. She wasn't able to stand much anymore. What would now become of her? What were those people? Those weapons? What... was she? Who... was she? Kairi would surely know the answer to these questions but unfortunately unconscious.

Aerith was quite happy, but on another hand just as puzzled. Someone else beside Kairi could wield a Keyblade? On top of that, two? Now, that was new. But at least, they had chased away all of the Organization.

“Can you carry her? I don't know if the Organization really has given up for now or if they ambush us one more time. I'm really sorry that I can't give you a Curaga spell, but let me see what I can do” Aerith said and directed both her hands towards the girls.

“People of light, bless me with your salvation.” she recited.

Aerith finished the spell and felt that anymore spells would put herself in danger. She had healed some of Kairi's severe injuries and some of Olette's but it was by far not a full healing.

“I'm afraid we really damaged your world badly. But I'm sure that the forest will grow back. As for the mansion...” Aerith apologized.

“Don't worry. Nobody paid attention to those places anyway.

[End notes:

Authors note: sorry that it got so overly long, but a split would leave you, the reader, on a really evil cliffhanger and I didn't want to do that. And there are just so many things that happened that I didn't want to cut the fights or take out other stuff. I believe the chapter is worth being so long.

edit: i don't know why, but every formatting seems to inflict bugs. if you want proper format, read it at fanfiction.net, my pen name is Yuritale.

]

Chapter 6

Title: The End of an Beginning

Valiant Hearts II

Chapter VI

The confrontation I fear

Part III

End of an Beginning

“So you all failed,” he said with an cold yet utterly crushing voice.

They hadn't had much of a choice. The girl escaped, and now that they were asked, they didn't even have proof that Axel was dead. To top that off, Xigbar had been beaten pretty badly and wouldn't be able to run any missions anytime soon.

“Xemnas, there wasn't anything we could do beyond what we did. We didn't expect the fools from Hollow Bastion to come to that World at the exact same time. Also, another Keyblader girl showed up out of nowhere. She was with the girl from Hollow Bastion.”

Saix hadn't been left off lightly. Xemnas had punished him pretty bad and his face showed traces of that all over.

“So we have three Keybladers now? Xemnas, isn't that, somewhat, overkill?” Demyx interrupted and waved his arms around.

“Isn't that dangerous? One of them is easy to handle, but three might turn out a bit too much for-” He was disrupted by a energy ball that send him flying across the hall they were in.

“Fool. We can easily destroy them. They will serve us well. All there is to do, is to lead them on the right path. This will benefit our plan greatly,”
Xemnas replied to Demyx's outburst.

The atmosphere in the hall was virtually freezing when Xemnas turned around to watch the fruit of his hard work. Soon, it would be completed. Now, with two more girls that wielded Keyblades, it was just an easy task of waiting.

Initially, he had thought of killing the Keyblader from Hollow Bastion, but that had proven unwise at multiple occasions. Not only did they prove amazingly stubborn and durable, but also stronger than he had taken into account in his plan. It was much easier to leave those fools alone while they did the work of collecting hearts for him. He could dispose of them easily enough when the plan had been a success.

“You three shall remain here for the time being. Call Luxord and tell him to bring turmoil to another world. We need to have those girls collect more and more hearts for us. Soon, yes, soon, our plan will succeed.”

Without a word, the three left. Xigbar returned quickly to his room, burning with rage over his shame. Demyx, having no orders as of now, also returned to his room.

On the contrary, Saix went to tell Luxord of his new orders. Why Xemnas picked the old gambler was a mystery to him. Xaldin would be much more suited to that kind of duty.

The superior must have had some plan on his mind. It was very dangerous to let those fools from Hollow Bastion just do as they pleased.
Even if they now were far away from being able to beat him, he had taken some damage against those two brats. Xigbar was close to being defeated, and from what Demyx told him about the woman in pink, she was a very powerful magic user. What was Xemnas thinking?

“Luxord.”

Saix had found the gambler on the balcony and waited to continue until he has his full attention.

“Xemnas orders you to continue your work. He didn't order where, just go to a world nearby to Hollow bastion and sow turmoil and strife. Do as you please, but refrain from any unnecessary mistakes like the last time.”

Without waiting for his answer, Saix turned around and slowly walked away.

Luxord, one of the older members of Organization XIII, was also one of the more incalculable members. He was tall, blond, had several earrings and a distinctive light beard. His personality was as twisted as it could be but one way or another, he finished most missions to the satisfaction of Xemnas.

“I need to speak to Xemnas later. We need to stop those fools from Hollow Bastion. They're likely to interfere with our plan.”

Saix, still talking to himself, walked away in direction of the demolished city grounds the battle with the Hollow Bastion group had left. They wouldn't rebuild it. There were other important things.

---Valiant Hearts---

Tifa was worried about Kairi and Aerith. For a surveillance mission, this took already way too long. Cid refused to open the portal alone and had given her some overly complicated technical reason he won't even try.

“I hope it's just some harmless reason like they got lost and need to find the place. I don't want either of them to get hurt,” Tifa said to calm herself, wandering around.

They were overdue for more than three hours. It was impossible for Tifa to be calm anymore. To distract her mind, she had started patrolling the area quite a while ago. Of course, there wasn't anything unusual.

But Tifa was absolutely restless now. Another hour had passed and there was still not the slightest sign of Aerith, Kairi and Yuffie. She couldn't just sit around and wait anymore. With an iron-like determination, Tifa almost knocked down the door to Merlin's house in search for Cid. But he wasn't there; nobody was.

“Where the heck did Cid go?” Tifa swore and marched off.

She couldn't find Cid anywhere, not even in the usual places not near the mar that was often the testing area for his new tools and explosives.
But Cid wasn't there either. Tifa was quite angry, and completely devoid of a medium for her anger, she angrily punched the ground. Half of the cliff shuddered under the impact and the black haired woman felt a bit better. Losing her cool wouldn't help, but the recent events were a bit much for her not to worry.

Just as Tifa turned around to walk back to the living quarter, she heard something. The sound that was similar to what occurred when a portal opened. For a moment, she had been thinking that Kairi and Aerith were back, but this was quite some distance from the portal place. It wasn't them. That left only two other choices.

First, it was someone from the town, maybe Leon who was looking for her. She had left her post after all. But they would have called out to her. Well, Leon maybe not.

Second, and that was more likely, it was someone that was trying to enter this world unnoticed. And that wouldn't be unless the one had a very good reason not to be seen.

With a sudden movement, Tifa turned around and rushed in the direction the sound had come from. Whoever, and whatever, it was, right now was the worst time to get noticed.

There didn't seem to be a need to launch a full all-out attack. There really was someone there. But what, who, she found there... Tifa would never have guessed.

---Valiant Hearts---

“So, you're saying this... Portal thing here connects this world with another?”

Olette was standing in front of the keyhole gateway and gazed at it, still carrying Kairi. It was still open, and Aerith had given her a short explanation what it was. She didn't understand all of it, but the basic was, this was a portal that lead to another world.

“Yes, it comes pretty much down to that. Are you okay with carrying Kairi?” Aerith asked her, quite busy herself, carrying Yuffie whom was still unconscious.

Olette sighed and looked back. The town was still frozen and even Aerith didn't have any explanation why. Her only guess had been that someone set the town to a frozen state because of the intruders, that is, the Organization XIII and Kairi, Yuffie and herself.

There wasn't much of a choice now. There had been too much weird stuff happening lately to just return to a everyday life. At least not now.
The unconscious girl that was resting on her back, the woman in pink that was now telling her to walk through some sort of portal she had never seen before, and yet another girl, that was also unconscious and carried by Aerith, all that was just too much to comprehend here and now.
Her mind demanded a explanation of what was going on, and she would only get that when she would go with those people. So, not much of a choice on that matter.

“I hope you're right and this really leads to another world and isn't just... whatever it is and leaves me in the darkness,” Olette sighed and stepped towards the portal. Standing right in front of it, she could feel a slight chilly atmosphere streaming from it. That didn't make this any better.
“It is completely harmless. It could be a bit cold compared to the heat here,” Aerith said and stepped behind Olette.

The brunette wasn't sure this was a good idea but took the final step forward anyway. It didn't feel any different than doing a regular step, but she was now standing on a narrow path of light, completely surrounded by darkness and the stars.

“So.. this is one of the paths that connect worlds? Are you using those often?” she asked while doing another set of steps.

Aerith was close behind her, and just as she had stepped through the portal, it closed itself, leaving no trace of it in the frozen Twilight Town.

“Kairi uses them when she travels from world to world. You see, Kairi has been doing this for quite a while, and is looking for her friends. But that is a story you should really hear from her,” Aerith explained and kept a short distance to the girl.

Although this gateway had been secure when they first arrived in this world, there was no saying that there were no Heartless lurking in the darkness this time.

“Say... who were these guys? You called them Organization something,” Olette asked the woman walking behind her.

“Organization XIII. The Nobodies. Nobodies. We don't know much yet, but they seem to be after something special. And I think the chosen of
the Keyblade plays a significant role in their scheme.”

A short pause occurred. Olette didn't understand why Aerith called them “Nobodies,” but decided not to ask now.

“But they're not the only ones after the Keyblade. There are the Heartless, creatures of the endless darkness. We don't know how and why someone is chosen by the Keyblade, and I fear the heartless will now also try to capture your Keyblade. I'm not sure why you wield one at all, since the legend said never anything about more than one chosen.”

This made even less sense. The heartless? How could something like that even exist?

“But I wonder why the Heartless didn't find you. They lust after the Keyblade, yet fear it. It must have something to do with this strange world you were living in.”

The way seemed practically endless for Aerith, and all those mysteries didn't make it better.

“Why was the Organization in that world? What were they after? It didn't look like they wanted you or us. We were merely to the wrong time on the wrong place.”

Olette was lost. This was too much info at once. It had been the longest day ever for her, and she wasn't particularly happy about that. The glass tower... the silver and black... but those black things, were that the Heartless Aerith was speaking about? And then... those men with the black coats.

“I need report this to Leon and Cid as soon as I can. And...”

Aerith looked at the girl in front of her. She was about the same age as Kairi. She knew how hard it was for Kairi to grew accustomed to be a chosen of the Keyblade. Now, Olette had appeared and even wielded two Keyblades. Aerith didn't want to drag yet another girl in their battle against the Heartless, but there wasn't much of a choice. Wielding a Keyblade came with great danger for one self and the world one was living. But she couldn't bring herself to explain this to Olette.

“How long is this path? I have the feeling we've been walking for hours.”

Olette sighed and looked behind her. If she didn't count Aerith, there was nothing but darkness there. The portal to her world must have been closed or something.

“We're almost there. Since Kairi is still unconscious, I need you to open the portal to our world,” Aerith said.

“But I don't see anything here. Are you sure?” Olette wondered.

“Yes, I am sure. We're almost there. Look on the ground. You should see a little keyhole somewhere ahead. That is the sign that there is a world with a gateway there.”

Aerith was worried if Olette could manage opening a portal on her own yet.

“What would happen if we miss it?”

That was one of these questions one shouldn't ask.

“We would, somewhere on this path, find another keyhole I think. But we could walk days or forever and not find one. Most of those paths end in nothingness and darkness. But don't worry, a Keyblade master can feel where a keyhole is located.”

“I don't feel anything,” Olette responded.

“Only Kairi can really explain how it works, I fear. I only asked her once how she notices those things, and the best way she could explain it was intuition. For now, we can only hope that you really will notice it. But I trust you.”

That didn't particularly put Olette at ease. What if she really missed it?

With all her remaining concentration looking down on the ground and even slowing down a bit, Olette looked for something that looked like a keyhole.

“It should be around here somewhere. The gateway compass from Cid signalizes that a keyhole is pretty close. Now it's up to you. Only you can see the keyhole” Aerith said to Olette.

And there it was. Olette saw something really tiny on the ground. It looked like just another star that was glimmering in the darkness and shining through the path of light.

“I found it. What do I now?” she called out to Aerith.

“Summon your Keyblade and, from here on I can only tell you how Kairi described it once to me. Concentrate on it and try to open it.”

That was much easier said than done. Let alone summoning her Keyblade, Olette had not the glimpse of a idea how she would do that, but opening this... portal keyhole thing was over the top. How was she supposed to do that?

First, she had to lay down Kairi. It was impossible to do anything while carrying her piggyback. Aerith did the same with Yuffie, probably assuming that this could take a while.

“I guess summoning the weapons works the same way like dismissing,” Olette said to herself and closed her eyes.

Olette took both pendants that she had affixed on her trousers when they had left the mansion in her hands and took a deep breath.

She could remember well what the weapons looked like. The golden one, her own, and the one she had borrowed from Kairi, the silver-like one.
Picturing those in her mind, she simply thought of how the pendants would change shape. But that wasn't enough apparently.

Both pendants didn't move an inch. They looked exactly the same as before. But it was probably too much to ask to have it work on the first try.

“Isn't there some trick to this? It doesn't seem to work for me,” Olette complained.

Aerith didn't have any answer on that but walked right next to her. Laying her a hand on the hands of the girl, Aerith explained with a somewhat reassuring voice.

“Close your eyes, picture your Keyblade, try it with one at a time only and ask the Keyblade to take its true form for you. I think that is how Kairi does it,” Aerith said and stepped back.

Olette closed her eyes again and did how Aerith had instructed.

This time...

---Valiant Hearts---

“So, I found her virtually falling out of a portal like the ones the Organization uses near the mar. Someone want to explain to me who she is? She tells me the whole time that she knows Kairi and is looking for her.”

Tifa was one inch short of snapping. Not only were Aerith and Kairi more than six hours late, no, on top of that she had found this girl near the mar. To make that worse, she had come out of a portal of darkness, and even then, she had been wielding a Keyblade.

The only thing that Tifa had gotten out of her was that her name was Naminè and she was looking for Kairi. Apparently she knew her and as proof of that showed Tifa the Keyblade.

Of course she had recognized that Keyblade. It was Monochrome, one of Kairi's Keyblades

Unable to make a decision as to believe her or not, she brought the girl to Merlin's house, and on the way bumped into Leon and Cid, who were just coming back from a experiment. Leon looked quite demolished, but Tifa didn't care at all.

Cid had downright drowned her in questions when he noticed Naminè, but Tifa was completely unable to give any answers.

Right now, they were all in Merlin's house, Naminè sitting in a chair on the other end of the room, the Keyblade Monochrome on her lap, and looking a bit confused.

Tifa had gotten really angry when she didn't want to explain from where she knew Kairi and why she knew all their names.

“So, you're telling me just to believe her and let her walk around like it's nothing? You've got to be kidding me Leon! First, she wields a Keyblade. On top of that, this was once Kairi's Keyblade, Monochrome. It is weird enough that she is able to wield it. Second, Kairi and Aerith are six hours, Leon, six hours!, overdue and now she appears all of a sudden? And to make all this worse, she claims to know Kairi, knows from somewhere all ours names
and even refuses to tell me where she is from and from where she knows Kairi. You can't seriously tell me that-” Tifa got cut off by Leon.

“Calm down Tifa, calm down. I know it's hard for you right now to think clearly but we can't have you wreak havoc now. We're all worried about
Kairi, Aerith and Yuffie, but you're jumping to conclusions,” Leon said with a completely calm voice.

Tifa was about to beat Leon to a pulp. How could he say that to her despite what had happened the last few days?

Naminè in the meanwhile had stood up and was now standing right next to Tifa. She certainly didn't look like a spy of the Organization or something like that. That she was able to wield a Keyblade fortified that fact.

“Kairi is in this world. I can feel her,” she said to Tifa, whose eyes got wide and mouth stood open.

“If that's just a cheap lie to get out of here then, girl, you better be prepared for the worst,” Tifa snapped at her and ran off.

Leon and Cid, both looked at Naminè with great eyes. Who in the world was that girl?

---Valiant Hearts---

“See, you can do it. Wasn't so hard, was it?”

Aerith gave Olette a smile and looked at the open gateway.

She had managed to successfully materialize her own Keyblade and open the gateway. It wasn't that hard when she concentrated on just one Keyblade. Opening the portal worked itself out without much trouble.

“This... world looks kind of gloomy,” Olette said as she looked around.

“Not at all. We have a very nice town not far from here. This is just the portal that is used to travel to your world.”

“Say... what is that dust cloud that's rushing at us?” asked Olette slightly scared.

“Oh my god, that's Tifa. Fast, stand behind me,” Aerith told the girl and took a deep breath.

“Tifa!! We're back! Don't worry, we're okay!”

Aerith shouted and as if her words were some sort of break, the dust cloud got slower until Olette could see that it was a black dressed woman that had been running towards them with an amazing speed.

“Aerith, god I was so worried.” Tifa didn't lose any time and embraced Aerith.

Tifa, worried sick, didn't even notice that Aerith had been carrying Yuffie nor that Olette was standing right behind Aerith. Tifa practically forced
Aerith in a close embrace and even closer kiss, but Aerith couldn't and probably didn't want to put up any resistance.

Unable to hold Yuffie like that, Aerith dropped her and she fell on the rock hard ground. She was still unconscious and unable to moan out.

“Are you injured? Of course you are injured! Did the Organization attack you? I swear, I'm going to tear them apart the next time... Where is Kairi? Is Kairi okay?” Tifa blurted out and looked around.

“She is okay, but I need to heal her. Can you... uhm... let me go? I'm really happy to be back, but we're all really tired.” Aerith tried to put Tifa a bit at ease.

Tifa had noticed the other girl that was carrying Kairi. If not for Aerith, she would have tried to get some answers out of that girl. But that was not the only problem. That girl was wielding a Keyblade Tifa had never seen before. And she knew all of Kairi's.

“That girl is wielding a Keyblade? Aerith, what in the world happened over there? I really love you and trust you blind, but you really need to explain this,” complained Tifa to her girlfriend.

Olette stood there with an open mouth. Sure, the concept of homosexual people was not new to her, but to see one with her own eyes was certainly different.

“Her name is Olette... let me get some rest and I will explain everything to you. There is a lot to explain. But I need to treat Kairi first, and Yuffie could also need some proper rest. Olette is surely also complete worn out,” Aerith told her lover and freed herself from her embrace.

After she picked up Yuffie, Tifa had closely examined Olette and Kairi in the meanwhile, the little group walked towards the town.

Tifa had completely forgotten about Naminè for the moment.

“Your name is Olette?” she started a conversation with the brunette.

“Hm. And you're Tifa? That is if what Aerith shouted just now is your name?”

“Yeah, I'm Tifa. Let's hear your story. How come you wield a Keyblade, and you suddenly show up with Aerith and Kairi here?”

Aerith gave her lover a cold glare.

“Don't bombard her with questions Tifa. I also have questions for her, but that has to wait until she gets some rest. She and Kairi apparently fought alone against one of the members of the Organization. And it didn't seem like it was a weak member. I'm really grateful to her. So give your curiosity a break, will you?”

Although it had a serious tone, she gave Tifa a smile and was happy to see her.

The little group was halfway up to the living quarter when Tifa offered to also carry Kairi. It was no big deal for her, but Olette didn't mind carrying Kairi at all.

It took them, exhausted as they were, almost half a hour to reach the living quarter where Leon and Cid were waiting outside of Merlin's house.
Leon tried to stop Aerith, but Tifa gave him a killing glare.

“They need some rest. We'll explain everything after that,” she fired at Leon and ignored his objection.

Their house was not too far from where Merlin's house was, and for the time being, they would also take Yuffie and Olette there.

Depleted and exhausted, Aerith sat down on the couch and while Tifa was busy placing Yuffie on another couch, Olette looked around.

It was a nice place, but she still had some trouble to imagine that those two woman were not only a couple but also lived apparently here together.

“Olette dear, lay Kairi down next to me. I'll treat her wounds first.”

Olette followed Aerith's plea and laid the redhead on the couch, her head resting on Aerith's lap.

Taking a deep breath, focusing her mind, Aerith started to treat the wounds of her adoptive daughter.

“Great saint of the holy kingdom, let their ordeal come to an end and gift them with your blessing. Grant me your power and might and let me pass
them down to cure what I hold dear.”

Aerith finished her recitation and a really bright, dazzling light emitted from her hands and covered slowly Kairi's whole body.

“That's the strongest healing magic we know of. Aerith calls it Erzengel. Thats an very old word in the ancient language of the world we come originally from and means Arch Angel,” explained Tifa.

“I never heard of people using magic like that,” said Olette and continued to observe Aerith.

The light slowly ceased and where previously there had been wounds from the intense battle, there was nothing left. That was a truly amazing skill.

“How did she do that?” Olette asked Tifa.

“Magic. It's a natural thing. Kairi is capable of some magic herself but not even close to what Aerith is capable of. I don't use magic much although I'm quite skilled. Not as much as Aerith, though.”

Tifa walked over to Aerith and picked Kairi up. Aerith was obviously even more exhausted than before. Such amazing magic must put quite some stress on one's body.

“I'll get her in her room. Her body is now fine, but her mind needs some rest too.” Tifa said to Olette and went upstairs.

“I fear you won't be able to rest right now Olette. Leon won't just sit idly by and leave you alone. We need to at least explain to him who you are.”

Olette didn't really want to go through any more explaining. Her head was quite hurting from all this and she only wanted some sleep.

In that very moment knocked someone on the door.


---Valiant Hearts---

“This world is perfect for a little game. It reminds me somewhat of the world my original came from.”

A man, completely covered in a black coat, was standing on the pier of a big haven.

With just the wink of his hand, a massive Heartless rose from the ground. This world was the perfect playground for him. It was only a matter of time until the Keyblade's chosen would arrive here. They would fetch many, many hearts for him. But it would be too boring if he just flooded the world with Heartless.

“I think it is time to make use of the code.”

The man turned around, lifted both arms and spoke one simple word.

“Parley.”

---Valiant Hearts---

“I'm getting a headache.”

Tifa was standing in the midst of her own living room and didn't understand the world anymore.

For the longest of all times, they searched for the chosen of the Keyblade and found Kairi. Now, after a single trip to another world, there were suddenly three of them.

“Wait, wait wait wait a moment! Your name is Naminè, right?” Tifa got a short nod from the blond girl.

“And you're Olette. You're from Twilight Town, and Naminè doesn't know where she's from.”

Two girls gave her another nod.

Tifa scuffled her hair, seemingly quite annoyed.

“Aerith, I'm going to check on Kairi, I'll let you handle this.”

The living room, that was definitely not designed to fit that many, was filled with people.

Leon and Cid, bringing along Naminè, had been curious who the unknown girl was that had been carrying Kairi. Now, they found out that it was yet another chosen of the Keyblade.

“Tis' feels like a bad joke from Destiny, don'tcha think?” grumbled Cid and looked desperately for a chair or something to sit down.

“Calm down, all of you. No one here had a easy day and if you absolutely insist on doing this now, we will do this in a calm manner.”

Aerith didn't like this much. She wasn't in the best of the moods and quite exhausted on top of that.

“The facts first,” Leon started.

He went over to where Naminè was sitting and looked at her.

“Tell us how you got that Keyblade and where you came from. We don't know anything but that your name is Naminè.”

The blond girl gave Leon a curious look.

“I don't know. I just woke one day up in that weird town and started looking around. I don't even know what I was looking for. Then Axel found me.
He brought me somewhere. I don't remember where.” She started to tell her story.

Leon sighed and looked over to Aerith, who only gave him a slightly annoyed look.

“Who is this Axel?” Leon asked.

“Axel is a kind guy that saved me from the Organization. We escaped together but the Organization hunted him because he ignored the orders of someone. That is what he told me.”

The room was dead silent. Axel, a member of the Organization had helped her?

“Where is this Axel now?” Leon asked again.

“I... don't know. I was in that mansion when Axel suddenly came rushed in and told me we have to escape. It was really loud out there. He opened a portal and brought me to another place with another portal. He promised we would meet again.”

The atmosphere got really weird after she finished her talk.

“You don't know? Why did he help you? What is your relation to-” Leon was cut off.

“Make a point Leon. She obviously told you what she knows,” said an annoyed Aerith.

“But we need-”

“What do you gain when you force her? She is able to wield a Keyblade, and the Organization hunted this Axel down because he betrayed them. So she is obviously not a enemy.”

“Aerith this is not-”

“Leon!”

Leon took a step back. It was really rare that Aerith got loud, but that was a sure sign that she was serious about this. He had no choice but to back off for now. When thinking about it, Aerith really did have a point. The Organization wouldn't hunt one of their members for naught.

“Your name is Aerith, right?”

Naminè was standing right next to her.

“Yes dear. Don't mind him. This is how he shows that he is concerned about us.”

“Oh, that's okay. The people at the Organization were much much worse.”

“Are you tired?”

Leon felt completely alienated. But he was already somewhat used to this.

“Not very. Can I see Kairi? I want her to thank for the visit the other day.”

Aerith was puzzled. The visit the other day? When did Kairi...

“Now I know who you are!”

Everyone in the room was looking at Olette.

She had been pondering about something the whole time. She had seem that girl before. Olette was absolutely sure that she had seen her somewhere before. But where?

“On that glass tower! You're the girl that was right next to Kairi. Now that I think about it, that Keyblade ornament was also the same!”

Leon sighed. This was getting more complicated by the second. He couldn't even follow everything anymore. Who in the world were those two girls?
One seemed to be from the world Kairi and Aerith just had visited, while the other one didn't know where she was from. On top of that, the Organization had been shown up in both stories.

“Kairi, you need to rest. You shouldn't even be up!” Tifa was getting loud. Everyone in the living room could hear her talk upstairs.

Just moments later, Kairi appeared on the top stair and slowly walked down.

“I'm fine. Aerith healed me anyway. Beside, I can't sleep with that ruckus down here anyway.”

Naminè wanted to immediately go over to Kairi, but it seemed like Kairi didn't recognize her at all. It wasn't that weird, as Kairi had never really seen her. But there was one thing that Kairi would surely remember.

Naminè looked at her palm, and for a second recalled their meeting in Castle Oblivion. Kairi would know immediately who she was. Naminè could hardly wait, it was the first time she felt so excited, but she had to wait for the right moment.

Kairi immediately recognized Olette, but had no idea who the blond girl was. There was something familiar about her, as if she knew her long ago, but she couldn't say where she belonged to.

“Leon. This girl here is Olette. She is from the world we were just visiting. I think the town is the core part of that world. It is called Twilight Town,”
Kairi started her report.

Olette didn't understand what Kairi was saying. Core part?

“That world's name is most likely also Twilight Town. Let's keep it at that. We fought a member of the Organization. He was using a big sword and berserker techniques. From what I heard about the other day, no one of us fought him before. Olette showed up in the middle of the fight and fought the Organization XIII member with me. I got knocked out and don't know what happened after, but since Olette isn't seriously injured I think he left shortly after that. She is able to wield two Keyblades and even maintain both of them. You all know that I tried using the same technique a while back but wasn't able to do it. She is able to.”

Kairi finished her report and sat down right beside Aerith.

“That explains one of them. Do you know anything about her?” Leon pointed at Naminè.

Kairi hadn't heard that her name was Naminè yet, so she just shook her head. She didn't recognize that face, nor did she know why that girl was wielding Monochrome, which was originally her Keyblade.

Naminè knelt down in front of Kairi and, with a slight smile, imitated the scene from when Kairi meet her at the top level of castle oblivion.

“Do you remember?”

Tifa, still standing on the lowest stair, did a short gasp. What in the world was that girl doing? Aerith didn't seem to mind and had to grin slightly.
Kairi had been a bit distanced to people of her age ever since Sora and Riku had been imprisoned in Kingdom Hearts.

“Na... Naminè?!” Kairi gasped and completed the imitation by laying her hand on Naminè's cheek.

Naminè now smiled, truly happy, and was looking at Kairi. She had wished for this to happen, had wished to look in her eyes and have her look back.

Kairi, getting a hold of herself, looked at Leon. It wasn't a secret from his cold glare that he didn't trust the girl.

“She is... I don't know exactly what she is, but definitely not a enemy. She was imprisoned on top of some castle I found when we raided the Organization headquarters the other day. I couldn't see her back then, but I remember the feeling of this hand. I don't know why she is able to wield a Keyblade that was originally mine, but Olette can also wield Hero's Crest, which belonged to me. If you don't trust her, you don't trust me Leon.”

With that, she laid her own hand on Naminè's and had to smile. She was a bit going overboard when she said that last part but truly felt like Naminè was definitely someone close to her.

“That's enough for today. Naminè, Olette, you can stay here for the night. Kairi dear, you really need to take some rest. I can see you're tired just from looking at you. Be a nice girl and take some sleep.”

Aerith looked over to Tifa who was still standing near the stairs.

“Tifa, can you do me the favor and carry Yuffie over to her apartment? And Leon, Cid, I think this is enough for today.”

Aerith stood up and walked over to where Yuffie was laying on the other couch. She had to heal her at least with a Curega spell before Tifa carried Yuffie to her own apartment.

“People of the light, give me your blessing! Hear my call to protect what is dear to me,” she recited and a white light streamed all over the body of the ninja.

Leon had no choice but to leave now. Tifa would most likely snap if he strained her patience anymore than this.

Cid didn't care as much as Leon did, and had already left.

Kairi was tired to no end and was half asleep sitting on the couch. This had been too much of a long day. The fight with the Organization member
was bad enough. But now, all of a sudden, Naminè appeared out of nowhere in Hollow Bastion. She wanted to ask a lot of questions but was too tired for now.

Olette didn't feel so good either. A real battle for one's life put some strains on one. The fact that she could have been killed that time didn't fully get to her. She was right now in another world, only barely knew two of those people and didn't understand a single thing they were talking about.
For now, she only wanted to get some sleep. She was infinitely tired.

Naminè on the other hand didn't feel very tired. She hadn't had to fight at all. On the keyhole path had been another portal. Ones of the kind that Axel used. She didn't know what to look out for beside that one, so she took the direct approach and walked through it. After that, she immediately meet Tifa and was brought to the town. But now that she had met Kairi again, and even more, was allowed to sleep in the same house than she, it didn't matter much to her that they were all tired. There was still a tomorrow.

“You two can sleep in the room right next to Kairi's. We don't use that room the most time but it is somewhat of a guest room I think. I hope you both don't have any issues with each other. We only have that one room free,” Tifa talked to Olette and Naminè.

“I don't even know her, how should I have issues with her?” Olette replied and looked at Naminè.

That girl didn't even listen to Tifa. She was sitting right next to Kairi and gazing at her, while Kairi was almost sleeping.

“Naminè was it, hm?” Olette sat down next to the blond.

“Hmm, yes. And you're Olette?” Naminè replied without letting lose of her view.

“Yeah. What are you looking at?” Olette was a bit puzzled.

It was somewhat obvious what Naminè was looking at, but Olette still couldn't help but to ask.

“Don't you think she has a pretty face?” asked Naminè, a bit surprised.

“What? I mean... yeah, she is somewhat pretty but... what are you saying? You're gazing at her this whole time because she is pretty?”

Olette was a bit confused. It seemed that it was normal here for one girl to stare at another just like that.

“It's maybe a bit dusty but your room is ready. Just up the stairs and the first room left. The bathroom is the first room on the right side. Can you carry Kairi to her room? I need to carry that useless ninja over there to her apartment,” Tifa sighed and without waiting for an answer walked over to where Yuffie was laying.

Kairi had already fallen asleep. Aerith had vanished somewhere upstairs. She looked rather pale when Olette last saw her. Tifa had also left, carrying Yuffie to her apartment. The three were all alone.

Naminè had stopped gazing at Kairi and was already on her way upstairs. The only one left in the living room was Olette. And, of course, the sleeping Kairi.

“Just what is so cute about her face?” Olette wondered and knelt right next to Kairi.

The redhead had fallen asleep almost right after she had concluded her report. Leaning back, looking quite peaceful while sleeping, Kairi had her mouth slightly open and just seemed to wait for a prince to wake her up.

Without really knowing why she was doing it, Olette laid her hand on Kairi's cheek, sweeping a few hairs that had fallen in her face behind her ear.
The sun was setting over the town and bathed the room in a dark red, making the atmosphere even weirder than before. Before she knew it, Olette had laid both hands on Kairi's shoulders and had moved her own face so close to Kairi's that she could feel her breath.

Olette felt a sudden rise of tension, like she did something that was not allowed and didn't want to get caught. It was... weird to just watch Kairi laying there while she was sleeping. Was it that what Naminè had been doing? Watching her like that? But...
She really was pretty. Olette didn't want to admit it, but this was the first time ever that she did think that someone else's face was really pretty.

“You really are making my head feel weird, Kairi...” she muttered.

It wasn't all that bad to feel like that. But that it was a girl that gave her that feeling was really unexpected. There wasn't any bias against people that liked the same gender in Twilight Town, but Olette just couldn't think of it as right. She couldn't see Hayner and Pence, or any other guy, as someone to be interested in, in that way. Olette didn't want to tell anyone about that. It made her really embarrassed to talk about things like that.

“Olette? What are you doing?” Naminè was calling from upstairs.

With a huge shock, realizing what she had been doing, Olette virtually jumped from the couch and tried to gather her thoughts. She didn't feel anything particular about Kairi, so what had just happened?

“I must be really tired...” Olette sighed and shook her head.

“Olette, you okay?”

Naminè had come down, standing rather close to Olette and gazing at her face. The brunette couldn't help but blush in that moment, with Naminè being so close to her. But nothing happened. Naminè didn't do anything beside letting out a small “hmm” and looked back at Kairi.

“Her face really is pretty. You think so too, don't you?” Naminè asked and turned around.

“Uh... yes, but... well, I don't really...” Olette stammered.

What kind of response should she give to that after doing something so obviously weird? She couldn't really say that she didn't care. That would just make her look embarrassed. She had to change the topic somehow. But what should they talk about? There happened so many things today but nothing particular came to mind.

“So you have a Keyblade too?” Olette asked.

“Yes. Kairi left me one after she found me at Oblivion Castle. I think it's called Monochrome. But I'm a total klutz with using it. And you?”

“I had my own but got another from Kairi. You see, the world I come from has a sport named struggle and-” Olette stopped when she realized that her own world had been still frozen when she left. Not only that, but it had been frozen in the middle of the struggle tournament.

Were the other people okay? Was the world okay? What if the guys in black had come back? Or the fire had taken over the town? Or the time had resumed and everyone noticed she was gone? How would she explain this to Hayner and Pence? “I just got into a life or death battle with some kind of Organization member and after that got to another world with some weird people that keep telling me I'm some chosen of the Keyblade?” The heck, nobody would believe that, not even Hayner.

“Olette? Are you okay? You look really pale” Naminè called her back into reality.

“Huh, what, oh... yes I just... remembered my own world. They will probably look for me and when they don't find me, they'll be worried,” Olette sighed and asked herself when they could go home.

“Don't worry. I'm sure Kairi will think of something.” Naminè gave her a small smile and looked outside the window.

“I sure hope so. I miss my friends.”

Naminè didn't know how to respond to that. She never had any friends beside Axel, and her only choice was to believe she would meet him again, to trust his words. Olette on the contrary seemed to have had friends, a family and a world she belonged to. While Naminè couldn't think of a reason she would want to leave Kairi's side, there were likely plenty for Olette.

From upstairs, they could hear the shower being used. The water gurgling could be heard in the living room. Both girls stood there, one looking outside the window, the other gazing in thin air, both lost in thoughts. None of them said anything until the water stopped and Kairi gave out loud yawn. Both Olette and Naminè immediately looked at Kairi and couldn't help but smile upon that.

“I'm going to bed. You two should too. I know Leon, and tomorrow is going to be a long, long day... especially for you two. Good night.”

Kairi went, without any further comment, upstairs and just seconds after, a loud shriek they could identify as Aerith's voice echoed through the house.

“I saw that one coming,” Olette said and put her palm on her forehead.

Naminè just giggled and slowly walked towards the stairs and went upstairs. For a moment, Olette was all alone in the living room. It seemed indefinitely bigger than before, when all those people had been there. She didn't even know all their names. Just Kairi, Naminè, Tifa and Aerith.

It was somewhat unbelievable what had happened in just one day. She was just hoping that there weren't any nasty surprises the next morning.
Olette had slowly come to terms that she truly had been fighting to survive. Had been fighting that man to live on. It was a really fearsome thought, but seeing how Kairi put up with it so easily, she didn't want to lose to her. It was childish and stupid, but Olette had been stubborn since forever and just didn't want to show that she was really frightened by the thought of fighting for one's life.

Upstairs rang a loud sound, as if something crashed or a locker had been knocked over. What was that Naminè girl doing? The shower didn't stop, so Aerith might not have heard it. Kairi was probably already asleep.

Olette gave another sigh and went upstairs, just to find Naminè covered in a huge amount of bed sheets, all over the place. That view was just too funny to hold in, and Olette just had to laugh on it. Naminè was sitting on the ground, with sheets all over her, making her look like one of those girls out of a horror movie.

The room was pretty much completely empty but a cabinet, a bunk bed and a mirror on the wall. Right over the bed was a window one could see the sky when laying down and the walls were painted with a pale brown tone.

“What are you doing, really?” Olette said with a really huge grin and went to free the struggling Naminè from the sheets.

“I thought I could put these on the beds. They're really really dusty but I tripped when I took them out of the cabinet.” Naminè defended the little pride she had in that situation.

It took several minutes but together, they put successfully a sheet on each bed and the rest of them back in the locker. Both of them were
sweating a lot since that room hadn't been used in ages and the air was very thin in there.

“I could use a shower too...” Olette moaned and picked on her clothes. They were downright soaked with dirt from that battle.

“Can I take the lower bed?” Naminè asked and looked expectantly over to the brunette.

“I don't mind. At home I'm sleeping in a bunk bed too, but there is no lower bed. I'll gag you if you snore, I warn you.” Olette pointed her finger towards Naminè and laughed at her surprised face.

“Don't worry. I doubt you'll snore and even so, I'm not going to gag you, really”

“You scared me there for a moment. But you really seem like a nice girl Olette,” Naminè said with a bright smile.

One second Olette had been looking on the ground from embarrassment, the next second a immense dust cloud filled the room. Naminè had jumped on one of the beds and stirred up all the dust. Olette immediately started coughing and had to run. The dust was so thick, they could hardly breath in there. Naminè came just seconds after her running out of the room.

“What are you two doing? Are you okay?” Aerith stood behind them, wrapped in several towels.

Naminè gazed a moment at her and noticed that Olette had turned around with bright red cheeks. Aerith really was beautiful but completely different from how Kairi was.

Aerith's hair was wrapped in a towel and turned up like a turban while the only thing that covered her bare skin was a long, white towel. There wasn't any particular reason for Olette to be embarrassed about that view, but she wasn't used to a woman walking around like that.

“It is just a bit dusty. But is it really okay that we take that room?” Naminè asked and looked curiously at Aerith.

“But sure. I think it is more than just coincidence that we all meet today. I will not call it fortunate but I'm happy to have you two here,” Aerith said and looked in the room.

It was dusty all over, and the air still very sweltering. That was no condition to have someone sleep in there. Aerith really didn't like using magic for such trivial matters, but she was too tired and it was already evening, so there it couldn't be helped.

“Grace of the gentle wind, come upon my will,” she recited quietly.

A huge gust of air streamed into the room, pushing the window open with force and dispersing the dust out of it. The room was still far from clean, but people would be able to sleep in there without any problem.

“This does the trick,” Aerith smiled at the two girls and was about to walk off to her own bedroom.

“Can you teach me that magic?” Naminè blurted out.

“You are interested in magic? Your name is Naminè, am I right?”

“Hm, yes. I'm no good with the Keyblade, and Axel taught me fire magic, so I was thinking if you don't have anything else to do-” Naminè was cut off.

Aerith laid a hand on her head and smiled on her. Tifa had no great interest in magic, and Kairi lacked the ability and talent for the greater spells. Maybe that girl was more gifted.

“Sure. But tomorrow will be a long day, so take a good rest today, okay?”

Olette had slowly walked away, back into their room, and it really was bearable now. The fresh air of the night sky - the sun had sunk in the meanwhile - was clearing her mind. What a day this had been. But it didn't feel so bad after all.

“Olette, Aerith said the shower is free. You said you wanted to shower, right?” Naminè said while standing behind her.

She hadn't had much of a troublesome day so it was okay to shower later. Olette on the other hand was still wearing her dirty clothes from before and didn't have any spare clothes. But Aerith had already thought of something and had given Naminè some spare clothes from Kairi for the two.

“Aerith really is kind, don't you think?” Naminè said while sitting on her bed, wiggling with her legs forth and back.

“She really is. That Tifa doesn't look as kind to me, but she has this... Dependant aura, I think. Like you can completely trust her.” Olette responded. “I'm going to take a shower now. I'll take the shorts and the shirt from the clothes. You okay with the dress?”

“Yeah, sure.”

“Don't stir up another dust cloud,” Olette said with a evil grin.

“I won't. I'll go and ask Kairi for some pencils and paper. I really like to draw and today a lot happened,” Naminè replied.

Olette left the room, followed by Naminè. It was weird. Olette didn't knew anything about this world, didn't knew the people there, didn't knew who and what they were fighting, and not even anything about Kairi. But yet, she really felt a little bit like at home there.

Naminè knew. She knew their names, what they were fighting, a few details about their everyday lives, their relationships and even about this world. She had seen so much in her dreams that connected her with Kairi but to see this all by herself was truly something else. To be able to touch Kairi, to feel her hand on her cheek, to be so close to her.

Naminè could hear the shower being turned on, and knocked on the door that led to Kairi's room. It had a sign that said “Kairi's Room” on it. But the girl didn't answer. There was no response at all. Naminè knocked again and there was again no response.

Slowly, Naminè opened the door. The room was just like she had remembered. This room, she had seen it so many times in her dreams. It had a certain smell she didn't know from the dreams, a special sensation that only one could feel if really there.

Kairi was laying on her bed, the legs and arms stretched out, still dressed and quietly breathing. In the same manner as before, her mouth was slightly open and her head turned towards the room side of the bed.

Naminè walked past the desk and knelt right beside the bed. One of her arms was hanging from it, and the blond just wanted to hold her hand for a moment. All the time, she had thought about how it would feel to do that. How it would feel to hold the hand of the girl she thought so much about.

Taking her hand, Naminè felt weird. It was as if memories were flowing into her, no, it was more like they were being recalled. Things she never saw in Kairi's dreams, things that happened long ago were appearing before her. It stopped after a few seconds, but it gave Naminè a really weird feeling.
As if a part of her she had lost and forgotten about was being restored.

Kairi moved in her sleep and Naminè was forced to let her hand go, but in exchange sat on the edge of the bed and again gazed at Kairi's face She never really had any contact with people but Axel. It was perfectly normal for her to be like this, being drawn to Kairi, the girl she had longed for in her dreams, the girl she thought about when she was alone. It didn't occur in the slightest to her that it was weird for normal people to do things like this.

With a slight smile, Naminè bent over Kairi, her hair almost tickling the face of the redhead. She just couldn't stop thinking about her. It hadn't been that way when Kairi had come for her. It was different from back then. Although she didn't know how, it that was of little issue for her. It was a weird feeling and Naminè didn't even attempt to try and explain this for herself. She just took it as it was and didn't think a moment about if this was right or wrong.

“You really make a cute face when you're sleeping, Kairi. I really... like...it... like... that...”

With each word, the girl bent lower and lower. Her hair was tickling Kairi's face, her neck, her lips. Not even a hand length was separating the two anymore. About to fall over, Naminè placed both hands right next to the shoulders of the girl that was sleeping so peacefully. Closing her own eyes, she got even closer, could feel the breath of the redhead on her lips, could feel her chest moving under with each breath. It was just a little distance between her and Kairi's lips, so very little that Naminè could feel a special tension rising in her head.

“Naminè, where are you? I'm done showering!” Olette called through the house.

Called back like that into reality, Naminè realized where she was; deep bent over Kairi, having almost kissed her. She hadn't intended to do that. It was a nice sensation Naminè had felt when she was so close to Kairi.
Without completing her objective, and with slightly red cheeks, Naminè left the room and got back to her room.

“Where were you? Did you find what you looked for?” Olette asked, drying her hair with a towel.

She already wore the clothes that Aerith had given her. It didn't fit so well but for now it was better than her dirty clothes. The shirt was a bit too tight on the chest but the shorts were fitting quite well.

“I couldn't find them. Kairi is already sleeping so I had to look alone. I'll go and take a shower now.”

Olette looked a bit puzzled about the different behavior to before, but maybe it was just her imagination. She didn't know anything about Naminè, so there wasn't really anything she could say.

Now that she'd had a shower, and Naminè was taking one, there was nothing to do. Aerith had vanished into her own bedroom, and Tifa seemed to be still outside. Olette didn't even remember what it was that Tifa was doing.
The room was just empty and after taking a shower, she didn't feel like immediately sleeping. It must been already past ten and it was dark out.

How did all this happen? She was right here, in another world, had met both of the girls she had seen on the ornaments on the glass tower, had fought for her life, met some really weird people and had learned far more than she had ever wanted to know. But now, there were even more questions. What was she doing here? Was this all a coincidence? Why was she able to summon one of those weapons? Her pendant, her beloved keepsake had been one of these weapons all along. Was this... fate?

“Fate or not, I want to go back to Twilight Town. I miss Hayner and Pence... when I'll be able to go back to a normal life.”

A normal life. Training for the next struggle tournament. Working at the accessory shop. Playing with Hayner and Pence. Boring days that just wouldn't end. All that seemed so far away that she couldn't reach it.

Olette held her keepsake, the Keyblade pendant, in her hand and looked at it. It didn't seem any different from before. Did this really transform into a weapon? She could hardly believe it. And what were all those stories about the chosen of the Keyblade, the Heartless or whatever they were called, the Nobodies and what not.

“I wonder if Kairi is forced to do this. Aerith and Tifa really seem like nice people, but... why would anyone fight those things voluntarily? I don't understand it...”

It wasn't a pleasant feeling to fight that Organization member. It was not even exciting. Olette had been really scared in the end, having realized that this wasn't just about winning or losing a game. If one lost, one lost his life. That was too high a price.

“Why did they come to my world?... My world... that sounds like I've been to a dozen others. I'm already talking like it's normal to know that there are many worlds. But... I'm a little bit curious how other worlds look.”

Olette hadn't noticed that the noise from the shower had stopped. How long had she talked to herself? Turning around, she laid on her back and looked through the window. There were so many stars. Was every star out there really a world? Was her own world one of the stars she could see right now? Olette had never dreamed of this. Never dreamed to go to another world.

If it had been under other circumstances, maybe... just maybe, she could have really enjoyed this.

Naminè had entered the room. Her hair was still wet and steaming from the hot water. Naminè had already changed into the dress from Kairi; she didn't want to sleep in her usual clothes.

“I wonder where Tifa is,” Naminè said.

“I don't know. But I'm really tired and my head hurts. I'm going to sleep,” Olette replied.

“I think thats a good idea. I'm going to turn off the lights.”

“Please do.”

Just seconds later, the room was wrapped in darkness. Only a bit of light from the stars was shining through the window. Olette looked a last time at the night sky and was thinking of her own world. Naminè held on the Monochrome pendant and put it under her pillow.

“Good night Olette.”

“You too, good night Naminè.”


End of Chapter VI

Chapter 7

Title: The feelings I have

[Author's notes:

Author Note: I had some... major.. issues with formatting,which almost drove me insane. So, if there are any formatting errors, missing paragraph breaks, I ask you to ignore it ( or send me a PM with the error ) and bear with it. It was one hell to replace every enter(regular paragraph break) with a manual line break.

 

 

 

]

Valiant Hearts II


Chapter VII


The feelings I have



“Everyone here?”

Leon was leaning on the wall, inside of Merlin's house. The room was filled to the edge with people. Everyone that had been to the trip to Twilight Town as well as Leon, Cid, Naminè and Merlin himself were there.

“We'll start with an in detail report on the events that occurred inTwilight Town. I'd like to hear first how you came into the possession of a Keyblade and got involved in the fight against the Organization, Olette,” Leon said and pointed to the brunette.

All three girls were sitting close to each other. They had slept untilit was almost noon and didn't have much opportunity to speak with each other. Tifa and Aerith had avoided waking them up. This day, this report, would be the longest in all history of Hollow Bastion.

“I don't know where to start this. This Keyblade what you call it, this weapon, it forms itself from a pendant I've had since forever. Not sol ong ago, I started to have dreams about a glass tower. I didn't think that it was related to all this at first, but it was the place I first summoned the Keyblade. I wanted to ask Kairi about it, but didn't yet. I also saw there huge stained glass ornaments in the ground that showed both Kairi and Naminè and their weapons,” started Olette.

Leon looked over to Kairi. They had heard about this glass tower back when they asked Kairi how she had gotten the Keyblade. Although this seemed different from what Kairi had experienced, it was related.

“I don't know why there were ornaments of Naminè and me. When I last saw that place, that was before Destiny Islands first got overrun by the Heartless; there weren't any ornaments of other people. Just the seven princesses and on the last one a gigantic ornament of several Keyblades. I never saw one of the things on those ornaments again,” gave Kairi her part of that story.

It was Aerith's turn to speak up.

“How about Naminè? Dear, did you dream, or rather, go to such a place too? How did you get your Keyblade? I know we wanted to start with Olette, but we won't understand what really happened if we don't do the related matters first.”

Leon agreed on this, and all eyes went over to Naminè who just sat on a chair and looked rather confused now. She didn't really know what the others were talking about.

“When Kairi found me in Castle Oblivion and the castle started to collapse, she lost one of her pendants. I picked it up. The first time I used it as Keyblade was in Twilight Town. Axel was looking for another way inside that mansion because the door was blocked by a really huge lock. I had one time that dream when I saw Kairi using her Keyblade to open a lock. I somehow opened it, and since back then, I can make it change its shape from pendant to Keyblade.”

Everyone in that room was quite puzzled. That was completely different in any and every detail from how Kairi and Olette got their Keyblades. How was it even possible that Naminè could use a Keyblade from someone else? But then again, Olette could also use Hero's Crest.

“So, in short, while Kairi and Olette got their respective Keyblade on, I'll call it “Tower of the Chosen”, Naminè pretty much just got hers from Kairi and could use it like that. That would mean that Keyblades aren't restricted to a certain user,” Leon summarized.

A short break took place. Leon was deep in thought and in the meanwhile, Cid took his place.

“Olette, can you try to summon Monochrome, the Keyblade Naminè uses? After that, I'd like to see if Naminè can summon your Circle of Life. That will give me some valuable data to work on.”

Naminè didn't want to give away the Monochrome pendant; it was something very special to her, and Olette didn't want to give away her keepsake either. Kairi was the one to oppress that experiment.

“I don't think it works that way. Keyblades react closely to someone's feelings, and you know that Cid. Naminè said something about seeing what I did through my dreams. I think that is the reason that she can use Monochrome. I don't quite understand how Olette can use Hero's Crest, even maintain two Keyblade's at once, so easily, but I think in that case, she fits much better to it than I do,” Kairi explained.

Cid was not satisfied but it would be quite a problem to force them to do the experiment. Kairi's explanation was quite good too, so it wasn't really absolutely necessary. However, he wouldn't give up. Maybe he would ask one of the girls later when they were alone.

“Naminè dear, what do you mean when you say that you saw Kairi in your dream? You didn't know her when that happened, am I right?” Aerith butted in.

“Hmm, no. I had never meet her personally. But I've seen her often in my dreams. I don't dream about her anymore since I left Castle Oblivion, but that doesn't matter now. After all, Kairi is now right next to me,” Naminè replied and gave Kairi a amazingly cute look.

While the redhead was slightly blushing from what Naminè did, Olette took the lead.

“The Keyblade Kairi gave me, the Hero's Crest you say, was much harder to use than my own Keyblade. But I really didn't have any problem with summoning it at all. It was just bigger and way more massive than my own Keyblade. I don't know anything about this Keyblade business at all, and I've never dreamed once about Kairi. The first time I “saw” her was the ornament on the glass tower.”

Most of the people tried to think of a logical explanation. The whole thing was much harder and more complicated than it first looked. It was Tifa that first spoke and told her idea of how the Keyblades worked.

“What if Naminè and Olette are both related to Kairi? We all know Kairi sealed Kingdom Hearts, the heart of all worlds. What if, through that, Naminè's and Olette's hearts became connected to her that way? Wouldn't that explain anything?”

Kairi waved away. It wasn't that easy.

“Right, I sealed it, but I don't think that it was the reason. Then how would you explain Naminè and her dreams, and Olette living in that world. Cid, did you finish the analysis of it? I'm thrilled to hear what really is up with that world. I've never been to a world where time just froze and remained like that.”

Olette gave Kairi a annoyed glare. That was her world, her hometown they were speaking about it like it was some fantastic place to research or a tourist attraction.

Cid, finally in his element, lit another cigarette and started to explain. Before the first word could leave his lips, a wind spell from Yuffie blew away the cigarette.

“No smoking when we girls are here,” she complained.

With a clearly worse mood, Cid started his report.

“That's one fine piece of data I've got there. That whol' world is an artificial created and most likely monitored by someone. It's based on somethin' like a reality data emulator that's showing the core part ofth' emulation-” Cid was cut off by Tifa.

“Okay, okay, okay. Now in a way that everyone understands what you are talking about. Leave out all the technical nonsense.”

Cid grumbled some words the others couldn't understand and continued his report.

“Like I way sayin', the world isn't real. It's more of a virtual reality.“

Olette looked quite baffled. She must have misheard him. Yeah. There was no way that...

"Like inside a computer. I'm not sure, but I think someone set that up for little Olette here. Pure speculation that, but without the Organization, I gotta doubt that we'll land somewhere beside the real Twilight Town. You see, I don't know why but that virtual world was supposed to be isolated from the world paths. At least, it doesn't really make any sense to me to setup such a thing and then make it open like a terminal without any-” again was Cid cut off by Tifa.

“We get it, we get it already. So, that world Kairi and Aerith-” a cold glare from Yuffie reminded her that she was also there, “and Yuffie found Olette, was a fake? What for?”

Cid shrugged and looked at the celling. That, even he didn't know.

“I dunno. Don't ask me. Can only guess that. Maybe some sort of prison because the one that set this thing up knew that Olette was a Keyblader? And didn't want her to awaken? My guess is as good as yours there,” he said.

A loud crash clang from where the girls were sitting. Olette had fallen from her chair, the eyes wide open and as pale as marble.

“You... you're kidding, right? What's this about, my world... my friends, family and anyone else being fake? You... you got to be kidding me, damn it! What do you know anyway?! I've been living there, living with my friends and family for sixteen years, and now you show up and tell me that's all fake? Like I believe that! You people show up in my world, some crazy guy is trying to kill Kairi and me and you now you tell me I've been living inside a fake world?” Olette yelled at Cid and got louder with every word.

Kairi was about to say something to her, but Cid should really have considered her feelings. She would probably have reacted the same way if they told her Destiny Islands had been a fake world.

Olette didn't even wait for anyone to say something. She could feel her rage come up her throat and it got harder and harder to yell without breaking out in tears. She usually didn't cry easily, but the manner they just talked about her world being a fake was much too cold. They didn't care a bit how she felt. Without thinking twice, she kicked over her chairs and pushed open the door and ran out. It won't matter what they would think now. The one thing she wanted right now was to go back to Twilight Town. To see Hayner and Pence, to see her family. To see the people that man had called fake. To prove they were real.

“Cid... did you ever consider for a single moment what harm such a explanation would inflict on her? I can't quite believe that something like a fake world really exists, but even so, you should have spent a moment of thinking how Olette would feel,” Aerith said and looked on the ground.

The mood was really depressing right now. While Leon said nothing and just sighed, Yuffie was non-stop complaining to Cid. Tifa didn't know what to say, so she just picked up the chair and placed it right. Naminè didn't really understand what Olette had been so angry about, but even she could feel that Cid had said something that Olette really hated.

“I'll look after her. Cid, think twice about what you say from now on. If what you say is true, we won't be able to bring her back to that world. If not, she will stay at her own world for good after this,” Kairisaid, stood up and left the room.

Naminè wanted to follow her but was held back by Aerith. The pink dressed woman just shook her head slightly with a smile.

“Leave her be for the moment.”


---Valiant Hearts---


“What do they know anyway? Showing up like that in my world, with those other guys, and telling me I'm some chosen of the Keyblade and all. Twilight Town can't be fake. They were all real. And why would anyone keep me in such a world? Because I can wield a Keyblade like that man said? That's just ridiculous. I didn't even have this damn weapon till they came to my world!”


Olette summoned her Circle of Life Keyblade and looked at it. It may have been her keepsake, and she really held it dear, but it was also the root of all misery that had happened to her lately. If she hadn't had this thing...

She bit on her lips, looking at the Keyblade like it was at fault for it all and threw it as far away as she could. No keepsake, no matter how important it was, was worth fighting for her life or worse, having those people talk about her world like that.

“It won't go away.”

Kairi was standing a few steps behind her. This whole scenario reminded her of her early times as the chosen one. It was more than just hard, it was painful. To lose her friends, to lose her world, to lose everything and then stand before the huge quest of defeating Ansem.

Just a few seconds after, Circle of Life materialized in Olette's hand. She tried to throw it away again but stopped midway.

Kairi did a few steps and stand right beside Olette, gazing at the sky. She could understand her a bit. She had also tried to throw away her mission, just run away and leave everything behind. It was really hard to accept the truth sometimes. In this case, they didn't even know if her world really was fake.

“I once wanted to run away too. Do you want to know what held me back?” Kairi started.

Olette didn't want to hear it. Didn't want to talk to anyone. She sat down and looked away. Kairi didn't do anything bad. Olette really wanted to run away from what Cid had said. Wanted to run away, was afraid of looking at what was before her. Afraid to know the truth.

“You know, when I first got my Keyblade, I lost my whole world and my best friends. I was alone in a unknown world, and the Heartless were after me. It was Leon and the others that first found me and told me about the Keyblade. I didn't know anything and was really easygoing and a bit naive back then. I had no idea what ordeal was coming. / And then... after a while, I found out that the one of the masterminds behind the heartless, a witch called Maleficent, had imprisoned my friends. I was really angry,” Kairi told Olette about her past.

“And what does that have to do with me!?” Olette snapped at her but didn't feel so bad anymore.

Kairi continued without answering Olette's question.

“When I learned that they had become servants for Maleficent in order to keep their hearts how I later learned, I lost all hope. How should I fight against my best friends? I wanted to throw away anything, wanted to run away from what I had to do. I mean... I didn't accept the fact that Sora and Riku, my friends, had sided with the darkness. I was really down then.”

Olette was looking with great eyes at Kairi. She had no idea that Kairi went through such things.

“Back then Aerith talked to me. It wasn't much she said to me, but it kept me going. “You need to believe. Believe and everything will work out fine,” is what Aerith told me. So what if Sora and Riku were on the enemy's side? I just had to get them back! And in the end, I beat Maleficent. But she wasn't the one that had been pulling the strings behind all that. It was Ansem. The one that had build this world, this Hollow Bastion. I was really shocked back then. The battle against him was really hard, but what came after that was even harder.”

Olette had completely forgotten that she had been really angry. Kairi, who stand right next to her, was looking a bit different from before. It was almost as if one could see how much she had suffered back there.

“What happened to your friends? Aren't they living around here?” she asked, completely in the blue what really happened.

“When I just had gotten them back, when I had beat Ansem, I found Kingdom Hearts. I was really scared what I saw inside there. Kingdom Hearts, the heart of all worlds, was overrun by the Heartless. I had no choice but to seal the door that lead to Kingdom Hearts. But I was too weak to do it alone.”

Kairi had sat down, next to Olette and looked at the pendant that was formed like a star. It was the one she used for Oathkeeper. Pulling a completely black one from her girdle, she showed both of them Olette.

“Oathkeeper and Oblivion. Oathkeeper is from Sora. It is the proof of our promise to meet again. Oblivion is from Riku. It is a symbol for eternal friendship, no matter what happens. Both of them sacrificed themselves to seal Kingdom Hearts. We were only able to make it because they used their strength to seal Kingdom Hearts from the inside. And I had lost them again. Although all the worlds that had been lost to the Heartless had returned, and the barrier that divided the worlds was reconstructed, I had lost my friends again. I'm still looking for them. And I will find them. No matter what I must do.”

Kairi had finished her story and looked over at Olette. The brunette had been gazing at Kairi for quite a while, and noticed now that she was still looking at Kairi, although she had long stopped talking.

“I didn't know you've had it so rough. I don't think I could have pulled that off,” she said a bit meek.

“Do you know why I told you all this?” Kairi asked and for the first time since they were out there, she smiled.

Olette's heart made a little jump when she did, and looked rather embarrassed away. That must have been because she was really emotionalright now.

“Because you wanted me to know that you had it much harder than I?” Olette asked.

“No. I told you because I think that you should understand that you should never give up or run away. No matter how painful it is. Well... do we go back? I'm sure Cid didn't intend to be mean. He is really great with machines and all, but... not really that great with humans.”

Kairi stand up, and right next to Olette, holding out her hand to her.

Olette couldn't help it but smile over herself and take Kairi's hand. She was right. There wasn't much use worrying about it like that. If it really was true, she would beat the one responsible to a pulp. If not, there was no sense in worrying about it ahead of time.

The two girls went back to Merlin's house and found Cid with a slightly blue eye. Apparently, Tifa had punched him after he had made a really improper comment about Olette. What it was, they wouldn't give away. They sat down back on their chairs and no one mentioned what had happened.

“Leaving the matter of Olette's world aside, we won't be able to do anything about it anyway. We should focus on the Organization,” Leon said and got back to the reports.

“From what we know, they didn't really expect us to be there. Although they tried to kill Yuffie and me,” Tifa cracked with her knuckles and grumbled something no one was able to understand, “I have to doubt that it was their objective from the beginning,” Aerith made her report.

“They were after Axel, I think. That is what he said,” Naminè blurted out.

Leon's attention was now focused all on Naminè.

“Who is this Axel and what is his relation with the Organization?” Leon asked and took a couple of steps towards Naminè.

“He is a member of the Organization. And he is the one that helped me to escape from Castle Oblivion. I don't know where is he is right now, but I'm sure he is okay. He is a really nice guy,” Naminè said with a cute little smile and looked to Kairi who sat right next to her.

“This is going to give me a headache for sure,” Leon complained and chose not to ask any deeper detail on that. It didn't look like Naminè even knew who the Organization really was.

“Why don't we take a break Leon? This is really starting to take a bit long,” Aerith proposed.

Yuffie agreed and left without further notice. She would have to report her fight against that old man later to Leon, and that alone was a huge pain in the ass. She still felt depleted and exhausted from that trip, even though Aerith healed her.

“Tifa, Aerith, can you two come with me for a moment?” Merlin asked the two women and walked past them out of the room.

Kairi felt that it was time for a change of place. Naminè seemed to follow her anywhere, and Olette still wasn't in the best mood for this. It was almost past afternoon and the sun was already slowly setting. It was the ideal time to visit “that” spot.

“You two, come with me,” Kairi said to Olette and Naminè with a mysterious smile and left the room.

Naminè didn't even think twice about following her and was right behind Kairi. Olette just wanted to get away from Cid, and this was a welcome reason to get out of this house.

Kairi was standing right outside the house. The time was exactly right. In a few minutes, it would be the best view from “that” spot. She had found that spot while looking for keyhole portals and just happened to notice the amazing view one had from there. It was quite a hassle to get there, though.


---Valiant Hearts---


“That girl, Naminè was her name, yes? I can sense a great magical potential from her. Much greater than what Kairi is capable of, I am sure.”

Merlin was talking to Aerith and Tifa right behind his house.

“Of how great are you speaking, Merlin?” Aerith asked.

She had felt it too. And Naminè had even asked her to teach her magic. While the girl seemed to lack any proper education in fighting, and was rather timid too, there was this huge aura that surrounded her.

“Not quite as much as you are capable of, but it should be sufficient, with proper training I say, to master even the great magic of the non-elemental third ranks,” Merlin said, his voice more and more going down to a whisper, as if talking about a big secret.

Aerith was rather surprised. Kairi could use magic to a certain extent, and she hadn't reached her limits yet. But it was questionable if Kairi would ever be able to use Reflecga and Graviga. To have a naturalpotential of that class, Naminè really must be gifted.

“I don't think I'll be able to teach her properly. I've had my problems with Kairi too, until you took over. Young girls these days are just too-” Merlin got cut off by Tifa.

“So, basically, you're asking Aerith to teach her magic? I don't think it is-”

Aerith interrupted her lover. “I'll do it. I can see that Naminè really likes Kairi, and from what she told us, she doesn't have a place to go anyway. She will most likely stay with Kairi. And I think that is a wonderful thing. Not because we then have two Keybladers but because Kairi is really isolated from kids her own age otherwise,” Aerith said.

Tifa was surprised. Usually, Aerith wouldn't have agreed so easily to teach a almost completely stranger girl magic. But she understood what Aerith was saying. It really seemed like Kairi was isolated from anyone but the ones affiliated to the keyholes.

“What about Olette Merlin? The other girl, the brunette?” Tifa asked.

“I'm sorry to say that, but I couldn't even sense the slightest bit of magic potential in her. I doubt she will ever be able to use as much as the first rank elemental spells. I have never seen someone that untalented for the arcane art before,” Merlin said with a sad face.

“That is quite a surprise. Since she is able to wield two Keyblades at once and even fight that way from what she said, I thought she was a natural talent.”

Aerith's expression was a musing one. It seemed to be quite a coincidence that Naminè was a magic natural, while Olette could even maintain two Keyblades but completely lacked any magical talent.

“So I really was right.”

Tifa's face graced the biggest grin Aerith had seen in a long time.

“What do you mean?” Aerith was now really curious.

“It's really easy sweetheart. If you excel at one thing, it comes always at the cost of another. Naminè and Olette are really close to what we are. Well, except for the loving part.” Tifa gave Aerith a short kiss on the last words.

“Olette can maintain two Keyblades. That means, she really excels at physical combat. Naminè is the complete opposite. That is just like we two. Kairi balances magic and physical ability. She is more of a jack of all trades, while the other two excel at their own domain. If we only could get Olette to stay and help us out... Naminè would anyway, seeing how she clings to Kairi. They would make a really good team I think,” Tifa finished her explanation.

Aerith was rather surprised. She didn't tend to think about things that way. After all, Olette most likely didn't want to stay here and would go home. Naminè, though, had nowhere to go.

Maybe it was a wink of fortune that those two appeared.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Aren't we there yet? I'm starting to get height issues,” Olette complained.

They were high over the living quarter from Hollow Bastion. Currently walking past one of the colossal looking balconies, they were more than three-quarters on the way to the top level of the outer wall.

There was no real way there. Although Kairi seemed to know where to step and how to move, the other two were a bit scared. They had passed the highest point indoors a few minutes ago and were now about to pass the last point before they could see where Kairi was leading them.

On top of Hollow Bastion, far above anything that would block ones view,^there was a platform. It almost looked like it had been intended to be used as observation deck long ago, but the actual way up there had never been finished. Kairi had found this once on the look for a keyhole portal that lead to unexpected places, and had instead found this.

Kairi had stopped moving and seemed to wait for something. She was standing right in front of a deep abyss with no visible end.

“Don't you think it's a bit dangerous to climb up here just for this?” Olette asked and stopped right next to Kairi.

Naminè, quite puffed, couldn't get a word out and didn't even want to stand another minute and just sat down on a rock next to Kairi.

“It's not really dangerous once you know how you have to go. In a few minutes there should be a floating platform from the lower levels come by. I don't know why they never finished a actual way up here beside this, but you will see that the view is really worth climbing up here. Just don't tell Aerith and Tifa about this. I really like them but they sometimes worry too much about things like this,” Kairi said and gave both Olette and Naminè a really serious look.

“I wonder if my parents are worried about me, and my friends too,” Olette asked and looked on the ground.

But her town was most likely still frozen. And with that, her parents and friends too. What if the town stayed like that even when she had returned?

Naminè but had just to smile on Kairi's reminder.

“We can't stay too long. Maybe a ten minutes or one-quarter-hour but that's it. Leon will explode if we stay away for too long. I'm sure he is pretty much at his limit dealing with this.”

Kairi first looked at Naminè and then at Olette. Yes, he must be. It was really out of the blue that those two, almost at once, appeared and proven themselves as Keyblader. She herself was really surprised, especially how Naminè clung to her. Olette seemed to just want to go back to her town, while Naminè didn't seem likely to ever leave Kairi's side.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Leon, have you seen Kairi and the girls?” Tifa was asking the obviously annoyed man.

“No. And I hope that changes soon. We're not done yet,” he grumbled and his eyes seemed to gradually drill holes in the ground.

“Aerith! Leon didn't seen them either. Where could they have gone off to?” Tifa yelled outside the building.

Aerith, who didn't feel like yelling, came back in, which made Leon wonder why Tifa had yelled in the first place, and had a worried expression.

“Really, I wonder where they have gone off to. There wasn't any alarm, so they didn't leave Hollow Bastion, and there also shouldn't be any Heartless in the town. I don't want her to fight in her condition yet,” Aerith said and looked at the ceiling.

In the last few weeks, it happened occasionally that Kairi vanished without a trace and just came back with a really astounding expression. Where she was off to, she wouldn't say. It was always some excuse like “I was just wandering around. You must have missed me,” or something alike. Aerith knew that she sometimes worried too much, Tifa too, but that Kairi had secrets before her was something she didn't like in the slightest.

“We obviously can't continue the meeting with those three missing. It is bad enough that Kairi has gone off somewhere without notice, but the other two girls are also gone,” Leon muttered and looked over to Cid, who was working again on his terminal.

“Olette and Naminè,” Tifa said.

“What?” Leon had problems following the red line.

“Their names. They have names Leon. You aren't calling us “Kairi's foster parents” too when we're not around, are you?” Tifa complained further.

Leon rolled his eyes and looked even more annoyed than before. It was his decision to use whatever form he pleased and Tifa should finally stop complaining about every single thing he did or decided. She still seemed to gnaw on what happened long ago when they had freed Hollow Bastion.

“I'm not. You should stop jumping on me for whatever I say just because-” He was cut off by Aerith who slowly had pulled Tifa away from him.

“Let's look for her Tifa. See you later Leon,” she said and pulled Tifa more or less gently with her.

Cid turned around on his chair and gave first the door, then Leon a questioning look.

“Y'know, you just escaped a beating. Why the hell can you two not gotta get along a'ready? It ain't easy for Aerith either like that, y'know,” he said and Leon turned around.

“Mind your own business.”

“Ex'cuse me but that ain't only your business Leon.”

Without another word, Leon left the room and banged the door so hard that Cid was sure he had to repair it later.


---Valiant Hearts---


The observation deck was quite a place. It was surrounded by a giant glass wall that had one opening in each sky direction. Inside, there were no instruments but around the center a few benches to sit down. It was a bit cold up there but one could see the whole town and further, much further, into the horizon. It was almost like being beyond the clouds, like flying. The smoke that emitted from the castle didn't reach this height and the view was clear and free. The sun was about to set and the whole town was bathed in deep red light, and the horizon was a view one would never forget. The sky was red and yet not. It was more as if she was burning, the sun being the core and the flame slowly getting weaker up. Down, a deep red, color of a burning passion, above the color faintly weaker, showing a respect to the upcoming night sky.

“Every time I come here, I remember my real home. It is just a town, and a small island for me, but I still miss it. I like Hollow Bastion, I like the people here... but-” Kairi stopped and just continued to look in the sky.

“I know what it feels like. Some of it, at least. I'm here, and I even know you two just barely, not to mention those other people. All my friends, my family, my town, my world, everything seems so far away that it hurts. I really want to go back.” Olette paused. “Kairi, how much... how much of what they told me is true? The whole thing about my town, my world being artificial and all that. The whole Keyblade thing and those Nobody things they keep talking about. I feel that I can trust you. I don't think you'll lie to me, because you know what this feels like.”

She could feel that this put a lot of pressure on Kairi. It wasn't nice to tell one the truth about such things. And it wasn't easy either. Olette could feel how her throat was dry and that whatever Kairi would answer, would also be the truth.

“I can't say for sure. But we never, not even once and we have been to many worlds, encountered a event like that. The town wasn't frozen when we first entered. It suddenly happened a bit later. I can't really say when; there was no one around and I didn't have the time to pay attention on that either. There was also something odd about the portal. You see, normally, as soon as I leave the gateway, the portal closes. That is what happened with every portal so far. What Cid said really sounds odd. I can't think of a reason to hold a Keyblader imprisoned like that, unless of course it is done by the Heartless. But then... why didn't they just make you a Heartless? And I didn't find any Heartless in that world too. It just doesn't make sense to me. We can try to find a passage to Twilight Town but I can't promise you anything.” Kairi took a deep breath and gazed at the now almost gone sun.

“Do you dislike being here so much Olette? I know it's different for you and me, but I'm really happy to be here,” Naminè said and got closer to Kairi.

Kairi was a bit startled when Naminè clung to her arm and leaned against her. It was a bit awkward but she let it go for now.

“It's not that... I mean...” Olette didn't know how to answer this. It was less that she hated being in Hollow Bastion, it was more of hating not being in Twilight Town.

“Naminè, the first thing you remember is walking around a completely foreign town, right?” Kairi asked and looked at the girl that was still leaned against her. It was a torn feeling between a voice in her head that screamed awkward and one further inside that didn't object at all.

“Hm, yes. I guess that's why I can't understand Olette. For me, being here is what it must feel like coming home for you two. And you are here too Kairi. Especially that is what makes this place special to me,” Naminè said and even blushed slightly.

Olette had her own thoughts about that, while Kairi apparently didn't notice it or pretended not to see or heard it.

“I wonder if I can get home,” Olette said, and then continued to watch the sunset.

“I really would like to say “I promise I'll get you home” but I can't do that. I'm not sure if I'll ever be able to go back to my own world. But one thing I can promise. I'll try my best to find a way to Twilight Town. I know how it feels to be away from one's home world, and I don't want anyone else to feel like that,” Kairi said and joined, still with Naminè on her side, Olette on viewing the sunset.

Minutes or hours went past, they couldn't say. It was just too amazing a view. The dark red sun that slowly vanished behind the horizon, and on the other side the moon that was ever so slowly showing his presence, showing up. So far up there, they could see the stars shining bright and clearly.

Kairi was feeling a bit awkward with Naminè constantly clinging to her. On one side, it was nice to have someone that close, on the other side, there were a thousand voices that screamed this was just downright wrong. The happy smile on Naminè's face was the only thing that prevented Kairi from freeing herself. It was bad enough that Olette felt bad; she didn't need Naminè to join that state.

“It's almost dark. Shouldn't we head back? I don't know how long we've been up here,” Olette said and tried to escape the now almost as amazing view of the moon that was moving up from the other side of the horizon

Kairi was taken back to reality in an instant. She had never stayed so long up there when there was a important meeting. On top of that, she had taken Olette and Naminè with her. Initially, she had wanted to think of a excuse for vanishing from view for so long with the girls, but she had totally busted it.

“Aerith and Tifa are going to behead me,” Kairi said and wanted to stand up, now finally noticing she had been practically cuddling with Naminè. A bit scared of what had been going on without her noticing, she freedherself a bit too fast and Naminè fell over.

“Ah, I'm sorry Naminè. But we need to go at once. I'm, or better, we three are in some serious misery if they ever find out where we have been,” Kairi said and tried to get rid of both awkward and happy,feelings at once. There was definitely something odd about Naminè.

Looking quite disappointed, Naminè got up and the three went back together. They took a entire different route, because one had to actually jump down from the moving platform when going up, so the same way was not eligible.

The way down was going much faster. They would chose a way inside and reached the bottom castle floor in a bit less than ten minutes.

“Any of you a good idea what to tell Aerith and Tifa where we have been? I don't,” Kairi said and looked like a child that just knew she was about to get in trouble with her parents.

“Hm, no.”

“What do you say usually?”

Kairi smiled a bit embarrassed.

“I just tell them I was taking a stroll. But I doubt they're going to believe it this time. After all, I've taken both of you with me. They looked for us for sure, and I doubt they're going to believe they missed all three of us all the time.”

“And they believe that? Wow, they sure trust you,” Olette said and had to laugh.

Naminè also giggled and found Kairi's nervous expression quite funny.

“Let's just go back for now. If we stay here any longer it's not going to help,” Olette suggested and looked around. “Which way is outside? This Castle is gigantic!” she complained.

Kairi pointed over to a big door at the end of the hall.

The three slowly were going to the town. About halfway, Olette stood still and seemed to have a great idea.

“That Castle really is big. How about we just pretend you showed us around in there and, ehm, Naminè got lost?” Olette suggested, innocent looking away when suggestion the one that got lost was Naminè.

“I won't leave Kairi's side,” Naminè said and looked just as innocent as before.

Olette hated to pretend she had gotten lost, but Kairi didn't seem to lie. The two women would really give her a hellfire.

“Okay, okay. You showed us the castle and I got lost. You found me in the end at.. ehm.. I was in that one room with the giant keyhole portal, okay?” Olette said.

“Sounds good. You went off looking for a Keyhole portal and got lost. I'm sure they're going to believe that,” Kairi said and relaxed a bit.


---Valiant Hearts---


“So, Olette got lost when she went off on her own to look for a keyhole portal and it took you two hours to find her?” Tifa summarized.

They had finally found the three. Aerith's analytic spell had revealed that they had indeed been in the castle. But she herself had looked all over it. It was a bit weird that she should have missed them every time.

“Kairi. We're just worrying about you. What if the Organization attacks you and we don't know where you are? And now, even Olette and Naminè had just vanished like that. From what it looks like, the Organization is also after her. Tell us where you're going the next time, okay?” Aerith said and was looking a bit disappointed in Kairi.

That look hurt Kairi more than she had hoped. She really didn't like to worry Aerith and Tifa like that; after all, they did their best to be like real parents to her.

“I... I promise I won't go off like that again,” Kairi said and looked ashamed on the ground.

“If it were up to me, I would ground you a month for this, so be happy Aerith is satisfied with just that miss. I can't really make rules for you two, but it won't help if you go off like that,” Tifa said and walked off, not without hitting a nearby wall so hard that the half building shook a bit.

“Tifa was really, really mad Kairi. Don't do this again, or at least chose another excuse,” Aerith said so quietly that it must be impossible for anyone but the girls to hear her.

“I only said to Tifa that you three were in the castle, but my analysis spells are really accurate. I know where you three were, and I can't resent you for being so late. It is really nice up there. but after this, you need to look out. I know you're almost seventeen, but still, we're worried about you. And about you two too. Naminè, Olette, the same what for Kairi goes, goes for you two. I'm going to calm down Tifa a bit. Leon insists like a lion that we continue the meeting even now. Hurry back to Merlin's house, I'll be there in a bit,” Aerith said and then went after Tifa.

“You really have nice parents,” Naminè said.

“Even though they're not my real parents, I do think of them as such,” Kairi said and walked towards the direction of Merlin's house.

“How did they come to... you know... have a relationship and all that?” Olette asked out of curiosity.

Kairi had to sigh. She didn't think much of Aerith and Tifa having a romantic relationship, but when outsider started to ask her about it, she always was a bit embarrassed to explain it.

“They're a couple, aren't they,” Naminè said, completely out of the blue.

Kairi nodded before she actually noticed what Naminè had said and was a bit surprised.

“Is it that obvious?” Kairi asked and looked at Naminè.

“Yes. It is really obvious. Was it a secret?“ Naminè replied.

“Tifa kissed Aerith right in front of my eyes. It really is obvious that they're having a romantic relationship Kairi,” Olette said and then looked over at Naminè.

The blond girl was steadily looking at Kairi. And that were the very same eyes that Aerith had when looking at Tifa. How did her own eyes look when she was looking at Kairi? Olette had pretended not to see, but she really was annoyed how bluntly Naminè was flirting Kairi.

“And here I am, completely embarrassed about it and you two already knew,” Kairi said and had to laugh. Afterwards, it always seemed so completely unnecessary to be embarrassed.

“Just in case, I don't think what they're doing is wrong. I know a few gay people in Twilight Town too, and... yeah,” Olette said.

Why the heck did she say that? It was completely unnecessary to say it. Did she want Kairi not to think badly or wrong of her? There really must be something wrong with her. But maybe she only wanted to get along with her. After all, if someone could get her home, it were those people here.

“I'm not sure, but I really think Tifa is bi. She had always been after Cloud, a childhood friend, and I think she was really in love with him. But Cloud is the most horrible human on a emotional scale you can imagine. It is always Sephiroth here and Sephiroth there, just to know, that is some immense powerful guy from his and Tifa's past. They even lived together, Cloud and Tifa that is, for a short period, but apparently Tifa didn't get him to open up in the slightest. Cloud is as cold and as blunt as a rock. Aerith once told me that Cloud had shown a bit interest in her, but she wasn't interested in him, and on top of that, she had always had a little thing for Tifa,” Kairi explained while they were walking.

She didn't know if it was really okay to tell those two all that, but they would find out eventually.

“Kairi, hey, Kairi!” Olette waved her hand in front of her face.

Kairi, completely lost in thoughts had stopped walking and just gazed into thin air. Olette had just gotten her back into reality, and was now laughing at what for a air head Kairi could be. It was odd. While the awkward but yet warm feeling from earlier with Naminè was one thing, seeing Olette like that was completely different but yet similar.

“I just got a bit lost in thoughts,” Kairi stammered and continued walking.

“So? What happened then?” Olette asked, even more curious than before. It seemed for her amazing that things worked out like that. Aerith was gay but Cloud seemed to like her, Aerith liked Tifa whom liked Cloud whom like Aerith. That was like one of these shows in T.V.

“Oh, right. Uhm, where did I left off?” Kairi asked.

“Aerith liked Tifa and Tifa was trying to get that Cloud guy to open up,” Naminè threw in.

“So, one day, Tifa was simply over it. She couldn't bear Cloud's attitude anymore and left the apartment they lived together at. Having nowhere to go, she asked Aerith whom she was good friends with to live with her. That was a few weeks after Aerith kind of adopted to a role of my mother,” Kairi said, a bit embarrassed. It really was weird, telling it to the girls like that.

“Well, you can surely think how things went after that. Aerith really has her charm, and I don't know when they started going out, but it only took a few weeks. They eventually told me about it a long time after I noticed and I had to laugh so hard. I've never seen Tifa embarrassed, you know, and she really was all shy and looking on the ground,” Kairi was now laughing and still trying to tell the story to an end.

Olette had to hold in and barely managed not to laugh while imagining a embarrassed Tifa. It was so much of a weird thought, that she couldn't help it but laugh.

Naminè was the only one that just smiled at the thought. She didn't understand why it was so funny, but it really was a relief to see Kairi laughing free like that.

“Yeah, I just pretended to be shocked and all until I couldn't hold in anymore and started to laugh. Tifa really would have beaten me if not Aerith hadn't calmed her down. I then explained I already knew and I didn't think that they should make it a secret. If Cloud didn't care at all about Tifa all that time, he wouldn't either now. And Yuffie had been on the track of suggesting that Tifa should just hook up with Aerith for a long time.” Kairi finished telling the story and stroked a tear from laughing from her eyes.

“That's one fascinating story, Kairi,” Olette said and finally had managed to stop laughing.

“Do you have any interest in girls?” Naminè asked out of the blue.

“What did you just ask?” Kairi first stopped, thinking she had simply misheard what Naminè had said.

Olette was, completely against her will, extremely curious about that as well. If Kairi was not, Naminè would really have a hard time here. If so... yeah, what if so? Would Kairi just accept Naminè's feelings and all that? Somehow, that bugged her even more than the opposite.

“Do you like girls? I mean, like Aerith and Tifa do. With both your parents like that, don't they expect you to feel the same way?” Naminè repeated.

Kairi had never thought about it that way. Aerith and Tifa wouldn't expect her to be gay just because they were themselves. They would rather encourage her to follow whatever her heart would say. But what did it say? Kairi was, until recently, the only Keyblader they had ever found. She didn't have time to think about stuff like that. Did she like girls? Maybe. Did she not? Also maybe.

Olette wanted to remind Naminè how impolite it was to ask something like that, but the urge to know was much greater than that.

“I don't know. I... have never thought about stuff like that. I was too busy fighting against the Heartless, and I am still,” Kairi stammered, getting a headache

Like before, there was the problem with her personality. She wanted to fulfill the expectations of her childhood friends, and if one of them liked her, they wouldn't be happy to find out that she either didn't like guys or had already a boyfriend or even a girlfriend.

“Then that's fine,” Naminè said and smiled happily at Kairi.

If Kairi had never thought about it, there just had to be a reason to think about it. At least, that was what Naminè was thinking.

Olette was kind of amazed at Naminè. Although she didn't say it clearly, Naminè had obviously a thing for Kairi. Everyone that wasn't completely blind must have noticed it. And Kairi must be pretending not to notice.


---Valiant Hearts---


“I don't like it when you go so easy on her,” Tifa said, sitting on a stair not so far away from Merlin's house.

Aerith was sitting right behind her, both arms laid around the other woman and playing with Tifa's hair.

It was a bit cold out, but they didn't feel it like that at all. Tifa was still angry at Kairi, but when it came to Aerith, her resistance melted away like snow in the sun.

The sun had sunk, and it was dark in the streets. Nobody could see them. There was no lantern nearby.

“You don't have to be so hard to her. She has a lot of problems, and that those two girls appeared doesn't make it easier for her. Say, did you use my shampoo again? Your hair smells different than usual, and that's not your shampoo,” Aerith knew that going on with that topic would only worsen Tifa's mood.

“No, I know you hate it when I do that,” Tifa now grinned and learned back, in Aerith's lap. She could see the starry sky, but more importantly, beneath that, the face of her lover in the darkness.

“So you do learn,” Aerith grinned back and laid one hand at Tifa's cheek. In all that confusion the last few days, they had been too exhausted and too busy to even share the nights. She really appreciated this moment.

“Well, I did use your new perfume the other day,” Tifa said, and could immediately feel how something was pricking her cheek.

“Ahh, I was kidding, I was kidding, really hon,” Tifa said while holding her cheek. Aerith was really, really particular about her stuff.

It was silent a moment, before Tifa reached out with her arms, knowing exactly how far she had to go, and after a moment, she had laid both arms around the neck of the other woman, trying to pull her down.

Aerith mumbled something and then gave in to the demand of her lover. She went down, closing her eyes and a bit bending over, and just blew a bit air on Tifa's cheek before she could feel the lips of her belovedone on her own.

Tifa really was a passionate kisser, and Aerith really liked that. She could feel Tifa's hot breath on her skin, and for once opened up first, her tongue finding her way into her mouth at once, playing the play they both loved. Tifa had loosened her grip, was now playing with Aerith hair, and could feel how the woman was lovingly fondling her sides.

Aerith had laid a darkness spell around them, so nobody could see them, not even if they walked right next to them.

When Aerith finally broke free from the kiss, both of them were breathing quite fast. Aerith fixed her hair, and Tifa had to smile. Although she couldn't see in the darkness, she knew what Aerith was doing. She would had liked to continue right here and now, but there was that annoying meeting they had to complete. At least, tonight, they would have time all for their selves.


---Valiant Hearts---


When everyone had finally come back to Merlin's house, it was already pitch black out. Leon was so annoyed that he just wanted to summarize what they knew up to know and decide what to do from now on.

“So, what do we know about Olette and Naminè. Olette is from Twilight Town, a relatively peaceful world that was somehow not attacked by Heartless. She is able to materialize two Keyblades, and from what Merlin told me earlier, completely unable to use magic, and even unable to learn them. We assume the world she is from is either an artificial one or a duplicate of a real world, but we don't know details. We will try to find a way back to her world, but if we fail, she has little choice but to stay here. I doubt that now, that she is fully aware of the Keyblade, the Heartless will remain from ravaging her world either” Leon said in a awful speed, to prevent anyone interrupting.

“Is that correct and does anyone have complaints?” he asked with a stinging gaze.

Olette just nodded. There wasn't much beside that they could do

Nobody had any complaints or wanted to add something.

“The first thing Naminè remembers is being at the World That Never Was, the headquarters of the Nobodies, the Organization XIII, and we know little of her. For now, she is able to wield a Keyblade, to make it worse, one that she got from Kairi. She meet Kairi during our raid on the Organization somewhere we don't know or have any data on it. She then showed up when Kairi, Aerith and Yuffie were on the exploratory mission in Twilight Town, here in Hollow Bastion, knowing a awful lot about us from a somewhat strange connection with Kairi and her dreams. For now, it is Aerith that is responsible to train her. We can't send her back anywhere; we don't even know where she is from. The major point is that she doesn't seem to go anywhere unless Kairi goes. Anyone have complaints or something to add?” Leon said and was about to change colors. He skipped even taking a break in that long explanation and wouldn't have be able to go much further.

“I want to stay with Kairi, that's all,” Naminè said and looked right next to her at Kairi that looked a bit embarrassed at that comment.

“But what do you mean with train?” Naminè asked.

“Aerith will explain that later to you.”

Leon then took a deep breath, so deep that he immediately coughed and earned grins from everyone.

“Last and with that we finish this damn meeting, what do we do now? I would appreciate if Tifa would train Olette for the time being. No matter if she has to stay or can go back home in a while, she will have to make use of her ability to use two Keyblades. And I'm sure for that much that she will be fighting Heartless if she goes back to her world. Regarding the Organization, we don't know their true goal yet. Merlin is already on his way to Castle Disney, where he will consult the King, to trade information. You all know that we're not the only ones that are up against the Heartless. But Castle Disney is very far away, so we are responsible for the worlds around here. Kairi, after a few days rest, I would like you to travel to a nearby World and look for clues on the Organization. That's all,” Leon finished and walked off as fast as he could without making it look like he was escaping.

He was tired and annoyed beyond any regular amount.

Yuffie left, knowing that in the next few days, there would be more exploratory jobs than usual for her. Cid followed shortly after. He had to continue early tomorrow his research and decoding on the data he had gotten from the Organization the other day.

Tifa left, followed by Aerith who stopped just before she left the room.

“Kairi, Olette and Naminè, I think this was enough for today. We all haven't eaten yet, so I'll make something.”

Kairi whispered to the other girls so that Aerith couldn't hear it.

“Tifa is a terrible cook. All her stuff is awful spicy. But Aerith really likes it.”

The girls giggled and earned a scolding look from Aerith.

“I expect you to be there in at worst twenty minutes,” Aerith said and left.

That was plenty of time to walk over to their house.

“I don't feel like getting in anymore trouble for today,” Kairi said and stoond up.

The room was awful empty, now that everyone had left. But this had been a long day.

“I don't either. Aerith seems to be really easygoing though. I'd be happy if my mother would be like that. I don't think Tifa is a bad person either, but her temper seems to be really bad,” Olette said and walked to the door.

“I think Tifa is just worried about Kairi. Aerith seems to really like her. She wouldn't if Tifa was a bad person I think,” Naminè said and immediately clung to Kairi, holding onto her arm.

Olette couldn't stand it. Annoyed about herself, she left and waited outside for Kairi.

“Naminè... can you... stop this?” Kairi asked and looked outside the window.

It was one thing that Naminè had clung to her today. Maybe she did it because she really had longed for her, for whatever reason. But this was already plenty of nearness. Kairi didn't have the time nor the experience to deal with something like this.

Surprisingly, Naminè didn't seem to be really offended. Her expression was a bit of being disappointed, but she didn't seem to be angry with Kairi.

Outside, Olette was spying on them, with a really bad remorse. She usually didn't mingle in other peoples business, but she was rather curious what they were talking about.

Olette showed a really evil grin when Kairi said something, she just couldn't understand it from there, and Naminè just nodded and let her go. It wasn't really nice to show that much mischievousness, and deep inside she felt a little bit bad for Naminè.

However, Kairi was about to go outside, and Olette left her spot and leaned against the wall next to the door.

“Didn't you leave already?” Kairi asked when she saw Olette outside right next to the door.

“This town isn't small. I have no idea where your house was,” Olette said and although it was a excuse, it was completely true.

They didn't say anything and just walked next to each other towards the house.

Olette was surprised, but Naminè had indeed stopped clinging to Kairi, even though she still gazed at her. It was rather obvious that the blond girl definitely liked Kairi. But it seemed to be a one-sided thing.

Kairi could hardly focus her thoughts. Those two would soon comprehend that this was no simple game. That there was no escape from this. But it wasn't her place to say those things, nor was it anyone else's. They had to understand it by themselves.

But it was also nice. It had only occurred as minor matter to Kairi at first, but this series of events meant above all that she was not the only Keyblader anymore. There was Naminè, whom had apparently a huge magical potential, and Olette, whom managed the astonishing feat of maintaining two Keyblades at once as if it was a simple matter.

The only problem was that they had no idea what they had gotten themselves into.


End of Chapter VII

Chapter 8

Title: What I can do

Valiant Hearts II


Chapter VIII

What I can do


“You're not bad, and although I can't comment on your sword technique, I can see that you have great potential. But you still lack power. And accuracy. And speed. And-” Tifa was cut off.

“Yeah, I know it already, I know it. You've been telling me this for four days now,” Olette murmured and sat down on the ground.

Tifa had sent her through hell and worse, and she could barely move every evening. If Kairi had somehow endured this, she really was something else. On top of that, there was no significant improvement. Tifa kept her telling that results don't come over night, but this was definitely overdoing things. How strong could those Heartless things and the Organization possibly be?

Tifa's training consisted of four different lessons. First off, power training, second was stamina, third speed and reflexes, and last was a sparing against Tifa herself. Although she was not new to hard training, this was quite over the edge. The power training was just plain stupid. Olette had to undergo several hundred practice movements with her Keyblades, and they got really heavy after just a few moves. That alone brought her almost to her limits. The stamina training was even worse. But it was the only thing she improved almost daily, and that was the only thing that kept her going. Olette had to make an almost unlimited number of practice movements until Tifa was satisfied. The speed training on the other hand was not quite as hard. She was already quite fast, but not even close to Tifa's level. That particular training consisted of two different parts. One was just plain movement speed. She had to keep up to her best with Tifa while they ran a training course that went almost across the whole of Hollow Bastion. But even Tifa had her limits. The second part was defensive. Olette had to block super-speed hits from Tifa. It was crazy how fast that woman could move. She didn't hit her hard, but it was hard to sense from which direction she would strike next.

“We will skip the sparring part today. You improved quite a bit in just three days. You're faster, and I guess in a few more days, we will see the first results in power. You can feel the increase in Stamina yourself. You will make a great fighter one day. I think I need to start training again if I don't want to be surpassed by you,” Tifa laughed and stretched out a hand to Olette.

“You're just flattering me, aren't you?“ Olette murmured and took her hand regardless.

Even though the training was really hard, and most of her muscles were burning, it felt good to get praised like that. Tifa was not the best mentor, and she knew absolutely nothing about sword techniques. But when Olette had asked Kairi about that, she said that technique was something one had to figure out for themselves. Nevertheless, Olette really started to get along with Tifa.

“I'm going to check on Aerith,” Tifa said and left immediately.

Olette remembered a accident two days ago, when Naminè tried to cast a Firega and accidentally almost turned Tifa into roast beef.

“Don't get yourself burned,” she called out and walked over to a bench. De-materializing and summoning the Keyblades was not much work anymore. Once she figured out how it worked, it was more of a routine. Kairi was able to summon them on the blink of a eye, but she still needed to concentrate a moment.

Olette looked in the sky and wondered what she was doing. They still hadn't found a way to get her back to Twilight Town. The portal near the maw led into nothingness. The portal to her world had vanished without a trace. And the path was loaded with those black creatures. She had first refused to participate in this ridiculous exhausting training, but she had nothing else to do. When she would get back to Twilight Town, she would be stronger than anyone else there. Winning the struggle tournament she had left in the middle of it would be easy.

“Hayner... Pence...”


---Valiant Hearts---


Naminè didn't have a easier time than Olette. While Olette was everyday complaining about how her whole body was aching, Naminè was mentally so exhausted that she could barely concentrate on anything. Magical training was usually much theory, but Naminè had proven to be completely incapable of understanding the complex theory and Aerith had no choice but to teach her via learning-by-doing, which lead often to severe destruction of the surrounding things. That was the reason they were practicing near the maw.

It was much harder to master a spell than simply improve one's physical ability. Although she understood the basics, Naminè had only managed to cast the basic versions of Ice and Lightning, as well as Cure. Anything above that had proven to be significantly harder. Although Aerith was specialized in defensive magic, she tried to teach Naminè also the offensive branch.

“Try to close your eyes, concentrate on the force you can form with your mind, imagine the form the spell should take, and shape the magic energy into the form you desire. This time, try a Icera spell. Icera is the second level spell of the Ice branch, like the name implies. My Icera is a storm of ice crystals, but yours will most likely look different,” Aerith explained.

She had to protect herself with a Reflecga spell; although Naminè had no technique, her raw magical energy was many times greater than Kairi's. It wasn't close to what she was capable of, and it wasn't enough to even attempt summons, but it would suffice for the third class spells and in the future eventually above those.

Naminè concentrated and tried to imagine how the spell would take form. Shaping magical energy in one's own mind was a very tiring process and they were at it for hours. She had improved on the Cura spell as well as mastered the basic form of Reflect. But she had severe problems with anything that surpassed the level one grade.

Naminè could use Monochrome as magical amplifier, and it was also a bit easier to actually succeed in casting when she used it. Aerith didn't know how it worked, and even Kairi did casting magic entirely different from how Naminè did.

Kairi was not able to use recited spells, but Naminè was. It was a optional part to increase the power behind whatever magic one was casting.

“An eternity of waiting, forever stare, an infinity of time, frozen crystal!” Naminè called out and directed Monochrome towards a set of rocks.

First nothing seemed to happen and after Aerith wanted to tell her to try again, a cold wind gave her goosebumps. Around the rocks was slowly building a massive ice crystal, completely wrapping the rocks in them.

It was a impressive crystal. But that was hardly a usable spell in combat. And that was the sole purpose of this training.

“You're really improved. But I need to say that this won't do, dear. The crystal took so long to build up that every Heartless would have escaped by then. If you need any advice, I suggest a defensive version, close to what you just did. Instead of making it a crystal, try a wall, and directly in front of you, not further away. It would make a magnificent defense spell to block anything that's rushing straight at you,” Aerith said but was kind of proud. Kairi had taken a long time to get to the level she was at. Any further improvement was impossible for her. She had reached her limits.

Naminè had already a slight headache but gave the woman a nod.

The same procedure, but a different reciting.

“Prison of unbreakable cold, keep of snow, protect me!”

The reaction was devastating. In a circle of three foot around Naminè materialized a massive ice wall, completely surrounding and imprisoning her. Aerith had to smile as she saw Naminè's puzzled expression.

“People of the flames, dance!” Aerith recited and downright blasted one side of the ice wall with a fira spell.

Naminè smiled a bit embarrassed and walked over to where Aerith was standing.

“Can we stop for today? My head is hurting really bad,” Naminè asked.

At the same time, Tifa came by and didn't dare to come closer than about fifty foot. She still had the accident from the other day in bad memory. If her lover hadn't be so fast and protected her with a Reflecga spell, she would have suffered severe burns.

Aerith smiled at her and waved her over, signalizing that they were done for today.

“Sure dear. I think Olette and Kairi are quite exhausted too. Why don't you go and see them?”

Naminè was rubbing her forehead when she passed Tifa, who gave her a “Good work” and then captured Aerith for a kiss.

“You're acting like we just got together. What's the occasion?” Aerith teased but didn't make any effort to break free from Tifa.

“It's been a few days since Olette and Naminè arrived and they're already that used to living here. It's nice to have them in the house. Kairi is much more energetic than usual. Makes me happy. And you too, doesn't it?” Tifa replied and laid both arms around her lover's waist, drawing her even closer.

“You're right, but don't forget that at least Olette is still looking for a way home,” Aerith said and laid her hands on Tifa's neck.

“I feel somewhat bad about it, but when I see how Kairi is opening up to them, I don't feel like having one of them go back to their own world. And there is also the issue with the Heartless. And leave alone the Heartless, the Organization... did you cut your hair?” Tifa suddenly changed the topic and looked a bit closer at Aerith's face.

“That was Naminè,” Aerith said a bit embarrassed and tried to hide her sloppy cut hair.

“You're so cute when you get embarrassed, Aerith-pon,” Tifa said and started giggling.

“Don't call me that,” Aerith said, now even blushing.

It had been ages since Tifa called her that, and when she remembered when she did, it made her blush like a ripe tomato.

“How about I cook today? I'll make some curry,” Tifa changed the topic again.

Although Aerith loved Tifa's food, it was kind of inedible for the girls. And Tifa knew that.

“Kairi will complain again. And I guess Olette too,” Aerith smiled and leaned her forehead against Tifa's.

It really felt like their little family had just grown a bit. But that was only a temporary feeling of happiness. The Organization was still out there and the Heartless too.

“They'll bear with it. I'll make it a bit less spicy. I don't know what they have against my food, though. They're just spoiled by your cooking,” Tifa teased again.

“It's okay if you understand,” Aerith replied and gave her lover a deep kiss.

“Shall we go?” Tifa asked and knew the answer long before hand.

“Let's just stay like this for a while,” Aerith replied and the next kiss followed.


---Valiant Hearts---


“I feel like I want to die,” Olette moaned and laid on the couch in the living room. Naminè had been the first to be back, and therefore the first to get to shower. Though, Olette was sure that at least once the past few days, Naminè had offered Kairi to shower with her.

It made her blush every time when Kairi walked out of the shower wrapped in just a big towel. Naminè was cute too, but Olette was too busy with being annoyed at her constant flirting with Kairi. If she liked her, she should just say so! Olette would!

“I'm not tired enough if I am still thinking about stuff like that,” she continued to moan and closed her eyes and laid back.

Someone opened the door; it was most likely Tifa or Aerith. She was too tired to even say anything to them and just remained where she was, leaned on the back of the couch with closed eyes.

Where was Kairi? She hadn't seen her since this morning. Aerith and Tifa were busy with training Naminè and herself, but Kairi seemed to have her own training too. Either she did it by herself or one of the other people, maybe Leon, taught her.

Something was touching her legs, but Olette was too tired to be bothered by that. Not until something then tickled her nose, Olette simply refused to open her eyes, drowsing on the couch. But what she saw when she finally opened her eyes was simply beyond any explanation.

Kairi was leaned halfway over Olette, her hair hanging in Olette's face as she apparently tried to do something behind her. Olette had a prime view directly at Kairi's chest. She must have been doing some very tiring training, because she was basically soaked in sweat. It didn't bother Olette in the slightest. In just seconds, her face had taken a deeper red than ever.

“Wh-wh-what are you doing?” Olette stammered, trying not to stare too obviously at Kairi's chest.

That was hardly possible, because only inches separated the two girls.

“Oh, sorry. I thought you were sleeping and I tried to open a window. You looked so peaceful and cute that I tried to open it without waking you up,” Kairi explained and finally managed to open the window.

Fresh cold air streamed inside and the redhead sat down right next to Olette.

Cute? She looked what? It was almost as if Kairi was teasing her on purpose.

“Your whole face is red. Did you eat some of Tifa's lunch?” Kairi asked, completely out in the blue why Olette was blushing.

“Yeah. Yeah, I accidentally ate some of it. My whole face is burning from it,” Olette made up an excuse.

She still refused to believe that she was attracted to Kairi. The past few days had been full of situation like these, and Olette couldn't help herself but believe that she at least was a little bit interested in girls in general.

It was even weirder that Kairi obviously refused to react in any matter to Naminè's flirting. Either she was not interested and didn't want to hurt Naminè, or she was and was just shy. Olette was about to get a headache. This was just one of the many times since she had arrived at Hollow Bastion that she was thinking about stuff like that. It was none of her business.

“Naminè in the shower?” Kairi asked and seemed to be just as tired as Olette.

Olette just nodded and immediately saw a image of seconds before in her head. Everyone would have blushed in that situation. That was completely normal. And Kairi really was attractive. Not only had she a good figure but also her chest-

“I need a breath of fresh air,” Olette said and left the room.

“Did I say something wrong?” Kairi wondered and leaned back.

How long was Naminè already in the shower? Her clothes basically were like glued to her body. She wanted to change as soon as possible. Kairi was amazed that she could still move after that hell ride of training. Since Tifa was busy with Olette, she had to ask Leon. And he seemed to forget that Kairi didn't have physical power like Tifa. They had practiced over six hours, that since three days in a row now. Her technique had improved a bit, but she was still far away from being even close to being on par with Leon.

Kairi knew that Naminè liked her. It was rather obvious after all what happened. Just the day after they had started training, Naminè had offered to share the shower. Even Tifa and Aerith did that very seldom. And they were a really close couple. Kairi had no idea why Naminè was so fixated to her. Olette didn't seem to care at all, beside being a bit annoyed.

“What should I do... I don't really want to think about it...” Kairi sighed and leaned back.

She had never expected that this would happen. Sure, at some point the Heartless would be beaten, the Organization would by a thing of the past, and if she survived all that, she could look for some romance. But right now, Kairi wasn't even able to figure out what she liked or not.

“Ahhh, why must things be so complicated?” Kairi moaned and stand up.

Naminè wouldn't shower forever, and Olette didn't seem to come back. She would take the shower. But it was weird that Aerith and Tifa, although both of the girls were already here, were still out.

Kairi left for her room and could feel her muscles aching with every step on the stairs. She understood why she had to undergo some training, but this was ridiculous. Whatever Leon said, Kairi would take tomorrow off. Maybe she would go to the observation deck and just relax her tired body.

“Hi Kairi,” Naminè had just come out of the bathroom, wearing one of Kairi's shirts and a skirt.

She had little choice but to wear some of Kairi's clothes. Aerith however had promised that once they got some money, they would buy her some clothes.

“How was training?” Kairi asked casually and went in her room to grab a towel.

“Please don't ask me,” Naminè said and rubbed her forehead. The headache didn't go away after the shower. That was the big disadvantage with magic. The after effects of training took a while to wear off.

“I'm going to shower,” Kairi said and waited for Naminè to move out of the way.

“Do I look good in this?” Naminè asked and picked on the skirt. It was quite different from what she wore usually but it didn't look bad.

“I... think so. Why don't you ask Olette? If she is still taking a breath of fresh air, get her inside, she will get sick,” Kairi said and vanished in the bathroom.

It was almost as if she was escaping and avoiding Naminè. But what should she do? Refuse her? Just try and find out if she really liked girls? Both of those didn't seem like they would end well. For now, she decided to just try to postpone any decision.

Kairi undressed herself and went into the shower. The water felt like a nice blessing on her skin and her tense muscles. Naminè didn't look so well and for the energetic Olette to be that tired, they were all pretty worn out. Maybe it would them do good to skip together tomorrow.

Naminè would follow her anyway if she told her, but Olette didn't look like she was eager to go. She tried to avoid both of them together as much as possible.

The hot water cleared her mind a bit. She knew just too well that she was being indecisive with Naminè. But how could she not? She had appeared out of nowhere, behaving like that. If she indeed would go out with Naminè, leaving the matter of liking girls or not alone, what would Aerith and Tifa say? The others? Olette? They would know that Kairi was just pretending.

Her thoughts went empty at that time. It was no use thinking about it like that. Things had worked out for Aerith and Tifa, and hopefully they would also work out for her.

“I forgot to bring my shampoo. And Aerith will roast me if I use hers...” Kairi sighed.

And to make things worse, Tifa's shampoo was empty. Wrapping herself in her towel, Kairi unlocked the door and wanted to walk fast into her room and back, without being seen. The first thing she saw was Olette that was just passing by and looked quite surprised at a still wet Kairi.

“I forgot my shampoo. Can you get it for me? It's in my room, on the drawer next to the locker,” Kairi asked, and after Olette nodded, halfway unconscious, Kairi closed the door and waited impatiently for Olette to knock.

Olette was just too tired to be amazed anymore. Either Kairi did this all on purpose, and if so, that was the most subtle flirting she had ever seen, or it was a mere coincidence and heaven itself was playing a prank at her.

The shampoo was where Kairi said. Olette grabbed it and went back to the bath, knocking one time and talking to Kairi.

“I got your shampoo. I'll need a shower too, but you can take your time. Aerith came just back and told me that Tifa is cooking today,” Olette said, and remembered the food that Tifa cooked. She had cooked some downright inedible spicy rice after their first day of training.

The door opened a bit and Olette handed over the bottle.

“Yuffie is living alone, we can check by there later, she has always some food to share. That is, if we survive Tifa's food today,” Kairi said, grabbing the bottle and heading back into the shower.

Olette left for her room, where Naminè was laying on her bed, seemingly asleep and one hand laid on her forehead. Olette still couldn't get the image from earlier out of her head. What was worse, the more she tried to forget it, the more clearly she could see it.

Olette climbed on her bed, her body aching all over. When she remembered that she had to get up to take a shower, the shower didn't look so promising anymore.

“Olette, why do you get always mad when I'm close to Kairi?“ Naminè asked out of nowhere.

Hadn't she been asleep? Or did Olette wake her up? However, Olette didn't answer and tried to pretend to be asleep.

“I really like Kairi, but I want to get along with you too,” Naminè said further.

“Get along with me too, huh,” Olette whispered to herself and rolled over. That wasn't getting along, that was clearly having fallen for another girl. Naminè didn't seem to even understand that her affection for Kairi was clearly different from what she felt for everyone else she liked.

“Do you dislike Kairi or me?“

Olette couldn't answer.

Naminè went up and sat on the edge of her bed. Kairi was very special to her. She really liked Olette too, and Aerith and Tifa, but they were all different from Kairi. Then Kairi was her one special person. Naminè would follow her everywhere, no matter where to.

And although Naminè knew exactly that Olette was awake, if she refused to answer, there was no sense to talk to her for now. She always refused to answer when she asked her about Kairi.

Naminè left the room and with that Olette alone with her thoughts. The blond girl went downstairs and just got a glimpse of what appeared to be Tifa and Aerith throwing onions at each other while laughing.

“Look what you did! The kitchen looks like you detonated a Firega spell!” Tifa got out between laughing and evading the onions.

“And who started the whole misery?!” Aerith called back and also laughed.

“I don't even know anymore, but if we do this much further, we will be busy the whole evening with cleaning,” Tifa said and they immediately stopped. Although Aerith didn't mind cleaning, cleaning the kitchen was always the worst job of all.

“You seem to have fun,” Naminè said and giggled at the two grown women and sat down in the couch.

“We were testing the flight ability of the onions. They need to be light for my curry,” Tifa said and was blushing like a ripe tomato.

“Are Kairi and Olette done with showering?” Aerith asked, not less deep blushing.

“Hm, no. Kairi is still showering, Olette in our room,” Naminè said, making no effort to hide that she was rather amused by the previous scene.

“Naminè dear, can you do me a favor?” Aerith asked.

“Yes. But no more training, my head still hurts,” Naminè said.

“Don't worry. It won't be any mental exhausting. I will only have you to go over to Yuffie's place, to ask her for some tabasco. Ours somehow vanished, but I suspect Kairi on that,” Aerith said and couldn't refrain from smiling on the thought that Kairi often stole the tabasco to prevent Tifa from cooking.

“That's okay. I'll be right back,” Naminè said and left.

The room was silent for a moment. Something made the air tense, as if as thunderstorm inside was brewing.

“Don't you think that it's dangerous to leave things as they are? Kairi might be over strained by this. I'm sure Naminè has no idea what pressure she is putting on her,” Tifa said and went back to slicing the onions into small cubes.

“I'm sure Kairi will do the right thing. If we meddle into this, she will never get past this step,” Aerith replied.

“I hope you're right honey. I have a feeling that something bad is about to happen.”

“You start to sound like a certain someone.”

“If you now say I sound like Leon, you're going to sleep on the couch tonight, Aerith.”


---Valiant Hearts---


“Why have I to be like this?”

Olette was still laying on her bed, looking in the night sky.

It wasn't the best of all feelings to be like this. She was jealous of Naminè, simply because she was so carefree. She was supposed to be worried sick about her hometown, her friends, and yet, hadn't spend much thought at all the past two days.

“Just what the heck is wrong with me?” Olette swore and hid herself under the blanket.


---Valiant Hearts---


Kairi was almost afraid to leave the shower. What if Naminè was there? Every time she saw her, her naive and innocent face, it was as if that very face was demanding a response to her feelings. But Kairi couldn't. There was no telling when the Heartless would strike again. She had to get rid of these thoughts.

Maybe Kairi could ask Olette what she was supposed to do. She was supposed to have had a normal life so far. She would know.

Yes, that was a good idea. Still drying her hair, Kairi left the bathroom and headed over to the room that Naminè and Olette were using as bedroom. Knocking once at the door, something on the upper bed moved appalled, and seconds later, Olette was looking a bit disturbed from above at her.

“Uhm... the... shower is free” Kairi said and could have immediately banged her head against the door frame. “And... I need to talk to you,” she said, with a much more serious face.

What could Kairi want? Was it about earlier? Had she noticed after all that Olette had been staring at her chest, being halfway forced or not?

“What you wanna talk about?” Olette started and jumped down from her bed.

“I'll just come straight to the point. I'll end up just talking nonsense the other way,” Kairi sighed and took a very deep breath.

Olette was about to faint, so tense she was. What in hell's name was up with Kairi? She had not been looking so serious since she had formally reported to Leon what had happened at the mansion.

“What should I do about Naminè? It is so obvious that she likes me but...” Kairi turned around, almost as if looking out that Naminè was not around, “what should I do? I just can't agree to that and act like I like her out of the blue. But unless I tell her straight out that I can't, she won't understand, I guess. But how I am supposed to tell this girl that I can't respond to her feelings?” Kairi looked behind her again and walked over to the cupboard, taking a seat on it.

Olette could feel a with every second bigger getting lump in her throat. Why didn't Kairi ask Aerith or Tifa? Why her? Why? Just why her out of all people available? How was Olette supposed to answer that, struggling with her own problems like that. But she couldn't just remain silent. She had to say something. Something. Anything. Anything at all was okay. As long as she didn't make a even longer silent break as she already did.

“Are you surprised? You're so quiet, I thought you already noticed that-” Kairi was cut off.

“No, I know, I know. It's obvious. And I think you should just tell her that you can't like her now. For now, that is. You need time. Tell her you will start out as friends,” Olette said.

Just what in heaven's name was she blurting out? Had she gone completely retarded? “Start out as friends” the hell! Kairi would in the best case laugh at her and ask Aerith. In the worst, she would think really badly of her now. Why didn't she say something else? Anything would have been fine. But now it was out.

“I mean-” Olette started to try to clean up her mess.

“I think that might just work. But... I don't feel so good about it. Can you help me out and play along with this “be just friends” thing? Please? I would be much easier for me,” Kairi said and looked with those for help looking eyes at Olette, one cannot withstand.

“Sure. No problem. I'll be happy to be your friend,” Olette replied without even thinking once about her reply.

“You're really nice, thank you,” Kairi said, jumped from the cupboard, went past Olette out of the room and left a whisper of “That's really nice of you” in Olette's ear.

The heart of the brunette was jumping like a rubber ball in a glass bottle. How much worse could it possibly get?

“Yeah, I'll be happy to be your friend, my ass!!” Olette swore, kicked against the door frame, hurt her foot, grabbed her towel, went inside the bathroom and closed the door hard enough to make a sound echo through the whole house.

---Valiant Hearts---


Yuffie was searching through a mess that could, on a barely human standard, be called a former kitchen. The whole apartment looked like a couple chaos bombs had been blown up inside and no one was around to clean for about a eternity.

Naminè had somehow found a clean place to sit while Yuffie was searching for the tabasco she had put somewhere. According to her, it was only a matter of seconds to find it. A matter of about a few seconds that already took about ten minutes.

“So, how are things going?” Yuffie asked and threw something indescribable away.

“My head hurts the whole time.“ Naminè was remembering today's magic training with Aerith and holding her forehead. Her head was still aching.

“Yeah, she is sometimes a bit hard to understand,“ Yuffie said with a giggle.

“It is just really exhausting,“ Naminè replied.

“So, did you confess already?“ Yuffie asked but didn't stop rampaging through her apartment.

“What do you mean?“

Naminè was now a bit thrown off. What should she have confessed?

“Did you confess to Kairi?“ Yuffie said, now having stopped and looking at Naminè.

“What should I confess?” Naminè asked with a completely innocent smile.

“Oh, never mind then,” Yuffie said and got back to her never ending search for the tabasco.

Yuffie occasionally threw a few things across the room and finally found the tabasco in a drawer behind a pile of old dishes.

“Kairi is a bit... I dunno. I never really understood her. She had it really hard though. Never had much time to befriend anyone, all the time looking for a way to rescue her friends. You and Olette are the first ones to have that sort of relationship with her, I guess,” Yuffie said with a enormous grin and petted Naminè's head.

“You guess?” Naminè looked quite puzzled.

“Yup. Now go, before Tifa kicks down my door, because she thinks I'd want to keep you all for myself.”

“Why would you do that?” Naminè asked and was almost startled with Yuffie leaned towards her and was awfully close.

“Because I like cute innocent girls like you,” Yuffie said with a truly evil grin.

“You do?” Naminè was quite surprised.

“Nah. I just need someone to clean this place once in a while. I'm completely useless when it comes to cleaning,” Yuffie's grin got even bigger, as if she was proud of being unable to maintain a clean household.

“I don't really know how to clean either,” Naminè replied, and Yuffie started to laugh, Naminè to giggle.

Naminè then left, heading back to the house the girl she loved was living. She would definitely make it. It had been this way ever since she had seen Kairi in the top floor of the castle. It was different from simple affection. It was way beyond that. Something that connected her with Kairi. Something uncut able. But what did Yuffie mean with “confess“?


---Valiant Hearts---


“What the hell am I doing?” Olette was still upset, even after taking a shower. But what should she have done in that kind of situation? Just blurt out that she thinks she may be into girls and possibly interested to some point in her? Kairi would have avoided her just like she did with Naminè.

“At least, this way I'll be able to find out if I like her or not,” Olette sighted in resignation.

Today must been her most unlucky day in all history, with exception for the day time stopped in Twilight Town and this whole dilemma started.

There was a really biting smell that almost knocked her out when Olette opened the door. It was almost strong enough to pass as dangerous acid gas.

That could only mean one thing. It was time to eat.

“And I thought the day couldn't get any worse,” Olette sighed.


---Valiant Hearts---


Kairi was laying in her bed, rolling over in pain, and holding her stomach.

Tifa's cooking was like poison for her, but going to bed with a empty stomach was even worse. It didn't seem like Olette or Naminè took the food particularly good either. They both had looked like glowing tomatos after the meal.

“I still wonder how Aerith can like this inhuman spicy stuff,” Kairi muttered and got up. There was no way she could sleep while her stomach was aching like that.

Kairi would always sit on the rooftop of the house and watch the stars in the night when she couldn't sleep. It was quite warm tonight, so Kairi was going up, just with her super long shirt that she wore to sleep.

But someone had already taken her place. Olette was laying on her back and seemed to watch the stars. Right next to her sat Naminè, gazing on the dark horizon, as if something was there only she could see.

Kairi chose not to disturb those two when Naminè started to talk. It was really poor manners, but Kairi couldn't resist eavesdropping. For whatever reason, Kairi wanted to know what they would talk about with her not around. Although they slept in the same room, they didn't seem to talk much to each other.

“Say Olette. Why-” Naminè said and a little bit furious, Olette went up, looked quite angry and finally snapped.

“Stop asking already. It's... I don't know! I want to know too. Why the heck am I so uncomfortable with you around Kairi. I wouldn't sit there and be annoyed if I knew,” Olette basically shouted and then went up, walking a bit further up the roof and laying down there.

“Don't you like Kairi?” Naminè then asked, now gazing at Olette, instead of the horizon.

Kairi was more than just tense. She had notice that Olette behaved a bit odd when Naminè had been clung to her and several other times Olette had been annoyed for no reason. And they were talking about this, about her, right now.

“What do you mean 'like', Naminè? Like, like you do? Or like as girl? Like as friend? I guess if I have to say one of them, I'll go with the last. I only meet her a few days back, and although we're all here, playing happy family, I still don't belong here. I belong to my own home, Twilight Town. I have my own friends, my own family there. It's completely different to you!” Olette continued her rant and was mad at both Naminè and herself.

Why was she taking it out on her? Naminè wasn't really the reason Olette was now here. Nor was it her fault that Olette couldn't go back. It was stupid to yell at her for no reason, but it really made Olette feel better.

Naminè remained silent for a while, and both, Olette and Kairi, were thinking the same thing. Olette should apologize for yelling at her.

“Naminè, I'm... sorry for yelling. It's not really your fault. I'm totally confused. I just want to go back to my normal life. A peaceful life. I-” Olette was cut off.

“I only had one friend before I came here. And I don't know where he is now. Kairi is special to me. But you are too. Aerith and Tifa too,” Naminè said and went back to gazing at the horizon.

“Ah... yeah. Thanks... I guess,” Olette said after a while, a bit embarrassed.

Kairi was somewhat relieved. At least, it seemed like they would be able to get along. Kairi had completely forgotten about her stomach ache. It had been the reason she wanted to come up her in the first place. But it didn't seem like it was necessary now.

Kairi got back in her room, and was thinking for a moment, that it would have been nice if those two could get always get along. Of course, Kairi had her own issues, but it was a bit different with Naminè and Olette. They were also Keybladers. It wouldn't put them in any more danger if she were friends with them.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Won't Tifa and Aerith get mad when we just skip training like this?” Olette asked but still followed Kairi the way up to the observation deck.

“They get mad at me all the time for this. They even ground me sometimes. But in the end, they always forgive me,” Kairi said and looked behind her, at the other two.

Kairi waited for a moment, Naminè was a bit behind, and Olette stopped right next to her. She had offered to piggyback Naminè the way up, but Naminè declined and wanted to climb up by herself.

“I'm counting on you. I think today is a good day to... tell her,” Kairi whispered to Olette.

Olette knew that this day would come. She had, in the heat of the moment, agreed to help Kairi out.

The whole idea was a bit retarded, and if Naminè had not been so naive, it wouldn't work at all. Olette wasn't particularly fond of the idea, but now backing out was no option.

It took them a while, though less than the first time, to get up to the platform, and it was still forenoon. The sun was still rising, and the air was warm and fresh up there. It was a little paradise, their little private paradise. Kairi went over to lean over the handrail and took a deep breath fresh air. This far up, the air was more clean than below.

“I feel like in heaven,” Olette moaned and stretched out, laying on a bench.

The sun was shining through the glass, and although it was so far up, it was not blinding. The warm light really made this feel like a paradise.

Naminè was standing next to Kairi and instead of acting like usual, and trying to cling to Kairi, she imitated her.


---Valiant Hearts---


“I think you should give her some free space. I don't really know Kairi, but I think you're sticking a bit too close to her,” Olette said, despite the nagging voice in her head.

“What do you mean, free space?” Naminè asked.

Now that got Naminè's interest. If it was about Kairi, it really was easy to get her to listen.

“How do I put it that you understand it? Even when you're together with Kairi, don't cling so close to her. Think of her as a friend,” Olette explained.

She didn't believe that Naminè got what she meant, but it was worth a try. If Naminè understood, Kairi would have some free time to order her thoughts. And Olette too. To be witness to Naminè's constant approaching wasn't the best thing that came to mind when trying to figure out certain things.

“But why would I do that?” Naminè said and went up, walking over to Olette.

“You'll see that when you do,” Olette replied and also went up.

“Let's get some sleep. My stomach calmed down. I seriously wonder how Aerith can eat two plates of... it, and still smile at Tifa all the way. Does she have a iron stomach?” Olette said and shook her head with incomprehension.

Olette left for the window that lead to her own room, it was comfortable directly above her bed.

“Naminè, you still want to stay?”

“Hm, no. I'm coming. I just thought about what you said. I'm really sleepy actually.”

Naminè could go first, that way Olette didn't have to leave her bed even once before finally going to sleep now. She didn't even change into other clothes. Naminè on the other hand changed into a long shirt she had inherited from Kairi.

“Good night.”

“Hm, good night Olette.”

Kairi however was still on the roof and couldn't suppress a laugh anymore. It was kind of cute of those two to talk about things like that but also a bit embarrassing. But Olette really was right. Kairi wouldn't feel all that under pressure when Naminè reduced her clinging a bit.

“Uh, time for bed. I'll catch those two tomorrow before they leave for training. They won't mind a free day either.”


---Valiant Hearts---


“I could lay the whole day here and watch the sky. Kairi, have you ever been up here when it rained? I imagine that to be so cool,” Olette said and just turned her head slightly, to see where Kairi was standing with Naminè. It did bother her; not much though. The sky was just too much to distract her. Olette had always been a sucker for high places, and this one was this awesome view on top of it.

“No. Most of the times, I'm not so long up here, because it gets a bit lonely after some time. And going up while it rains is so dangerous that I never tried,” Kairi said, turning around and leaning on the handrail, bending a bit over, looking at the sky.

“I think there was somewhere a mechanism to open the glass roof, but I never found it, only read about it in the blueprints of this,” Kairi said and didn't know what kind of effect this would cause.

“We could open it? Are you sure? That would be so awesome! Let's look for it!” Olette shouted, quite excited.

“I told you, I've looked for it. I think it is either broken or was never completed,” Kairi said, looking a bit troubled to destroy Olette's enthusiasm like that.

“Can't Cid build or repair it?” Olette asked.

That had never occurred once to Kairi. It was her special place, and to ask Cid meant that everyone knew about it. She wouldn't be able to hide here and quietly enjoy the view or anything else here.

“It's very old and Cid is really busy with the data he got from the terminal at the Organization headquarters. Let's just forget about it, okay?” Kairi said, and her smile changed to a more serious expression.

Olette decided against arguing with her; that would completely ruin all this.

The three went back to a state of just enjoying the environment, and quite a bit of time went by with just Olette laying there, Kairi and Naminè standing on the handrail and none of them saying anything. The wind was gentle and the sun warm; there was nothing more one could wish for except maybe being on green grass. Olette had almost fallen asleep when Naminè joined her and sat down next to her, looking straight up, in the sky.

“Thank you,” she said.

Olette took a moment to comprehend, but seeing how Kairi didn't even move a inch away from her, all those time, Naminè must been thinking that it was because she didn't try to actually cling on her.

“Don't worry about it.”

A few minutes later, they had been silent since then, Kairi joined the other two at the benches and went to a pose of halfway laying back and sitting, resting on her elbows. Together, the three looked like best friends from far away.

Kairi was wondering when and where she should start. If she could just go to a state of friendship with those two, it would help a lot. It would annul the pressure, and Kairi was sure, they could get along anyway. In one sense, they even had to, all of them being chosen of the Keyblade. But that was just on the battlefield. Kairi didn't want it to be like that. Naminè and Olette were really nice girls, and it was a shame that Kairi had to resort to tricks like this to get along with both of them.

How long had they been here? How long would it stay this way? Deep inside, Kairi wished to stay like this forever. Without the fight against the Heartless, the Organization, everything. Just staying here, with those two, enjoying the ever blue sky, the white clouds that traveled a sky sea of blue, the wind that went gently through the few openings in the glass wall and blew their hair and over their faces, the sun that warmed them up, sending her light down to them. But that wish wouldn't be granted. Kairi had a mission; all three of them shared that. There was no escape from it, but at least she wasn't alone on that path anymore.

But Kairi had to do one important step before that.

“Naminè,” Kairi started. If this really worked, it was all good.

“Yes?”

“I know you... like me. And... well. I barely know you. I feel there is something special about you. But... I just can't suddenly think of you like that. I tried but it won't work. I'm not saying that I never will. But for now... can we just be friends? Until we, I mean I, know you better?“

Olette was giving her a certain look, and a bit hasty, Kairi added another line in.

“Of course I want to be friends with you too Olette. You seem like a nice girl too.”

Olette sighed and then laughed, a bit forcefully, but it was really funny to hear it like that. Kairi was not the best to say such things.

“I'm a nice girl, huh,” Olette whispered to herself and then gave away a big smile. “That's a sure thing for me. Although I still want to go home. I have friends of my own. Even... even if I am forced to do this Keyblade business, I still have my own friends. I still need to protect them from whatever you've been fighting. I think it's a good idea,” Olette said and meant most of it.

Naminè was a bit surprised to say the least. She didn't know much about how Kairi felt, but even Naminè had noticed that Kairi had been acting much different to the last few days today. If it could be all the time like this, it was a lot better than the other way around. Naminè didn't feel so happy about it at the moment, but she gave it a happy nod.

“But you need to promise me,” Naminè said, bringing up conditions of her own.

“Promise what?” Kairi replied.

She demanded a great deal from Naminè, so it was natural that Kairi should agree to whatever the blond girl proposed.

“You won't leave me all alone. Ever. We will stay together forever,” Naminè said and gave Kairi one of those looks that made one really feel guilty.

What should she do? It wasn't something that could be promised too easily in the first place, even though Kairi had done it once in the past.

Kairi had promised the exact same thing long ago. Sora, Riku and herself had promised to stay together, no matter what came. And not only did she break that promise once, when the Destiny Islands got consumed by the darkness and Sora and Riku vanished, but twice when Kairi sealed Kingdom Hearts, knowing that she would lose Sora and Riku again with that.

But this was completely different. Naminè didn't just want to be her friend. The girl loved her, and that was very clear. But Naminè wouldn't agree to starting out as friends if she would not promise this.

“Naminè, even if we stay together, don't forget your promise. We're just friends now, and friends don't cling to each other like you did when we were here the last time. I will stay by your side, as long as you want, but for now, I will only do it as friend,“ Kairi felt that it was necessary to explain this to Naminè.

The blond girl didn't really like what Kairi said, but it couldn't be helped. If that was Kairi's wish, Naminè would abide by that.

Kairi took a deep breath and tried to order her thoughts. She wouldn't break such a promise again. Never. So should she really promise to stay by her side?

Naminè couldn't see it, but Olette showed Kairi a sign of approval.

Kairi looked directly at Naminè. It had proven to be a good idea to ask Olette, so Kairi trusted her judgement.

“Okay, I promise,” Kairi replied, and was immediately jumped on by Naminè. It wasn't really nice that immediately after Naminè promised to only see her as a friend to jump Kairi for a few seconds, but for only this one time, Kairi would let it go.

Olette was amazed that it was this easy. Naminè really seemed to agree to anything as long as Kairi was the one that proposed it. There was a nagging voice in her head that scolded her for proposing this idea in the first place. It was really anything but nice to manipulate things this way. Olette could think of several reasons one would do this, but all of them didn't seem very nice. To make it worse, the target of all this was Naminè, who had no idea she was being manipulated.

For a moment, Naminè was looking quite disappointed, but almost like out of a comedy movie, Olette saved the moment.

“I'm hungry. Say, Kairi, don't tell me you completely forgot about bringing any food? I can't stay here the whole day without even a snack.” Olette broke the atmosphere of the moment.

There was a really awkward silence. Usually, Kairi never stayed so long up here. There was no need to bring food or anything along. But they had been here since quite some time. Now that Olette said it, Kairi got a bit hungry herself.

“Uhm, we could go back down and try to get something. We're basically screwed if Tifa or Aerith find us,” Kairi suggested.

“I'd rather avoid being beaten to a pulp by Tifa today. I still think she is some monster out of a movie. I never even once met someone that had even remotely that much power! Tifa scares the hell out of me when she rushes at me like that. Why don't they go out and fight against those Organization or whatever? They seem so far stronger than we are.”

“World balance. Every world has its own rules. We chosen of the Keyblade don't abide by those rules and we are free to move from world to world. But normal people like Tifa or Aerith aren't. If they go with me, it disturbs the balance of the worlds. They can't stay too long in one particular world without ruining the balance. There are certain exceptions. Hollow Bastion is a world that was created by Ansem the Wise. A real world created by man. That is the reason that the normal rules don't apply here. Another exception is the headquarters of the Organization XIII. We don't care about the balance of that world. It will be destroyed in the end,” Kairi explained.

Olette sighed. She didn't understand all this stuff about world balance. Her head started to ache and she went back to her laying position. If the decision was to be hungry or get possibly found out by Tifa, she would rather stay hungry.

Naminè wasn't exactly hungry, but the thought alone of magic training inflicted pain in her head. Beside, after that almost literally hellish food yesterday, Naminè hadn't exactly an urge to eat anything at all now.

“I'll go alone later and try to get us some snacks or something. I'm pretty good at getting away,” Kairi sighed and went back to watching at the horizon.

How long had it been that she had talked with other people her age like that? Three years now? Riku and Sora must also have grown up. But Kairi wasn't the weak girl from back then anymore. She had to become stronger and stronger to beat the Heartless and especially Ansem. It was thanks to Aerith that Kairi had survived the last battle. If Aerith had not found her near the doors of Kingdom Hearts, where Kairi had passed out, exhausted way beyond her limits, unable to even do a single step...

The girls stayed for another hour up on the observation deck until Olette started to continuously complain about her empty stomach. Kairi went back to the house and managed to grab a few apples and some snacks, stuffing them all into a rucksack she had kept in her room.

Luck or whatever reason, Kairi made it safely back, and no one had followed her.

“Help yourself,” Kairi said and put the rucksack next to the benches.

“Yay, food!” Olette cheered and went to annihilate the content of the rucksack.

There wasn't much beside watching the sky and the sunset a bit later that day. It was peaceful and quiet up there. It was a boon to relax a day. Leon had been taking the training much too seriously.

The one time Naminè and Olette went to check up on her, they had been quite shocked about her training. Kairi got pretty beaten up by Leon, and although she improved, it was much too hard for her. If Aerith had not held the girls back, they would have attacked Leon, thinking that he was dead serious.

The sun was almost gone when they decided to go down.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Are you sure Yuffie? I never heard of it like that,” Leon asked, looking quite troubled.

The black haired ninja put on a offended expression and leaned a bit towards Leon, pointing with a finger at him.

“If you don't stop being so critical about my reports, you can go the next time!” Yuffie complained.

“That is really bad. We haven't been to that world even once. We need to tell Kairi. We can't afford any delay. If we wait just a few more days, the world will be consumed by the Heartless,” Leon ordered.

“Who will go with her? The two new girls?” Yuffie asked, before leaving to tell Kairi of the new mission.

“Are you mad? They haven't had enough training, by far. I wouldn't send Kairi out at all if this weren't a emergency. Tifa and Aerith will go with her, and if we can find him, Tifa shall drag Cloud along,” Leon almost yelled at her.

“I doubt Kairi will agree with that. Not only did the other two girls train like slaves, but Kairi is always worrying about the balance of worlds anyway. She'll make a huge ruckus, if I tell her that Olette and Naminè have to stay here and Aerith, Tifa and Cloud go with her,” Yuffie said with a bit of a doubting expression.

“I don't care if Kairi agrees or not,” Leon said with a ice cold face and went to call on Cid. They needed his machine to open the gateway enough to allow someone beside Kairi, the Keyblader, to pass through.

Yuffie left and headed over to Aerith and Tifa's house. The world had been in a really grave situation. The Heartless must have found some hole in the barrier between the worlds. There were hordes of them. Not only that; Yuffie had asked around in that world. Disguised as sailor, it had been easy to get information. Apparently, a man in a black coat had been seen several times.

“I wonder if it's the Organization.”

It was already dark out there, and even though it was still warm, Yuffie couldn't get in a good mood. Kairi would disagree with Leon's decision and the other two girls probably as well.

Yuffie didn't give much on manners, and Aerith had told her once that she was always welcome in her house. That had been before she got together with Tifa, though.

---Valiant Hearts---

“I'm a bit mad that Kairi skipped training. But we gave them a really hard time. I can understand her a bit,” Tifa said.

The black haired woman was laying on the couch, her head resting on Aerith's lap, looking up to her lover.

“Olette and Naminè never trained before. I think we may have overdone it a bit. And I need to talk with Leon. Naminè told me the other day of his training with Kairi. He is taking it too far I think,” the other woman replied.

Aerith was playing with Tifa's hair, once in a while teasing the nose of her girlfriend with a strand of her own hair, getting a few annoying comments from her.

“But it's nice to have some time for ourselves too. It is exhausting to play trainer everyday. I'm sure you feel like that too, Aerith-pon,” Tifa said, grabbing the left hand of her lover, kissing it, and preventing any more childish play with her hair.

“Just that you know, you're going to comb my hair later. I'm sure it's all messed up thanks to you,” Tifa said, pretending to be angry.

Aerith freed her hand, laying both of them on Tifa's cheeks and leaning over.

“Seems I'm disturbing you. You two know where Kairi is?” Yuffie asked, out of the blue. She had been standing for a while there; neither of the women had heard the door opening.

“What do you want, plague?” Tifa said, not pretending to be angry anymore.

It was Yuffie's special talent to show up when Tifa was flirting with Aerith. And it happened quite often too.

Aerith bent over, whispering something in Tifa's ear, which made her blush a bit, and then looked over to Yuffie. The two didn't mind Yuffie seeing them like that, but it always ruined any romantic mood.

“Right behind you, Yuffie,” Aerith answered with a smile.

Yuffie turned around and found indeed Kairi and the other two girls standing right behind her. They looked a bit confused. Yuffie didn't seem like she had come over for a friendly visit.

“New mission Kairi. You know the keyhole portal in the library in the castle? The one we ignored for quite some time? I checked the world out, and its basically under attack from the Heartless. Leon ordered you, Tifa and Aerith to go and exterminate the Heartless. I need to warn you that-” Yuffie was cut off by Olette.

“What? We've trained like slaves, and now we're simply left behind to look after the house? Leon can't be serious about that!” Olette complained quite loudly.

Olette was angry about being left out, not about being unable to go to another world and fight against whatever there was. If one thing annoyed her, then it was being left out or being ignored.

“I knew you would complain but Leon is as obstinate as a rock. He won't give a inch in this matter,” Yuffie replied, shook her head and looked at Kairi.

“Cid is repairing his machine. He'll be ready tomorrow morning. I need to get some sleep, I have another surveillance mission the day after tomorrow. Good luck Kairi.”

With that, Yuffie left.

Kairi was looking quite angry, Olette no less. Naminè didn't seem to understand much of it, but that Kairi had such a expression didn't please her either.

“What is Leon thinking? He knows that sending non-Keyblader to other worlds causes disturbances! And then, to a complete new world on top of that. Olette and Naminè had plenty of training, didn't they?” Kairi looked over to Tifa and Aerith. Tifa had left her position and stood up, Aerith still sitting on the couch.

“I know what you feel like right now. But I have to agree with Leon. Olette and Naminè don't have enough training yet, and I'd rather look after you myself, with the Organization and all going on,” Tifa said.

Kairi didn't say anything. No matter what she would say, in the end Tifa and Aerith worried too much about her. She wasn't the only Keyblader anymore, and it was downright stupid to still send other people with her to another world. One day, the disturbance would have a great effect on the worlds.

“Just what reason has Leon to ignore always everything I accomplish? But it's not only that! This time, he ignores all three of us! What do we train for in the first place if we don't get taken seriously? They have been trained just as hard as I do, but I bet Leon didn't even consider once that I could actually complete a mission without having both of you with me.“

Olette was a bit flattered that Kairi said it like that, but it was more than the average weird occurrence that Kairi was yelling like that at Tifa and Aerith. Olette understood the problem, but this wouldn't solve anything.

“Let's stop that Kairi, it's not going to help if you yell and-“ Kairi waved with her hand and continued her rant. Olette knew from her own experience that it was a bit hopeless to ask her to reason now.

Tifa wanted to throw some arguments back, but Kairi didn't give her the chance.

“You two are so incredible powerful, I always feel unnecessary when I go with you. I bet, if one of you would be the Keyblade's chosen, Leon wouldn't even take notice of my existence!“ Kairi yelled and talked herself more into anger with every word.

“That is not true dear, I'm sure that-“ Aerith couldn't even finish one line.

“I know you two worry about me, I would too if the roles were the other way around, but I can basically sit around and wait for you at the portal until the Heartless are defeated. I know it's bad to get hurt, and I don't like that either, but it hurts even more to be useless like that! Then what do I train so hard for? What do they train for? To sit one day at the portal, like I did so many times? We could as well just stop training!“

Naminè had been looking in turns at Kairi, who seemed to be about to explode, and Aerith and Tifa, whom looked more worried about her than angry. Kairi was really scary that way, and Naminè tried to get her attention with taking her hand.

“Kairi, don't yell like that, it's scary,“ Naminè said, but Kairi didn't even notice her attempt to end this.

Olette had her own quarrels with her parents, and some of them ended like this too, but the cause of those things wasn't even remotely close to what the topic here was. It was awkward to see Kairi arguing like this with her, more or less, parents.

“I'm really sick of this! I'm not the little girl that just got her Keyblade anymore! I may be not as strong as Tifa, and can't use magic like Aerith, but Olette and I held off that Organization member, and he was ridiculously powerful!“

“You got really hurt dear, and if not Olette had been there, who knows what-“ Aerith tried to dim the flames of her rage.

“But Olette is here! She can go with me! And Naminè too! I saw them train, and I trust them! We are not Keybladers to open the portals for you, Cloud, Leon, Yuffie or someone else! They chose us for a reason! We aren't puppets Leon can order around freely!“

“Leon is still our leader! And even if I don't like some of his decisions, he does his job! You, and you two too, may be chosen of the Keyblade. But that doesn't mean you are invincible! What if the Organization is on the move? Will you be able to hold three of them off? Like Aerith and Yuffie did for you in Twilight Town?“ Tifa went back at her.

“Let's stop here Kairi. Arguing with your parents gets you nowhere. They aren't at fault here,“ Olette said and grabbed Kairi's wrist.

“Yes, lets stop yelling. I don't like you like that,“ Naminè added in.

Kairi wanted to counter something, but after looking at the awkward, embarrassed and worried faces around her, she couldn't. Tifa was right, she knew it, but Kairi had her own points too! Olette had let go of her wrist, and Kairi had enough for today.

“I'm going to sleep!!” Kairi shouted, and took both Naminè's and Olette's hand, dragging them along.

Kairi stopped once they had entered the room Olette and Naminè were sleeping at.

“This Idiot! What does he think he is? If not for me, he would still lurk around in Traverse Town!“ Kairi shouted and kicked against a drawer.

“Calm down Kairi. It's not going to help if you run havoc now“ Olette said, grabbing her arm.

“Let me go! Why do you stay so calm when they're obv

[End notes: I'd be happily taking any constructive critique. Don't leave me hanging D:]

Chapter 9

Title: Pirates and Parley!

[Author's notes:

Author Note: I am honestly sorry for the long break, but after my "planned" break, i caught a real bad cold and was unable to do any work for over a week. I'm still not completely over it but work should resume slowly now. Also, I lost my grammar beta, and now I have to look for a new one before I can continue. If any of you readers know someone good, please point me in the right direction.

 

as usual, devianthearts gives me a nightmare with formatting, so i have little choice but to leave it like this

]

Valiant Hearts II


Chapter IX

Pirates and Parley!



“Arrr, where is Jack? Did one of ye see that lousy bastard?“ Barbossa was stomping over the deck, past wet and dirty sailors, untouched by the huge storm they were sailing through. Jack had vanished out of nowhere, now of all times, when his plans were near to success!

A little ape, sitting on Barbossa's shoulder was squeaking and pointing at a giant pile of thick rope, near the board rail. It was moving. There was not one of the sailors that would dare to slack like this under him, first mate Barbossa.

With a rough jerk, Barbossa threw the rope away, unveiling a hiding Captain Jack Sparrow with a half empty bottle of rum in his hands.

“Arr, drinkin' while a storm be bruin, truly, only a idiot would do that,“ Barbossa scoffed.

“Well, of course I am to drink! I need... to be prepared, yes, prepared for our greatest, no, the greatest raid in the very history of pirates,“ Sparrow replied, each word giving clearly away that he was drunk, to say the least.

"I never seen that map you're claiming 'bout. Captain.“ The last word Barbossa added in pure sarcasm.

"This one is special, very special indeed, if I may say so.“

Sparrow was, intentionally or not that no one knew, stalking over the deck, a few foot away from Barbossa standing still.

"The map, you ask, tis right here.” Sparrow touched his own chest with his hand palm.

"Let me see it, Captain. I needs to make sure we're takin' the right route,“ Barbossa asked, a evil grin grazing his face.

"'fraid I can't do that,“ Sparrow answered and stalked away, back into the warm rooms of the ship, his ship, the Black Pearl.

"Wait till he fall's asleep, drunk and quiet, and lock him in the brig! Search him and get me that map!“ Barbossa shouted.

It should been impossible for Jack to hear Barbossa shouting in this storm. Even if he did, Barbossa could just tell him he yelled at one of the crew member. But it was unlikely that Jack could hear anything.

The crew was feed up with his crazy behavior and retarded gestures. The Black Pearl would be his, soon enough, and Barbossa would be Captain Barbossa.

"Today's a good night, arrr!“ Barbossa called out and started to laugh.

The crew joined his laughter.



---Valiant Hearts---


"I knew it wouldn't be funny, but this isn't like anything I've ever experienced. If even one of these things touches you, it's as if every warmth in your body is being stolen, drawn out, eaten by these things,“ Olette complained.

They had finally made it through the path. It had remained unused for long enough to have it been filled with an almost never ending army of Heartless.

"I'm happy you agreed to take the protector job until Naminè gets used to this. I know it's asking much of you, but I won't have you or Naminè hurt,“ Kairi said, sitting on the dark path, in front of the gateway that lead to the other world.

The way had been rough, and at first, they had a major problem. Naminè couldn't really fight and there was little time to teach her. The only way left to them was learning by doing, and Naminè had to try her best.

Kairi had asked Olette to stick very close to Naminè, to prevent any Heartless from close combat with her. Naminè was a magic user, and they were very vulnerable in a close quarters fight.

For Naminè herself, it was a very scary thing to fight at first, but seeing how Kairi charged at these things without hesitation, and they fell in numbers to her attacks, Naminè got some self confidence and tried to fight. The first attempts had resulted in Olette being almost burned, but after a few more failures, Naminè could at least use her magic to back up Kairi further ahead.

"Naminè, if we fight any Heartless, try to stay back and prevent any Heartless from reaching you. Olette and I will switch positions after we pass the portal. I'll be responsible to protect you, and I will not let any Heartless harm you. Olette, you can go full out with two blades after we pass. Don't show any hesitation to damage property if you need to. Property can be fixed, human hearts and the world cannot,“ Kairi instructed, standing up.

Naminè hold tight on Monochrome, and Olette now summoned forth Hero's Crest. It was also Naminè's job to support both Olette and Kairi with curative magic, and per coincidence was cure the only spell she had managed to cast on second grade without any side-effects occurring.

The blond girl recited a cure spell and cast it onto the three at once.

"Great Dream of the Unity, be a blessing for our bodies.“

Olette stretched her arms and legs and Kairi sorted out unnecessary thoughts. No matter where they would end up, there was always the chance to enter a area full of Heartless or worse.

"Let's open the portal,“ Kairi ordered.

Over the past events, since they had left Hollow Bastion, Kairi had acted more as a leader than Olette had ever seen before. Her experience came really in handy, and even Naminè followed her orders without questioning the sense of it.

Three Keyblades emitted light rays that fused together at the tiny keyhole. Just seconds after, it was glowing in a bright light, and the girls were unable to look through it.

"That's not good. It means this portal is unstable and we may not be able to go back through this one. Which means we would be stuck until we find another portal. Which won't necessarily lead to Hollow Bastion,“ Kairi explained, but there was no way back.

If they turned around now, Leon would never again even consider to have her go with Olette and Naminè.

"On three, we jump. We must be ready to defend ourselves if there is any Heartless in the area we arrive. Be prepared you two,“ Kairi told them, with a serious tune.

Both girls have her a nod, and after Kairi counted to three, they jumped.

The first thing Kairi saw was a wall of planks. The next thing was stars. The portal must been floating into mid air, then they immediately crashed into the wall. It didn't take more than a few seconds for Kairi to regain her senses and get up. There was no sign of Heartless.

"I must be more drunk than I had ever imagined,“ someone said.

Kairi turned around. It took her a moment to understand the situation they were in.

They were inside a barred cage, solely out of metal. On the opposite side was a near identical cage, and inside there was a really sloppy looking man in chains. Obviously they were in some sort of prison.

The ground did all of a sudden tremble and Kairi fell down. The ground moving wasn't a good sign.

For now, Kairi looked after Naminè and Olette. They had also crashed onto the ground, but Olette was already up and didn't seem to be hurt. Naminè was sitting, looking completely confused, in a corner of the cage, seemingly well.

"Where the heck are we Kairi?“ Olette asked.

"Ye are on board of my ship, the fastest ship that's been ever build, the Black Pearl, ladies,“ the man said.

"Your ship? Black Pearl? You don't look like the one in charge,“ Kairi replied, trying to open the lock to their cage.

It was impossible. The look was on the other side, and the holes weren't big enough to put a hand between them. A Keyblade could open any lock, but if one couldn't reach its front, even a Keyblade was useless.

"I am Captain Jack Sparrow,“

"Are you a pirate, Jack Sparrow?“ Kairi asked.

"Captain! Jack Sparrow if you'd please,“ Sparrow replied and made a weird gesture with his together chained hands.

"So, Captain Jack Sparrow, where are we?“ Kairi asked again.

"I've told ye, in the brig of my ship, the Black Pearl, the fastest ship that-“ Sparrow went on a explanation tour again.

"So, why are you, the captain, in the brig?“ Olette cut him off.

"Ah, aye, that's a good question, very good question indeed,“ Sparrow answered.

For now, there was nothing they could do. Naminè could try to blast open the cage with magic, but that was rather dangerous. And Kairi would try to get as much information as possible out of this man.

“You see, I've had this map, for a island one can't find, unless one knows where it is, ladies.“

"And? Why are you down here?“ Kairi examined the metal the cage was made of closer.

"My first mate Barbossa, aye, turned traitor; he stole my ship, the map and the crew. Must been jealous of my genius,“ Sparrow said with a slight pity implying tune.

"Ye know, this map leads to a old, very old, Aztec treasure, unimaginable wealth. How about it. You three free me, and I'll, say, share twenty-eighty with you.“

"Naminè, are you okay? We're safe here for now, but we need to stay on guard. Stick close to me please,“ Kairi said, ignoring Jack Sparrows tremendous tale of betrayal and treasure.

"I will. This place is a bit scary, and it stinks too,“ Naminè said, standing up, staying close to Kairi.

"Not? How about seventy-thirty? That's a good deal for you three!“ Sparrow continued his offers.

"Olette, do you think you can break these bars here? You could hit them with your full strength and both blades at once. It could get us free.“

Olette nodded and took a deep breath. With a jerk, the girl pushed forwards, swinging both blades over her head, hitting the bars with full power. "Break!“

It gave a tremendous clang and the bars couldn't stand that much brute force. They had been rusty and very old. If they had been newer, Olette wouldn't had made it.

"Let's make a run for it,“ Kairi said, leaving the cage through the new born hole.

"I would be very, indeed very grateful, if you three could undo my chains,“ Sparrow pleaded and stood up. He was both with his hands and his feet chained on the wall.

"Kairi, can't we free that man? He doesn't look like a bad guy,“ Naminè said and stopped.

Olette turned around and Kairi sighed. This man was a pirate. According to himself, if he was quite sane that is, he was even the former captain of this ship.

"The young lady is right. I'm a honorary pirate, and I will pay the proper respect to the ones that rescued me. You shall fear no harm or exploit, ladies.“ Sparrow enforced what Naminè said.

"I don't trust you in the slightest, but if Naminè wants to free you, I won't stop her,“ Kairi said, turning around and facing Naminè.

"You know how to open his locks?“ Kairi asked and got a short nod from Naminè.

Naminè had tried it a few times at Hollow Bastion and didn't have any problems with it.

Monochrome emitted its first light ray, opening the lock to the cage. The second and third undid the chains he was bound to and set Jack Sparrow free.

"Ye have my thanks, young ladies. Many thanks for rescuing me. Now, if ye excuse me, I'm gonna have Barbossa return my ship,“ Sparrow said, while stalking towards the stairs.

In that moment, Kairi looked up the stairs and saw something terrible.

“We might have a serious problem,” Kairi said and walked back in the back of the room.

“What do you mean Kairi? What did you see?” Olette was curious.

“Nobodies. There might be Heartless too, I don't know.”

For now, Kairi had to prepare for a battle. If there were Nobodies, it meant the Organization was involved. It would be a really dumb move to just rush up there and attack whatever there was. She did see a couple of Nobodies scurrying around. They didn't notice her down there, though. The best maneuver would be to lure them down there.

Kairi looked around, examine the room closely. It was about twenty or twenty-four foot long and not more than ten or fourteen foot wide. She didn't know what kind of Nobodies were up there and, if there were any at all, what Heartless. Having a strategy was the key to a successful battle. That they didn't get noticed yet was their biggest advantage.

Sparrow had vanished in the meantime and Olette and Naminè, whom were quite a bit puzzled at how calm she was, watched Kairi walked around and examine different things. Beside the two cages in this room, who was some sort of prison inside a ship, there were lots of barrels, trunks and other things. Some of them had some sort of fluid in it, and it smelled awful.

“Naminè. Don't use your magic carelessly here. I have no idea what they store in those trunks and barrels. It might be explosive. Lightning won't work inside. Ice could make this narrow place even worse. Can you stick to healing me and Olette?”

Naminè was rather pale when Kairi asked. It wasn't easy to keep using curative magic and this place somehow scared her a little bit. The gateway had already been quite scary, and Naminè had been happy that she didn't have to actually fight them. But this now was different. There wasn't enough room to stay back.

“I'll try. But cure magic is really exhausting. I... don't know how long I can keep-”

Kairi shook her head. Naminè was new to this, completely new. She had to take it easy on her.

“It's fine. If we're only facing lesser Nobodies we will be fine.”

It was important to calm her down. If Naminè panicked as soon as one Nobody or Heartless came close to her, that would be very bad. No matter how skilled a magic user was, sometimes close quarter combat was unavoidable.

“Basically I will show myself at the stairs and lure them down. Olette, you stay near Naminè to protect her if anything gets past me. And I'm no wonder fighter like Tifa. There will be stuff that gets past me.”

With a gaze at the pale Naminè, Kairi looked straight at Olette, giving her a short smile.

“I trust you,” Kairi said.

Olette could feel her heart skip for a split second. How could Kairi just trust her like that? She didn't even do anything special to earn that trust.

“Then let's get done with this.”

Kairi had a odd feeling in the stomach area. She wasn't new to fighting monsters in general, but something was odd about this ship. It made her feel like there was something ill in the air. Maybe it was just the stink of this old room.

Olette summoned Hero's Crest and arranged a few of the barrels to stand in the way between her and the walls. These things were heavy and Olette had to push them over the slightly slick ground with all her might. Those monsters wouldn't bother to exploit the terrain. If those barrels blocked the way, they would head straight for her. The place was narrow, so the number of these things that could attack at once was limited. If someone wanted to get through her, he had to literally get her out of the way.

From earlier, Olette knew that Naminè was a potent magic user, and she could count on her for healing purposes. In any case, Olette would stand her ground. Like this, it was impossible to do any speedy maneuver but in this narrow place were such movements basically useless anyway.

Naminè held tight on Monochrome and glared at Kairi's back. She wasn't feeling well about the fact that Kairi was about to play bait and then stay so far ahead. It would be very hard to cast a cure spell on Kairi from that distance.

Just seconds before Kairi stepped on the first step of the stairs, something odd happened. The whole room, or the ship, the world, Kairi couldn't tell, went and stopped. It was different from when it happened in Twilight Town. People alien to that world could still move. But even Olette and Naminè were frozen stiff.

Kairi was about to worry what has caused this phenomenon when a voice echoed through her head. Not only once but it echoed several times. On top of that, it was completely unintelligible. Kairi couldn't understand one word of it. It took her a few seconds to realize that the words not only did echo in her head but the words appeared in her mind.

It was like as if someone wanted to tell something. But it made no sense. It was completely incomprehensible.

“Cdyztd lg vid yihvd elltu vizv odze vl mlvihmfmduu. Vilud yil ztd mlv yilod, mlt mzwfiv, cdyztd lg vidm, zu vids cdzt hoo yhoo. Lmbd vid elltu ztd lkdm, el mlv iduhvzvd. Yd ztd yzhvhmf glt slw, Pdscozedt”

“Kairi, are you spacing out? Now of all times?” Olette mocked from further back.

What had just happened? When had time resumed flow? Did she... imagine this?

“I just.... there was... never mind.”

What in the world had just happened?

“You just stand there for almost a minute and spaced out Kairi. That's not like you.”

“Yeah I'm fine. It's nothing, really.”

For now, they needed to focus on the mission. Their current position wasn't the best. The nobodies could notice them any time soon.

And they came sooner than anticipated.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Captain Barbossa, I will handle those fools. They are not worthy for you to be concerned with.”

A man, completely veiled by his dark coat, was talking to Barbossa. They had noticed Kairi and the girls long ago, and the deck was basically empty but Barbossa and the man in the black coat. They were anchored near a marooned island. They would leave Jack here, and it was in the intention of the unknown man to do the same with those three girls.

“I will have my... underlings, take care of them. If you'd please, you could watch.”

“Aye, I got better to do than foolin' 'round with those imbeciles. Get them off my ship, mate. We ain't the time for idling any longer,” Barbossa ordered and left for his quarters. He couldn't stand the show that man put on.

“I'll have them play a little. The Superior did order me to bring chaos to this world, but he never said I can't have my fun with them,” the man said and clicked with his fingers.

Over a dozen Nobodies and a horde of Heartless appeared on deck. The crew was watching the spectacle from inside the cabin.

“That man be in league with Davy Jones, I tell ye,” one of them said.

The man took his hood down, unveiling his face. Blond hair, several earrings and his face graced with a no less blond beard.

With a simple wave of his arm, the Nobodies went down the stairs.


---Valiant Hearts---


Before Kairi could properly react, half a dozen Nobodies had already moved past her. She managed to hit one of them right on the head with her Keyblade and it vanished before Kairi had to focus her attention on what came further down the stairs. It was only Nobodies. The Heartless didn't seem to be here yet. That made the whole battle a lot easier. If there only were those few-

“We have a problem here Kairi!” Olette shouted from the back.

Kairi managed to turn around, just to look at a nightmare. Behind her, around Olette, had spawned a lot of Heartless, only the weakest kind, but there was an awful lot of them. Naminè had already gone to the very back of the room and was prepared to backup Olette. The barrels had been knocked over by the sheer amount of Heartless that had spawned on the ground. Olette was now open, vulnerable to every direction.

The attack began and it was nothing short of a nightmare. Olette couldn't defend to every site at once. Her best was slaying whatever came close to her, and anything that went for Naminè had to get past her. It was a much worse duty to protect Naminè than Olette had been thinking. She had to effectively kill any and everything that went for her. Those things jumped at her, scratched her with their little dark claws, leaving red scratches all over her skin.

With a brave attempt, Olette took both Keyblades and whirled around, which lifted the rows of the Heartless a bit. But it didn't help much. There were too many. Although Olette could handle a few of them at once, they attacked from every side. There were at least ten of them at one time, and even though Olette killed them with just a slash or two, they kept coming and multiplying.

“Children of the Earth, let us endure,” Naminè had to use recitation cure already. It was hard to keep up with all the injuries Olette was taking. But it wasn't her fault at all. No human being could have defended against that many enemies at once.

“Trees of the infinite forest, send me your blessing.”

It was literally a battle against the clock. If Naminè ran out of stamina and couldn't heal Olette anymore, it wouldn't take more than half a minute for her go down. And for now, Naminè was already quite exhausted. If this didn't end soon...

“I really could use some help here Kairi!”

Naminè couldn't keep up with the healing. Olette had scratches all over the place, and her inner warmth was being drained. It was a dreadful feeling and if that was fighting Heartless, Olette had now a glimpse of a clue how tough Kairi's past few years must have been.

Kairi couldn't pay close attention to what happened further back in the room. The Nobodies kept getting more and if not for her newly gained skills, she would've fallen to their attacks long ago. A basic sortie did the trick against those lesser things. Horizontal slashes were much more suitable than vertical ones, simply because the room was not all that high. Those things didn't stand much of a chance, but Kairi was surrounded.

There was no helping it. Kairi centered Oathkeeper in mid-air, did a whirlwind attack and slew four of the Nobodies with it. She had to help Olette to eliminate those Heartless first. A few seconds after escaping her own pinch, Kairi was horrified by the view that lay before her. There was a giant pile of Heartless, and for a split second, Kairi could see the rest of Circle of Life, Olette's Keyblade, vanish under the pile.

That was really bad! Kairi had no idea what this would do to Olette, but whatever it was, one thing was certain. It would be really bad.

That must be a few dozen of them. To hack them all away one for one would take much too long. And the Nobodies were coming too. It was really dangerous but they had to do it. No matter what the outcome would be.

----Valiant Hearts---


It was dark. Just dark. Not the kind one saw in the night, in the streets or a pitch black room. There was not even a spark of light. Nothing at all. She was standing all alone amidst an impervious darkness. Her body felt unutterably cold. It was as if she wasn't even alive. Was that it? Was she dead? Did she die back there?

She couldn't even feel anxiety or fear anymore. There was nothing left to feel. Just emptiness. But the others would come to rescue her. Kairi would come.

She waited, waited for so long, it seemed like a eternity. But no one came. It just looked like she was all forgotten. It was completely hopeless. No one would come. They didn't care at all. And why should they? What good would it do to rescue her?

Time ran by, and she didn't know how long she was there. Her eyes had tried to get used to the darkness but there was nothing worth seeing, even if she were to see in this eternal darkness. What did she wait here for? Why was she here?

It felt like a eternity passed in this darkness. There was nothing she could do, nothing that was worth doing. But why would she care to do anything in the first place? It was all hopeless.

She was all alone and forgotten in this darkness. Or was it that she just returned to where she belonged? Had this all been a dream? What if all there ever was had been darkness?

But it didn't matter anymore. Nothing mattered anymore.

After a while, even breathing seemed to become senseless. What good would it do to stay alive in this place? Why was she alive anyway? Did it matter? No. There was no one that would care that...

Something in her memory rang. Something was there. The darkness was wavering around her, moving, as if a very powerful light was trying to kill it. Who was there?

“Snap out of it!”

Someone was yelling at her. It hurt in her head, but this voice... she knew this voice.

“Olette, come to!” The voice echoed.

Olette? Was that her? Her name? She had forgotten, for all the time nothing had mattered. What good did a name any-

A sharp pain made her scream out. The pain was coming from everywhere and yet nowhere. It was as if her soul was being cut, something was grasping her heart.

But the darkness lost ground with every second. A bright light, dazzling and blinding, was far away and came closer, and every inch it came, the darkness moved away, vanished.

The following seconds could only be described as confusing. The light speed up in a insane way and enclosed her before she knew.

Olette opened her eyes, and what she saw made her feel much better. The first thing she saw after escaping the darkness was Kairi's face. Olette had never been so happy to see Kairi. It was only a vague feeling, but it was like Kairi had called her back.

“Finally, you've come to. You took quite the beating from the Heartless. I thought you would never come back. We were really worried. Naminè gave it her best shot to heal you.”

They were not on the ship anymore.

“What... happened? I only remember that I was fighting those Heartless and they kept getting more, and the next moment I was... I don't know. I don't want to remember it. It's giving me goosebumps that I was thinking such stuff. You never told me those Heartless basically take every grain happiness from you. This was worse than getting injured from that man we fought at the mansion!” Olette blurted out, turning pale when she remembered the darkness.

“Long story... But it looks like we have plenty... yes, plenty of time to explain,” Kairi said, with a somewhat forced smile.

Olette was laying on sandy ground, her head on Kairi's lap, and looking straight up in her face. It was somewhat different from earlier. Although serious, her eyes were red and swollen, as if... but that was just ridiculous. Why would she?

“We somehow blasted those Heartless to hell. Well, Naminè did. We then literally made a run for it. For some time... I thought you were gone.”

Those last words came more slowly than the rest.

“When I decided to go back and help you fight the Heartless...”


---Valiant Hearts---


They had to get Olette out of there. But in front were the Nobodies, in the back the Heartless, and under them, buried alive, Olette. Kairi couldn't come up with anything better.

Kairi could see that the type of the Nobodies now changed. It wasn't just the lesser ones now. A few of a different type came down the stairs and they started shooting with something that looked like a rifle. Deflecting two of three shots with Oathkeeper, she jumped over a barrel and made a run for it to reach Naminè.

The Heartless seemed to completely ignore her existence, presumably because Olette was buried under them.

Naminè was completely pale. Having witnessed how Olette was being buried alive under a pile of darkness was more than just slightly frightening. Kairi took a few seconds to get her to snap out of it. She needed Naminè now, needed her to save Olette.

“Naminè. Naminè!” Kairi shook her.

The blond girl looked quite out of it. But they had no time to waste.

“Naminè. I know it sounds crazy but cast a Firera spell direct on that pile of Heartless. Don't worry, I'll cast a ice spell to protect us from the fire. We need to get Olette out of here. We all need to get out of here. The faster the better.”

Naminè took a few seconds to understand what Kairi wanted her to do. That was really dangerous, but if Kairi wanted her to do that, she would.

Directing Monochrome at the pile, Naminè started reciting, almost synchronized with Kairi.

A Firera spell would take longer naturally, so it would actually work out. While Kairi couldn't use a recitation, Naminè did, which was probably a over the top effect in this cramped room.

“Ifirt, lend me your lance!”

Seconds before Naminè finished, Kairi casted her blizzard spell on a couple of barrels and trunks that stood between them and the Heartless pile. A few Nobodies that had found them got caught up in it. It froze them together, building almost a wall of ice between the girls and the Heartless. It wasn't wide enough to cover the whole room width, but it had to suffice.

The Firera spell that Naminè used took the form of a lance with a fireball on its peak. The lance shot an instant later right at its goal. The impact was devastating, not only blasting most of the Heartless to hell but also setting half of the room on fire.

The ice didn't hold. Some of the fire burst over to where the girls had taken cover. Kairi reacted in an instant and protected Naminè, embracing her, acting as a shield. It wasn't much, but enough to make Kairi grind her teeth. Magic fire was much hotter than its natural cousin. Thank god, it didn't seem to leave any noticeable burns on her back.

The fire had just cease to spread any further as Kairi went up, started to run where the pile had been, jumped over a burning barrel which just happened to explode after Kairi had landed behind it. It threw her off balance, and the explosion itself send some wood shards all over the place, two of them piercing her left arm.

Kairi had to endure it; Olette was right in front of her. She was unconscious and pale, breathing oddly and shivering all over, even though the room was burning hot. They had to get out of here.
When Kairi turned around, carrying Olette, she noticed that it wouldn't be so easy.

“I think that's enough destruction for now,” some unknown voice spoke to her. How much worse could her situation get?

A man with a huge beard, scruffy and dirty, smelling across the room after rum, came down the stairs, followed by another man. It was not the man that was obviously a pirate that got Kairi's attention. It was the other man and what he held.

Blond hair, a no less blond beard and several earrings. And the dark coat that only members of the Organization wore. And he held Naminè, threatening her with a over-sized playing card.

This was now officially a really bad day, if not the worst she had ever had. She had to get out of here, and heal Olette. It was really worrying that she was ice cold, even though the room was burning and hot enough to make Kairi sweat like on a barbecue. And now Kairi had to rescue Naminè from the evil clutches of a Organization member too.

“Tis troubling, settin' my ship on fire like that. And ye sure you can handle those alright, mate?”

“Aye, sure captain Barbossa. Can leave this to me.”

As to enforce that fact, the blonde waved his right arm around, setting free hundreds of dozens of cards, which immediately extinguished the fire. The room was smelling after burned paper, burning old rotten wood and other things that the fire had burned. But at least the heat went down. Kairi couldn't have stood it much longer.

The scruffy man did a short laugh and then left. If that guy couldn't handle those, he'd have him go over the plank alright.

“I know what you want. Want me to return her to you, don't you? I don't think it'll work out just that way. But how about a game. If you can answer a question I ask you, you will get her back and free to go. Over board of course. If you answer wrong or not at all, I will take her with me and you will face my cards.”

Kairi had little choice. The cards were still there and if he could control them like he did with the fire, then there was little hope to escape them. They would slice her and Olette to little pieces.

“Who are you anyway?” Kairi asked.

She had to play on time, to think of an plan.

“My name is Luxord. I'm a gambler. But a gamble comes at a price. And you have little choice but to abide by what I say. Or I could kill little miss here right on the spot.”

Xemnas did order him to bring chaos to a world of his choice. Pirates and their customs were a great place for gambles, and it was a wink of fortune for him that they showed up right on the ship he was on.

“So what is your question? I don't have time to waste.”

Kairi needed to make hurry. Olette's breathing got more shallow by the minute and now that the fire was out, Kairi could feel her icy body.

Luxord smiled with a most disgusting grin and then started this little game of his.

No one had ever answered this riddle before, and so would also this little Keyblader girl fail at it. It was one of the ten hardest riddles he knew, and even in the Organization had only Xemnas known the answer to a few of them.

“Burning hot and freezing cold, of flesh and stone, of glass and ice, full of hate, full of joy, forgiving and cruel, in man and beast. Restless as the wind, yet calm as the ocean and steady as the earth. We know all and nothing about it, and yet we have unwavering trust in it. Unknown and common, strong and weak, this all it is.”

That made not much sense. How could something be all that? Kairi was quite confused. She wasn't great or bad at riddles and logic problems, but this one was quite the hard nut to crack.

“I will wait five minutes.”

Luxord started laughing, certain of his victory. They didn't need all three of the Keyblader. One would suffice. This was just minimizing the risks.

Kairi just couldn't come up with anything that fit in all categories. Glass, Stone, Flesh, Ice, those were just too different. There must been some trick to that question.

“Four minutes.”

Naminè was feeling ill. Not only had she to watch Kairi struggling finding a answer to this ridiculous question, but it was also really frightening to be hold hostage like this. To top it all off, if Kairi couldn't come up with the right answer, she would...

“Two minutes.”

What was the answer to that riddle? Wind? Greed? Any other emotion? But then, joy and hate were parts of it, and those are also emotions. An adventure? That could be, but how did this all describe a adventure? And how did one trust in something but doesn't know anything about it? Maybe there wasn't even a right answer to this? Maybe is was a trick question? One with a question as answer?

“One minute.”

But if that was the case, what should she do? Leaving Olette would mean that she would die. Attacking without leaving Olette would mean Kairi was too slow. He would kill Naminè. Each way, they couldn't do anything. But what should-

“Time's up. Cards, slice h-”

A odd sound disrupted him speaking. Naminè could feel his grip loosening and seconds after, he fell over, unconscious. Behind him appeared a puzzled looking Jack Sparrow, armed with a wooden paddle. He obviously had knocked him on the head. It was a really odd way to attack such a foe, and Kairi was first confused for a moment, then glad that they had somehow, even though it was luck, escaped his trap.

Naminè ran over to Kairi, a few tears in the eyes, not out of fear but for being happy that Kairi didn't get hurt more than she already was.

“I don't think I've yet have heard a thanks from ye, or any gratitude for my brave act of rescuing this lady,” Sparrow said.

Kairi had no time to deal with him. Olette had partially stopped breathing in the meanwhile. The situation got much worse when upstairs started to give off a lot of noise. It seemed that those pirates had one or two things to talk over with Sparrow.

“What was your name? Jack Sparrow? Do you have any means of escape from here?”

Kairi had little choice but to ask him for help. She didn't knew this world, its laws and other things. They were basically aliens here. Sparrow at least seemed to have some association with this ship. He should know a way to escape.

“Ye could swim to the island that's near. But I don't recommend that, as there is naught but-” Jack was cut off by Kairi.

“Naminè, use the strongest Blizzara magic you have and fire it at the stairs. Then use a Firera magic to melt the ice instantly.”

Did Kairi lost her mind? Naminè didn't understand the sense of this. If she melt the ice, what good would it do to cast it in the first place? But, after all, it was Kairi that said it. There must been some reason behind it.

Blizzara was a easy spell to cast just randomly at one point. What made it a complicated spell to use was the many many different versions one could summon due to the use of recitations. If a simple ice block was good, then this was really easy.

“Freezing lands that move in the shades!”

Monochrome sent off a at best fist sized ice crystal that slowly flew over to the stairs. As soon as it touched the stairs, a staggering amount of ice grew out of the crystal and blocked the stairs completely.

“Now the fire spell. After you cast, be ready to run for your life. Jack Sparrow, I recommend that you escape as well. That guy over there that you knocked out will not think highly of you. And you don't want him to get mad at you.”

Kairi had given him a warning. It was now up to him to escape.

“Ifirt, lend me your lance!”

The same fire lance as before shot across the room, having a unexpected impact at the ice. In seconds, the ice had melted and not only the whole brig was filled with the water mist of the melted ice but it also would engulf most of the upper level of the ship.

They wouldn't be able to capture them like this.

Kairi still carried Olette and now had taken Naminè's hand to prevent losing each other in the mist. Up the stairs, she took a moment to look around. They weren't on deck yet. Which way was the right? Kairi had never seen the inside of this ship before. They could only try and hope the mist would hold a while.

“Over here, this the right way.”

That voice belonged to Jack Sparrow. It was hard to guess which direction it came from, but in the end, Kairi found a shadow in the mist that moved down right strange. That must be Sparrow.

Following the shadow close up, Kairi could feel the mist lifting a bit and fresh air a little while later. They must be on deck. Unfortunately, the mist lost its concentration faster than expected. It was a matter of seconds until they would be spotted. Kairi couldn't take the weight of three people. At least Naminè had to hold onto something that could carry her weight. Naminè had told Kairi once that she didn't know how to swim, when Olette told them a story about the beach.

A wooden plank would do, but where to get... But they were on a ship! Kairi kicked without further ado as hard as possible against a part of the rail and as expected, a quite long part of it broke. It was a bit rotten, so it could withstand water and the usual activities of a ship, but not a brutal kick of someone that was running for her life.

“Sparrow! There is Sparrow! And those imbeciles, seize them ye idiots!”

That voice was Barbossa. They had spotted them, and if not now, they won't be able to escape.

Kairi took Naminè's hand, and they jumped together. The water was not cold as expected. And Sparrow was right. The island was about a mile away. Naminè hold onto the wooden plank that was floating into the water. And now of all times, Kairi had to notice a huge mistake. She couldn't swim while carrying Olette. If she were to hold onto the wooden plank, it would sink. It could only hold about one person, and now Kairi had a huge problem. Olette's weight pulled her down, and it was very straining to just keep over water, let alone swimming a mile.

A few meters beside her fell something into the water, and seconds later, Sparrow surfaced.

“I'd recommend that ye ladies swim before those sorry excuses for honorary pirates start firin',” Sparrow said and was about to make a run for it when Kairi hold him back.

“Help me out and we... help you get back your ship,” It was the only thing Kairi could think of. She needed his help now and had to lure him with whatever was appropriate.

“Ye ladies helping me getting back my Pearl? I do see a profit in this. What do-” Sparrow couldn't finish his line.

Kairi couldn't hold herself up anymore with Olette on her back. Sparrow wasn't a idiot. With a short dive, he took Olette from Kairi, who now surfaced and took a deep breath. They weren't out of danger yet. The first bullets from the pirate's rifles hit the water right next to her. Grabbing the wooden plank and looking after Sparrow who carried Olette, Kairi tried to swim as fast as she could. Naminè had never learned swimming but paddling with her feet was at least helping a little.

“Whaddya doing, ye idiots! After them!” Barbossa angrily shouted.

“I wouldn't recommend that, Captain Barbossa. The longer you wait to grab that treasure, who knows who else Sparrow told of the map or the island? Someone might take advantage of the delay to capture those sore losers.”

Luxord couldn't afford to have them all killed by the pirates. At least one had to get away. And on a marooned island, there was no escape for them. It was a bitter taste, after being cheated like that, to do this, but Xemnas would simply behead him if all three of them died.

“Ye have your point. Ye make a fine first mate. Got sense for the important things ain't you.”

---Valiant Hearts---


“That was really a long story. Literally,” Olette said, by now sitting next to Naminè. “But why did they not follow us?”

“Ask them yourself. Or ask Sparrow,” Kairi said, rolling her eyes and pointing towards the other side of the beach.

Olette took a moment to recognize what Kairi was pointing at. Sparrow seemed to lay there, once in a while drinking out of a dirty bottle something.

“He is probably now even more drunk than before. It's been a few hours. Looks to me that Sparrow isn't here for the first time. He left you on the beach and vanished into the little jungle on this island. Apparently looking for something. I have no idea what he is drinking, but it smells really nasty,” Kairi explained, leaning back.

“What do we do now, Kairi?”

Naminè had been quiet for a while, and Kairi was relieved that she didn't seem to have any permanent trauma or something from this. It was more a exception that things went such a bad way, but this wasn't the worst Kairi had every experienced.

“Thats a good question...” Kairi answered, looking in the sky.


---Valiant Hearts---

The entrance to the inner cavern of the Isla de la Muerta was the mouth of a vast skull, embedded in the islands rocks. It was a frightening view, but the greed of the pirates was bigger than any fear. They went inside, and the first few jumped in the unnatural icy water, just to swim by themselves to the inside, to be the first that could grab some of the gold pieces inside.

Luxord rubbed the back of his head. He had still a bump from the hit with the plank. He was not important. Xemnas wouldn't complain if he killed him. And yes he would. That damn Jack Sparrow.

They had left the girls and Jack Sparrow on the tiny deserted island a day ago. By this time, they should notice the hunger and thirst one suffers when marooned.

“A fine treasure tis, we found here. Ye ingrates, we're not here to grab leftovers and dinky gold. The map tells there's some mighty treasure inside,” Barbossa shouted at the pirates that already crawled on the ground, picking up every gold piece, stashing in every pocket they had.

Luxord was already inside. He was sitting on a huge chest, made of granite, filled to the edge with pure gold amulets. The chest itself was resting on a little mountain of gold and treasure.

Barbossa had led a good dozen of his pirates further inside, leaving the rest to collect whatever they could take and bring it over to the Black Pearl.

The last room was a big, dark and wet grotto in the heart of the island. Every corner had piles of gold, treasures all over the place, and in the center of all was the chest with the amulets, with Luxord sitting on it.

“Welcome to the true treasure of the Isle de la Muerta,” Luxord said, walking down the pile of gold in the center.

“Ye a bit too friendly about this. I smell a rat. Ye ain't playing fool's game with me, mate?” Barbossa's mistrust was awakened.

Why was this man so free about this? No man in this world would be that calm when surrounded by those riches. And yet, this Luxord fellow was amazingly giving in this matter. It was smelling like a trap.

“I don't have any use for gold. My only concern were those three girls, and they've been dealt with. My thanks for that, Captain. The gold is all yours,” Luxord defended his behavior. "But when I had to ask for a deal, Captain Barbossa, I assume I would be free to do whatever I want with Jack Sparrow, in case he somehow will escape that island,” Luxord asked.

“I doubt that bastard's alive, but if ye find him, you can tear him to pieces,” Barbossa responded with a laugh.

That was exactly what Luxord wanted to hear. He had a nice little game for Sparrow in mind. One that would make him wish he would never have meet him.

It still didn't seem quite right to Barbossa. But the sheer treasure before his eyes was blinding him. The pirates had already started plundering the grotto, but none had touched the chest yet. Barbossa would server their hands if they'd touch something like that before him.

“Tis better be no treasure with a hook on it, mate,” Barbossa warned and then went off, climbing the pile of gold, looking inside the chest.

A chill went down his spine. Whatever it was, those amulets had a scary feeling about them. The chest was filled up to the rand. Barbossa reached out his hand, taking one of the amulets. The same second he picked one up, a strange feeling went through his body. Touching chest, legs and arms, feeling flesh still on his bones, Barbossa dismissed it as simple side-effect of the excitement.

“Just as I planned,” Luxord muttered, walking away while supressing a sadistic laugh.

Quietly opening a portal of darkness, Luxord left, leaving behind a unimaginable mess and chaos. Nobody noticed that two pirates had been missing ever since they had started to explore the cave.

Silently in the darkness, in the shadows of the grotto, something was crawling. And the darkness was engulfing the gold.


----Valiant Hearts---


Luxord was particularly happy in a sadistic way that his plan had been a huge success. The curse would soon show first symptoms. The pirates would curse him, would curse the gold and their greed. It was their own fault. It wasn't he who told him to take the treasure. It was their own greed, the mad longing for gold.

He had found the island they had left Sparrow and the Keyblader. It was small enough to find them soon. There was no escape for them. He had to make sure that at least one of them survived, or Xemnas would take his head.

Only a short while later, Luxord was wondering where they had gone. They couldn't have left the island. The surrounding sea was full of Heartless he had left to roam free there after the Black Pearl had left this god forsaken place.

They must've been somewhere there. It was dark out, so they would probably sleep somewhere. But what if there was one of those annoying portals the Keyblader could use on this island? If they had left the world, to get support? It hardly mattered, but it would delay his plans and anything else.

Still, that pirate Jack Sparrow had to be somewhere. He had searched the ground several times and... the ground! That was it. They must be-

Luxord was taken out of his own thoughts a second later. Another dark portal opened up next to him. It was Saix.

“Xemnas is calling for you. He wanted to see results, not your fooling around here. You will return immediately Luxord,” Saix said with his usual cold attitude and waited for Luxord to open his own portal.

They wouldn't run. They couldn't run. Those Keybladers were doomed. There was no escape.

Opening his own gate to the path of darkness, Luxord looked a last time around, mentally swearing that he would get his revenge and fun, and then left through the darkness.

Saix left shortly after. Xemnas had been very displeased. Not a single heart had been collected since Luxord started his mission and over two weeks had went by. He would be lucky if the Superior only punished him.

Xigbar was sitting on a balcony, far above the crosspoint of the dark paths the Organization had used to build their headquarters around. Luxord would appear any moment. Saix never took too long to finish his missions. Unlike Luxord, Saix didn't play and fool around, he came right to the point all the time. That was the reason Xigbar couldn't use him.

A dark portal, it was the gambler indeed, appeared on the platform, and a troubled looking Luxord came right out of it.

Xigbar lost no time and teleported down, next to the blonde. There was no saying what would happen to him when the Superior found out that Luxord had been fooling around with some humans. The man with the eye-patch had his own spies on the back of every Organization member. Xemnas's goal surely was important, but there were things beneath that. And Xemnas didn't see that. Marluxia had taken the wrong approach and acted too soon.

“I need to speak with you.” Xigbar was unusually friendly. He never talked much to most of the members.

“What do you want Xigbar? The Superior is waiting for me and I'd rather not have him waiting longer than necessary,” Luxord was torn between listening and just walking away. If Xigbar wanted to talk, it had to be important.

“I know of your little, let me say, dispute with the Keybladers. I have a bill with one of them too. Xemnas might be right about collecting the hearts, but we can't endanger the Organization. Look at what happened to Marluxia and his pawns. They're not a force to leave aside like this.”

Xigbar had his points. It was true, the Keybladers themselves weren't the real problem. If the whole group of those pests from Hollow Bastion would attack them again, it could well cost him his life. Luxord decided to listen to what the scar face had to say.

“I had insight in some of the studies of Xemnas's Somebody.” That came out of the blue. Luxord didn't even know who Xemnas's Somebody was. Xigbar really knew what he was doing if he found out that much.

“So? Anything interesting? A new kind of card game maybe, that you talk to me?” Luxord had to stay guarded. Whatever Xigbar was suggesting, if he was doing it behind the back of the Superior, it was very dangerous.

“You know how we're created, don't you.” Xigbar slowly walked around him, almost literally whispering poison for Luxord's mind. He couldn't resist the urge to know, and Xigbar apparently knew it.

“Of course I do. I don't have to be reminded of that by the likes of you,” Luxord responded rather unpleased.

“So, I assume you're also aware that most of your physical abilities are taken from our somebodies. The books I've read so far affirmed that.”

Xigbar was avoiding the main point like a mouse the trap. But he still wanted the cheese, and in this case, Luxord had fallen right into the trap.

“What is your point? I already know that much. We all do. Zexion didn't research Nobodies for nothing.” The gambler was starting to get annoyed. By now, he could already have meet Xemnas and finished his report.

“What do you think would happen if one of those Hollow Bastion plagues would create a Nobody? Or even better, one of the Keybladers?”

Luxord could literally feel Xigbar smiling. It was a disgusting and abhorrent feeling. It wasn't right to smile with that face. But indeed, what would happen to them?

“If they can fight us at equal level as humans, imagine how powerful their Nobodies could be. Xemnas's plan might be to of great importance to us, but what after we accomplished that task? What beyond that? Wouldn't we need to strive for even greater power?” Xigbar continued.

For a moment, Luxord could smell the reek of malice and betrayal. But what Xigbar said infiltrated his head, confused his thoughts. Yes, what was beyond that point?

“But how do you want to make them into Nobodies? It isn't so simple. I assume you've already thought on something, don't you?”

He was interested. Yes, this could prove to be the greatest game ever. This wasn't betraying Xemnas like Marluxia attempted to. This was much better.

Xigbar's thoughts were roaring in laughter. He hadn't even told Luxord that the Nobody of one of those Keybladers should theoretically be able to wield a Keyblade. There was no need to rely on enemy force to have their plan succeed. It was so simple, yet, Xemnas hadn't given it the benefit of a thought. Or did he simply don't know?

“Just having their hearts stolen by a Heartless won't work. What if the body is taken away too? Nothing left to form their Nobody? But whatever the Somebody of the Superior studied, he came up with a experimental way to create artificial Heartless. I just looked into that and used some of Zexion's old records and I found something very interesting.”

Xigbar's smile wasn't just disgusting anymore. It was shining with disaster and chaos, and for a split second, the gambler was scared of this man.

“What did you find Xigbar?”

He couldn't supress the urge to ask. It was impossible. Not after all Xigbar had said.

“Heartless and Nobodies are both created by and from humans and their heart. The process to create a Heartless is easy. The process for a lesser Nobody just as much. But what we're longing for is a method to create high level Nobodies of those people.”

Again, he avoided the question, rambling on with some secret knowledge he gained. But whatever Xigbar said, it made sense to Luxord. His thoughts were poisoned by this game, the risk, the tension and the possible outcome. It was all in the air.

“What now, if I would hold the knowledge to create a high level Nobody from someone's body without involving the Heartless in the process”

For a moment, Luxord's thoughts stopped. It took him a moment to comprehend the possible options such knowledge would bare.

“I still need to test the process, but anyone of considerable power will suffice. Bring me one of them,” Xigbar emitted in this moment the same aura the superior had. There was a clear difference in power between them, but Luxord couldn't refuse this temptation.

“Soon,” he answered.

Minutes later, trying to disguise any excitement, Luxord walked straight into Xemnas's private quarters. The superior was standing right in the middle of the hall, his face digress from the gambler.

He didn't feel the need to kneel or anything. His plans in that world were about to add up, and if he told Xemnas that he was right in time, then-

He couldn't finish his thoughts. Immediately when he stopped walking, the superior had shoot a ball of energy against his chest, sending him flying across the whole hall.

“I could be wrong, but didn't I assign you the mission to bring chaos to a world and collect more hearts, Luxord?” Xemnas was obviously very displeased.

“And that I did. The hearts will come soon, more than you could ever imagine, Superior. My plan is about to enter it's final phase. That world will provide us with a never seen amount of hearts, and I even got all three of the Keyblader trapped-” Luxord was disrupted again.

Xemnas had hit him, smashed Luxord against a wall, robbing him his breath.

“I had ordered you to collect hearts, not play games. You will bring me hearts immediately Luxord. I will not tolerate failure.”

With that said, he let the man go, turning around, repeating his warning.

“I will not tolerate failure.”

Slowly walking away, vanishing into the shadows of his private quarters, his gaze flew up to the ever pitch black sky. Soon, his plan would succeed.

Luxord was angry by all means. Even though he knew the Superior had him let off easily, it had been unnecessary to punish him.

All this was the fault of that man. That pirate. And those girls. He would get his revenge. Soon, very soon.

“It will be a game good enough to die for.”

The last words echoed through the room.

“Good enough to die for.”

He didn't know that there was someone else that was playing games.


---Valiant Hearts---


“This has proven most useful. And it is just the peak of the pile. I need to know more... much more.”

The room was Zexion's former laboratory. There were notes and records laying everywhere. His latest research had been the about the very nature of the Nobodies' self. Where they came from, how they came to exist, the rumor of the unflawed Nobody, where they went to when their existence faded and much more.

There was one piece of information that was most useful. No, it was even beyond it. If it was true what there was written, they already held the key to unlimited power in their hands.

Reiterating the words out loud once, he looked at the record, asking himself if there was a limit to being lucky.

“A Nobody doesn't die. He only fades.”


End of Chapter IX

Author note: I'm looking for someone that's gifted with Art design and photoshop or some other CG program. If one of you would happen to be experienced with such things, I'd like you to message me on fanfiction.net.

Chapter 10

Title: Loneliness, I and the Sunset

[Author's notes: As usual, devianthearts doesn't like my formarting, so it's plain test. I ask for your understanding.]

Valiant Hearts II

Chapter X

Loneliness, I and the Sunset


The sun was almost setting when the three girls finished exploring the deserted island. Nothing but small animals and a lot of wild fruit were present. At least they wouldn't face hunger soon. But much more important and grave was the fact that there was no Keyhole portal as they had hoped. Kairi, Olette and Naminè were trapped on the island, and there didn't seem to be any possibility of getting away other than through a gateway.

“I think we can at least say this: we're stuck and have no idea how to get out of here.”

Kairi stated the obvious, but it wasn't really helping. In such moments, she had to keep a clear mind for the sake of the others. In such a situation, she had to stay calm. Surprisingly, Naminè wasn't as scared as Kairi had thought. And Olette, if she indeed was scared, didn't show it openly.

For now, they had neither a way to escape from this island nor from this world. It was only logical to assume that the number of problems wouldn't increase any further. First off was to secure water and food, of which the latter was a easy matter, as the island was full of fruit and palms. For water, beside the water of the vast ocean, there wasn't any source of matter on the tiny island. Kairi had once made the mistake of drinking salt water from the ocean. It was not fit to be drunk. Maybe they could use some—

Kairi was ripped out of her thoughts. Sparrow, the former captain of the Black Pearl, had walked up to Olette and had just given her a nip of the contents of a bottle he was holding. The brunette coughed immediately and her face turned more red by the second.

“What is in that bottle?” Kairi asked, demanding a answer.

Sparrow stood up, leaving Olette, who was even more confused now, where she was and walked over to where Kairi was standing.

“This, girl, is some of the finest and best swill you'll ever find across the seas. Each 'n every pirate would sell 'is own mother for a bottle of this,” Sparrow mumbled.

The pirate was drunk on the bright day. And whatever was in that dirty bottle, it wasn't good for the girls to drink.

“Olette, stop that. It tickles too much,” Naminè said, which got Kairi's attention. The blond girl was being hugged by Olette, who was nibbling on Naminè's ear.

“Don't you dare give them any more alcohol. I'm not trusting you yet,” Kairi said.

“That's some mean thing to say. Didn' I save yer pretty friend? But 'tis the fate of a good ol' honorary pirate. Always the ingrates I get, I tell ye,” Sparrow responded, more or less, and walked over to the beach to lay down and drown himself in more of the weird swill.

It took Kairi a moment to separate Olette and Naminè. While one had been constantly giggling, the other was slightly confused by the odd behaviour. That's right, Naminè didn't know what alcohol was, nor what it did to otherwise completely fine people. But Olette, having had a normal life for about sixteen years, was bound to know. At least, that was what Kairi had been thinking. But to give someone injured alcohol wasn't the brightest of all ideas.

“Kairi, don't be a prude. I was just teasing her a little bit,” Olette said, in a voice that implied Sparrow wasn't the only person here who was drunk.

They had to get Olette back to her senses, and fast. Kairi didn't know when the sun was going to set, nor how cold it got at night in this world. Not to mention that sleeping out wasn't the brightest idea, considering that the Organization was still after them.

Pulling Olette along, Kairi got her close enough to the ocean to just sprinkle some water on her face. It had little to no effect. Olette's face had turned bright red from whatever Sparrow had given her.

“Okay, I bet she is going to complain later, but we need Olette in a sober state if we want avoid sleeping out under the sky today. And I really want to avoid being found by those pirates, in case they come back. Help me to get her into the water, Naminè.”

It was a bad habit to be overly careful, but Kairi didn't know anything about this world or about the pirates or the member of the Organization. It felt like things couldn't get any worse.

“Kairi, shouldn't we ask Sparrow for help? He looks like he knows this island and we don't.”

That much was obvious, but Kairi didn't want to rely on a drunken former pirate ship captain. “We don't know anything about him. Sure, he helped us to escape, but he really doesn't look like he is very reliable.”

Kairi wanted to get out of this misery on her own. “On her own” meant not relying on others, proving that she wasn't just an accessory from the Hollow Bastion gang. Naminè and Olette were new to this, but they managed themselves better than Kairi had in her first missions.

Naminè had noticed that Kairi was a bit more timid around Aerith and Tifa. It wasn't so odd when she reminded herself that those two were like parents to the redhead. But it did look like Kairi's mood always hit rock bottom when the topic changed to missions in other worlds.

From the argument they had at the evening of the night they left, Naminè could only guess that Kairi wanted to show her parents that she was able to do things on her own. Aside from the natural affection she bore for Kairi, this was one of the things that attracted her. The will to stand up for her own mind's decision, and the power to go through with that very decision. There were other things too, but Naminè couldn't really grasp what they were.

A not-so-elegant and mighty splash later, Olette was dripping wet, but at least she had come back to her senses.

“My head is spinning,” Olette grumbled, and held the very same to make it stop.

“Sparrow gave you some of his whatever-it-was. I'm not sure if it was in good intent, either,” Kairi replied, and walked over to help Olette up.

“My whole throat is burning, my head is spinning, and I swear, if he ever comes near me with a bottle, I'm going to hit him with the Hero's Crest right on the head,” the more or less drunk girl mumbled.

It took a while for Olette to be able to walk without stumbling every so few steps. Kairi had checked the island. It was roughly a few hundred feet long and about as wide, in the middle a collection of palms and other things. There were plenty of wild fruit and coconuts. Water was now a urgent matter, but even that was resolved rather easily. Naminè had seen Sparrow vanishing between the palms, and just a bit later, they had found a trap door in the ground that led to an underground hideout.

For whom, and by whom, that didn't matter at the moment. The ridiculous amount of alcohol aside, there were other things they could drink, although only very little of what they found had any labels. Most of the bottles were identified by sniff and test, which inevitably led to three slightly primed girls.

At least they had found a resolution to the problems of water and a place to sleep. It was very smelly down there, though, and it was basically impossible to breathe for a short time period without coughing, so they started moving most of the (for the three girls) worthless alcohol out of the hideout. Sparrow didn't protest, as it saved him from having to go down the stairs into the mouldy underground to get another bottle.

In the middle of all that chaos, Kairi had stopped working and looked at the ground. This was definitely the worst mission and situation she had ever been in.

“Missions usually don't go this badly. I just wanted you two to know that I will get you two home, no matter what happens to me. It's me who got you into this mess, and--” Kairi was brutally cut off by Olette, who took Kairi's hand. It was wrong to take all the blame for herself.

“We went along on our own decision. It's not your fault. And you don't have to do this on your own. At least let me help you, Kairi. I'm sure I won't be...”

Olette knew this scenario. Someone didn't manage to go through with what they had planned and was about to give up midway. That someone always ended up relying on her, or wanting her to help. And Olette would always give it, no matter how she felt about it. She feared no one would respect her if she didn't. It had always been like that. Even Hayner and Pence only acknowledged her after she showed to be a natural in struggle. Now that same tired scenario would repeat here with Kairi. It would be just the same. People only liked her because she was good with many things. If she were just a normal girl, nobody would care.

“I know you want to help, but it already helps that you're here, that I'm not alone. For now, that's more than enough for me.” And Kairi freed her hand and continued to put away the bottles.

It was a shock for Olette. No one had ever denied her help before. Or even wanted to not rely on her, to do things on their own. Was it because Kairi had gone through a lot of horrible things? Was she scared to rely on others? Whatever it was, this feeling was pleasant but strange. Olette felt that it was weird to look back at her, now that she knew that Kairi didn't rely on her. Was she just stubborn? Unable to accept there was someone that didn't want or need her help? For now, all she could think of, was that this had left a nice feeling inside her. Was Kairi special? Someone Olette could rely on?

Time went by much faster than they thought it would. According to Sparrow, they were in a southern sea, on which the nights are short and the days hot and long. That meant most of the time they would immediately know when a ship was coming.

The girls moved a few old wooden boxes and cases into a corner of the basement and used the cloths that protected the boxes inside from dust to get by in the cold of the night. They helped, even though the cloths were rather thin and dusty. To provide a bit more warmth, they slept close to each other.

Kairi had first been against that, simply because she already knew that Naminè wasn't likely to just lie there. Olette was immediately annoyed when Naminè came up with the idea and refused to say anything. She was still in distress over that. Was she simply annoyed by how natural Naminè acted about this or was there something else?

By the time they finished the emergency cleaning of the basement, the sun was setting. It was getting cooler by the moment, but it was still warm enough to run around in much less than they usually wore. Kairi left the basement to look for something to eat, and Olette went with her, leaving Naminè at the entry of the hideout to watch for Sparrow. Kairi didn't trust him.

Olette wanted to say something about earlier. It was eating her up from the inside, and her head was feeling funny. But the words didn't want to flow. After a few fruits and coconuts, it was the redhead that started talking.

“I'm sorry about earlier. I...just want to do this on my own. I'm not a little kid that can't do anything by herself. Nor are you, that's not what I'm saying. But this is my fault, no matter how you arrange the pieces. I'm...usually not this talkative. I don't know, it just feels like I can talk to you about anything.”

Kairi didn't stop walking and picked up another fruit. It was almost enough for the three. Tomorrow, they would have to come up with a plan how to escape from the island.

“I don't think it's your fault alone. You're not responsible for everything and anything alone, Kairi. Deep down, you're just another girl, like I am. The Keyblade has chosen you, but that doesn't change the fact that you have weaknesses and emotions like everyone else. No Keyblade will change that,” Olette responded.

She stopped walking and looked to the sky. She was right. Kairi was just another girl. Even though she traveled through worlds and had to fight those things. It didn't change the fact that she had feelings, dreams and fears too. It was only now that Olette fully comprehended what Kairi had gone through. All this Keyblade business must have kept her from all those things.

For Kairi, that was one weird thing to hear. 'Just another girl'. It was like someone was directly looking inside her, past the Keyblader, past all the responsibility, past the mission. Kairi was often thinking how her life would have been like if the Heartless had never come. If she hadn't been the chosen of the Keyblade. The thought of a normal life wasn't so bad. But that would also mean she never would have met Aerith, Tifa, Leon and all the others.

Olette didn't seem to just look at her like everyone else (Naminè aside) did. For them, for everyone back in Hollow Bastion, she was first the Chosen and then a girl. For her, for Olette, it seemingly didn't matter that she was a Keyblader. For Olette, she was just a ordinary girl. Up until now, Kairi didn't really look that closely at Olette. Naminè was the one who really captured her attention with her behaviour and mysterious relation. Olette had none of that. She was the most normal Keyblader out of the three. But somehow, it was good that way. It felt like she could let loose a bit with her around.

“-- back?”

Kairi was ripped from her world of thoughts. Olette must have been talking for a while, since the brunette was looking rather curiously at her.

“Did you say something?”

Kairi had to admit, she wasn't there with full concentration. Not only was this mission one of the worst ever, but she had problems of her own to attend to. Naminè was one. But at least Kairi knew she could talk to Olette. A strange comparison, but for Kairi, Olette was like a secret diary in that one could write anything, that one could share its dreams with. Olette had a life that Kairi envied her. A ordinary one, up to when the Keyblade destroyed her peaceful life too.

“I said, should we go back? The sun is setting and we should have enough for today and tomorrow morning.”

Kairi walked next to her, every so often looking out of the corner of her eye at the so normal and yet not normal girl. It was a bit weird how she could find someone who was the closest to a normal person she had ever known that interesting. Olette didn't seem to notice, but she smiled all the way back for some unknown reason.

They got back at dusk and Naminè was waiting for their arrival. The load of fruits was put into a previously emptied basket. Due to the lack of dining utensils, they had to resort to more or less funny methods.

Olette cut the fruits. With her Circle of Life Keyblade. It was quite a disaster of fruit juice and leftovers on the ground until she got used to only cutting and not using her full strength. Tifa's training seemed to have had quite an effect. Naminè was to cook them and freeze the leftovers. Fire and Ice magic were easy to use, and Kairi could have done it too, but Naminè had better control of the spells due to her ability to use recitations. Some fruits, however, ended up as charcoal and some just died upon the flash freeze. Kairi had to make the best out of what was left over after the disastrous cutting exercise and the burning or freezing.

“It tastes...interesting,” Olette said, and her facial expression said more than thousand words.

“It smells funny,” Naminè said, poking the fruits with a little stick that served as fork.

“I wonder if I would choose this over Tifa's curry,” Kairi said, and with a unpleasant expression, she ate whatever it was they had cooked up. There was a severe lack of words to describe things like that. And it was good that way.

“We'll keep watch in groups of two. Olette went with me and collected fruit, so she can take the first sleep from us. Where is that Sparrow fellow anyway? If he comes near this hideout, don't let him in,” Kairi instructed, and left immediately later.

Olette held Naminè, who was about to just run after Kairi like a loyal dog, back for a moment.

“You didn't forget what you promised, yes?” Olette didn't know why she reminded Naminè of that in this moment. Was she feeling a bit jealous about being left in the basement? Or was she just being mean to the girl in white?

Naminè just smiled. After Olette let her go, she quickly left the hideout and went after Kairi, who was standing just a few meters away.

“In six hours, you can go to sleep and Olette will switch positions with you. You and Olette can take the last part together. That way everyone gets enough sleep for the moment,” Kairi said when Naminè had caught up.

“Okay. But what is keeping watch? What do we do?” Naminè asked the question Kairi was waiting for.

“We look after the hideout and make sure that no one enters and that no Heartless come onto the island. We have to keep our eyes open for the Organization member too. I'm sure he'll come back once he finishes his business with the pirates.”

That was enough of a explanation for Naminè. In short, she had to stay awake and look after the island. In the meantime, she got to spend time with Kairi, just the two of them. It wouldn't hurt if she clung to her just a bit. Maybe it would help the redhead to relax a little.

For the first couple of minutes, Kairi was busy with looking around, making sure that she hadn't overlooked anything. In a situation like this, it was important to keep a keen watch.

She startled and immediately summoned Oathkeeper when Naminè laid a hand on hers. Kairi was clearly on a end with her nerves. Taking all the blame for this whole thing was definitely something that surpassed her limits.

“I'm sorry. I'm just a bit nervous. We don't know when the enemy will lead his next attack, and --” Kairi sighed.

Explaining all that to Naminè seemed a little bit pointless. It was not that she didn't understand. But the fact that Naminè could stay that calm made Kairi feel a bit stupid. And maybe she was right. Was Kairi taking all this too seriously? The Organization had not shown any interest in them after they had become stranded on the island.

“The sun here looks almost like the dusk sky over Hollow Bastion,” Naminè said, and walked in direction of the beach.

When Kairi glanced over at the sun, her eyes immediately became glued to the view. Naminè, walking towards the ocean, the sun shining against her, and the warm wind blowing created a really special atmosphere.

It was weird. Kairi had never really cared for these aspects of life. Or rather, she couldn't, up until now. The view was amazing, and before she knew it, Kairi had joined Naminè in her walk to the beach.

They walked next to each other, each once in a while glancing over at the other, feeling the wind in their hair, the warm sun of the dusk on their skin, and the presence of a familiar person by their side.

It had been a long time since Kairi just enjoyed walking on white sand simply because she wanted to and not in order to fight, not to comply with all the expectations people had of her. The last time she had done this had been on the Destiny Islands.

Naminè stopped walking and knelt down, running sand through her hands. Everything was new to her, as she didn't know anything but what she had learned from her dreams. But the feeling of this, the feeling of being here with her, was something she could never have learned from just illusions and dreams.

“Say, Kairi...how long do people keep being friends? You won't disappear, right? This isn't just another dream, and when I wake up, I will be back in that white castle, and --”

Before Naminè could finish, Kairi knelt next to her and took her hand. Naminè didn't look sad. It was more like she had her own worries. Kairi never had thought about that, simply because Naminè didn't seem to be the type to worry overly much.

“I won't just disappear. And you won't either. This is real. You can feel my hand, can't you? That is proof this isn't just a dream,” Kairi said.

With a smile on her lips, Naminè got closer and finally leaned against the redhead. She didn't let go of Kairi's hand, the proof that this was not a dream. It was stupid, but she couldn't help but think that once she let go, it would become a dream again. Even though she was basically untouched by the problems of normal people, she had grave ones of her own.

Kairi didn't mind. Not in the slightest. It could have been the atmosphere or her overworked mind, but she freed her hand and embraced Naminè. She sat behind her, able to smell her hair, her scent, able to closely feel her skin. It was completely different from the forced relationship they had before.

“You're warm. Much warmer than before,” Naminè said, leaning further back.

“You think so? It might be the sun,” Kairi responded, still holding the girl. She took another deep breath.

“Not that. Your feelings are much warmer. You don't have to be cold, Kairi.”

Naminè freed herself from the embrace to turn around and take place on Kairi's knees, looking directly in her face.

“I don't know what you mean. I'm not --” Kairi knew. She knew what Naminè meant and the lie she wanted to spout had been confirmed by those eyes inside her. She just couldn't lie to her.

“I...will try. I can't promise anything,” Kairi said, slightly sighing. She had been avoiding all that she was experiencing right now. It would be a hindrance on missions, and that was all she had cared about in the past.

“That is good enough.” Naminè gave her another smile and clung even closer now, returning the embrace, dangerously close to Kairi's face.

It was Kairi who started blushing upon her advance. Naminè did these things as if they were the most normal acts in the world. Kairi envied her.

“You're awful close, Naminè...didn't we want...to stay just friends...?” The words came slowly and with hesitation. A voice in her head, the one of reason, was screaming for her to stop, but her body wouldn't listen.

It was a strange feeling. Really pleasant, but awfully wrong at the same time. And yet Kairi didn't want to stop. This was a first for her, and she didn't want to devote her life to the Keyblade mission for all eternity. In her own eyes, Kairi was first a girl, a teenager, and then the—no, one of the three Chosen of the Keyblade.

“Don't friends share their dreams with each other? Their feelings? Isn't that what makes us truly friends?” Naminè could feel Kairi's warmth, could feel her chest moving under her breath, going faster by the second.

“That's the line between lovers and friends...I think.” Kairi wasn't so sure of that in the moment.

It was hard for Kairi to keep a clear mind. The whole situation was literally breathtaking. Her heartbeat was going faster than even in the most difficult battle, and Kairi could not remember when she had ever been so nervous.

“It's like I'm looking into my own eyes.”

“Then you're looking into beautiful eyes.” Naminè really was a natural at smooth-talking.

Naminè really knew when to say such things. Either it was just instinct or being natural, Kairi couldn't stand it any longer. She looked at the ground and her face turned a deep red in seconds.

“Your face is all red.”

“That's the sun.” Kairi could feel that she was blushing.

“My face is not red.” Naminè had a little smirk on her face upon saying this.

“But it should be!”

Kairi lift her head and looked directly into Naminè's eyes. She was so close that a few strands of blond hair tickled Kairi's face. Her face was not red. It was so unfair, and yet, Kairi couldn't blame her.

“You're cheating.”

“How so?” The blond girl giggled as Kairi turned her head away in embarrassment.

“Because you aren't...” Kairi was almost whispering to herself.

“I can't hear you.”

Kairi was still taken by her presence. She was like a completely different being. No tactical planning, no calm and calculating mind, no fears of other people. Naminè was like a key to her inner side, to a side she had long sealed away in order to survive the harsh life of the Keyblader. But maybe it was time to open that lock. Maybe a bit. A little bit. Just to take a peek at what was beyond.

“Say...why do you like me?”

Kairi had wanted to ask that ever since Naminè had first shown her affection to her. There was apparently no reason for it. If it was only for showing up in that castle, it really didn't matter that it was her. But if there was something else...

“At first, I didn't know. Even now I don't even know why. But you're strong. I know I can depend on you. I trust you. And you protect me, don't you? I think...I like that part about you. The strong-willed Kairi, the Kairi that can protect me. But I like the other side of you too.”

Kairi never knew that Naminè could be so profound. She had anticipated a simple answer. Not knowing what to think about this, Kairi took it as compliment. If there was one thing real, then it was Naminè's affection for her.

“The sun is about to vanish. You won't vanish, right, Kairi?” Naminè leaned her forehead against Kairi's and waited for her to respond.

“No. I won't.”

The response was different to anything Kairi had anticipated. Naminè pulled herself closer in an instant and after seconds or hours, Kairi couldn't tell, she felt the blonde's soft lips on her own.

The kiss was amateurish, as they were inexperienced, but in this moment, both of them felt like they were in heaven.

Naminè was being demure and waited for Kairi to return the kiss. It only took her a instant to do so.

This was different. Not only did Kairi grasp a much better feeling of it, but there was something else inside her that started to move. It was like a wave, something that wanted to burst out. A immense feeling, but Kairi didn't care. All that important was right in front of her.

Kairi could feel a urge to go further, to make one more step. It was completely overwhelming and everything seemed just to be right now. Burying her hands in the flaxen hair, Kairi deepened the kiss and could feel Naminè responding to it as she laid her arms around her.

Just when Kairi wanted to continue all that was she was doing, a most awful feeling walled up. Nothing like guilt or blame—it was more like a hunch of something terrible.

Scared like a mouse, Kairi jumped back. Naminè fell over in the sand as Kairi tried to get back to her senses. The last seconds had been more than just strange, but the kiss wasn't the problem.

Kairi had seen pictures of Naminè's mind. Inside the white castle. Being tortured. A red-haired man. Kairi was so agitated that it was several seconds before she noticed Naminè was still lying on the ground.


---Valiant Hearts---


Where is she? This island. Those people. She has seen them before. But there are neither names nor faces for those people. Shortly after, darkness walls over the sky. The island is being devoured by darkness, by the creatures called Heartless.

The images fade away, showing a town with a ever-dark sky. A feeling of duty, one of a immeasurable size. The urge to escape, to run away, fear. Whose feelings are those?

The images fade again, drifting in darkness. Soon, a town in the desert, the feeling of guilt. Soon it changes to a different place. A vast ocean, a ship, disappointment and despair. Yet again, only seconds pass until the image fades. There is nothing but darkness. No emotion. No hope. The empty darkness is icy and empty. A light tries to reach the path that is there, in the absolute darkness, but fails. Again, the urge to run away. The scattered belief in oneself.

Time goes by and slowly, the darkness lifts, just to show what fears are made of. The death of a star, the end of yet another world. A dark night sky, star-studded. One star falls, the next follows. The images rotate. They show the ground, blood and tears. They let one feel the bitter truth of failure, and then the night sky again, empty as the shadows.

Only to fade once more, the images change again. Nightmare, the ultimate test for courage. The feeling of mistrust, of jealousy and of hate. A world that is not one. A ruin of that what was once a kingdom. The door to the heart of darkness. Infinite cold beyond. No way back. The fear for one's life. And yet, a shimmer of light, of bliss and ease after the darkness is past.

Lastly, a shivered image of a white door, immense and powerful, and two people. The same people that were on the island, in the first image. A arm is stretched out, the light of a Keyblade roars through the air, tears fall and hope is crushed yet again. Falling on knees, screaming out to the vanishing door, screaming out how unjust fate is.

The last image fades and nothing but darkness is left.


---Valiant Hearts---


“...up!”

Someone was calling. The last thing she could remember was darkness.

“Naminè, wake up!”

Kairi was calling. Did she fall asleep? Was all that a dream?

She opened her eyes to see Kairi right above her, Naminè's head laid on her lap. Kairi wasn't making any effort to hide the fact that she was worried sick.

“You were passed out for almost half a hour. I was about to carry you to the hideout and ask Olette for help. What happened? Right...before you passed out, I...I think I saw some images of your past.”

That was not as shocking as what Naminè had experienced. A flood of images and memories had gone through her, something much bigger than all of her own memories together. It had been frightening. Naminè didn't move; she tried to catch her breath. It felt like the whole island was ice cold, cold as the darkness that had been the last image.

“I saw your past too.”

Those words hit Kairi like lightning. Her past was full of horrible things. Most horrible things. She didn't want anyone to know what happened back there. Nobody should know. Kairi wanted those memories sealed away.

“It is time for Olette to switch with you. You should get some sleep.”

Kairi was back to the cold tactician. She helped Naminè up and turned away, only showing her back in the darkness. The sun had completely vanished.

“I'd like to forget tonight. I think that is the best.”

That wasn't a plea. It felt like a command. A cold command, one that a officer gives a foot soldier. Kairi was, deep down, infinitely scared of the thought that Naminè had seen her past. The present was bad as it was, with the Organization now posing a new threat. But someone who could stir up her past was definitely not good.

“Kairi, I think—” Naminè wasn't able to finish her sentence.

“I'm going to patrol the beach. Wake up Olette.”

And Kairi vanished in the shadows of the night.


---Valiant Hearts---


Olette was worried. She had never seen Naminè like that. It was as if Kairi had vanished or something.

She had only slept a few hours. Her whole body was aching, her head still slightly spinning from that day. Maybe fresh air would do her good. But first, she had to find out what happened to Naminè.

“I'm just tired.”

Naminè didn't want to talk about it. True, Kairi had wanted to kiss her, she even went along with it, but what happened after that was definitely not her fault. It was wrong to blame her, and it was wrong for Kairi to act like that. It wouldn't help to tell Olette.

Naminè went to sleep, but it was not peaceful. It was the first time ever that Olette saw Naminè so miserable.

It was too early to blame Kairi, but it couldn't be a coincidence that Naminè was like that after being alone with the redhead.

It was pitch black out and it took Olette a few minutes to find Kairi, who was sitting on the beach, glazing on the dark horizon.

“You look tired.”

Kairi startled and immediately went up, rubbing her eyes and trying to keep a poker face. It failed so miserably that Olette was a bit scared that the usually that strong-willed Kairi was like that. Just what had happened when those two were alone?

“I-I...oh, never mind.” Kairi didn't know how to act. Maybe she should just tell Olette, or keep it a secret, but at this rate, she would break out in tears any moment and there was little choice but to tell her anyway.

“Calm down, Kairi.” Olette took her hand but Kairi immediately pulled hers back.

Olette tried it once again, trying to help her, and again Kairi tried to break free. This time she failed. The brunette was a lot stronger than she was, even more so in her current state.

When Kairi had no choice but to admit defeat, she began to calm down a bit. It was a surprise, but Kairi leaned against Olette, hoping for comfort.

It had been ages since something happened that agitated her that much. She just didn't know how to deal with this alone.

For Olette, this was not what she had hoped for. She had only wanted to talk with her, not comfort her on this level. But before she knew it, Olette had laid both her arms around Kairi and, standing like that, pulled her closer.

At some point, denying the obvious was just being ignorant or a dreamer. Olette had to admit that it felt good, holding Kairi like that. It was a little sad that Olette had to admit this to herself while Kairi was in such a bad state.

“Will you tell me what happened with Naminè?” Olette never knew she could ask like that. Soothing and nice. Not forceful, but not allowing a 'no'. It was even more surprising that Kairi nodded and came even closer.

Olette could feel her breath on her skin. She got immediately goosebumps and her heart was racing. To what extent did she like Kairi? Was is just the urge to comfort her because Kairi wanted her to, or did Olette herself want this as well? She didn't know.

“We... kissed.”

Olette could have guessed about as much, but to hear it firsthand wasn't as pleasant as she had imagined. It was hard not to push her away, but Olette kept holding her. It was a mix of feelings.

'Why Naminè and why now?' It was the first thing Olette was thinking. Didn't Kairi want to keep her at an arm's length for the time being? Olette even gave her advice on the matter. And most important, what should she do now?

“So? I guess she forced that on you, right?”

That was the logical guess for Olette, and in the moment, it felt ridiculously good to blame Naminè for the state Kairi was in. Was that jealousy? Envy?

“It's complicated...”

Olette had different ideas as to what Kairi meant and none of them were especially pleasant now that she knew for sure that she had a interest on Kairi, or girls in general. Which of them, Olette couldn't tell yet.

“I'm listening.”

Kairi took a deep breath and stepped away from Olette. She turned around and got back to her position, sitting in the sand, as she had been when Olette arrived. Of course the other girl wouldn't just stand by when Kairi was about to possibly break out in tears again. Seconds later, Olette sat right next to the redhead, but not looking on her face.

“I can't really explain it, but while we kissed, it happened.”

Olette didn't understand. What was it? This was just another unpleasant thing to hear. Naminè was a friend, but if Olette found out that Naminè had forced something on Kairi, then...

“It was like...we saw each other's pasts. There wasn't much in Naminè's, and I was just seconds later back to my senses...but Naminè was out for almost half a hour. I don't know how much she saw, but my past is definitely nothing I want anyone to see.”

Olette didn't understand. It was weird that someone as strong-minded as Kairi was so overly sensitive about some mistakes in the past. Also, it didn't look like that was the whole reason. From the little time Olette knew Kairi, she could tell that the redhead was tending to keep a lot of things to herself.

“I guess that's not all. I bet you're hiding something.”

It wasn't all, and it really was bugging Kairi, but to tell Olette wasn't really pleasant.

“No, really, that's all.”

“Am I that untrustworthy?” Olette knew that something was bugging Kairi. She was also curious what had happened aside from the kiss. It was bugging her, too.

Even though nothing much had changed, Kairi felt that there was little choice but to believe in Olette. During the time Naminè had passed out, Kairi had thought a bit about several things.

“Am I weird?” Kairi couldn't look at Olette. Instead, she looked at the ground.

That came, for Olette, out of nowhere. What did she mean? Of course it was weird to travel through worlds and have a Keyblade, but that wasn't what she was talking about.

“I mean...yeah, I did give in to the kiss. It...wasn't bad. I...think I liked it. That's weird, isn't it?” Kairi really seemed worried about this.

That was the talk of someone who would find oneself guilty anyway, regardless what was being said. One of Olette's friends was like that.

“I don't know...sure, liking another girl isn't really the most normal thing on earth, but...look, you live with Aerith and Tifa and—” Olette couldn't finish her line, Kairi butted in.

“Tifa and Aerith are different. This isn't anything like with those two.”

Olette was a bit annoyed that Kairi just cut her off like that, but that was to be expected from someone who was a emotional wreck.

“I never thought about liking a girl before...”

“I don't think there is anything wrong with liking a girl, Kairi.”

Olette could feel that this conversation was slowly but steadily slipping out of her control.

“I just gave in to her. Just like that. I didn't really think twice about it. And I thought I really had willpower...”

“I don't know. Are you sure Naminè didn't force it on you? I mean...maybe you only think you gave in, when she really—”

Kairi stopped Olette midway. It hadn't been like that.

“No, really. If I had resisted, she would have stopped. I think.”

“So...maybe there was something else? I heard from Tifa that you aren't really hanging out with people your age. I guess your body finally demanded some comfort. If it is only that, you can come to me. I won't force anything on you, just because you're vulnerable.”

Maybe it was the truth, maybe not. Neither Kairi nor Olette knew for sure.

“Thanks. I...will come back for that offer.”

Olette was sure that there was still something bothering Kairi. It took Olette only a short moment to notice what she had forgotten.

“How are you going to handle Naminè now?”

Kairi knew what Olette meant but decided to play dumb. In all honesty, it really was a bit annoying when one was able to see through someone else like Olette did right now with her.

“What do you mean?”

“She broke her promise, so what are you going to do?”

Kairi had already handled that. For now. It had been a unpleasant decision, but it was necessary. They could think about what to do after this mission.

“I told her the kiss never happened. I...don't want to lose another friend. I'd rather forget all about it and continue like before, even if it would be a bit awkward...”

Olette at first didn't know what Kairi meant with 'another', but she then remembered that Kairi really was on a quest to look for her childhood friends.

“I don't like thinking about all this. I just...don't know what I should think anymore!”

Kairi looked to the right side, and from the noises she was making, Olette guessed that she was about to cry again. But she wouldn't put salt on her wounds.

To prevent any further crying from Kairi, Olette laid a arm over Kairi's shoulder and pulled her closer to herself. It always was soothing to be held.

“Olette, don't...it's nothing, and...” Kairi tried and failed.

“It's not nothing. I don't know your past, and I'm not interested. It's not anything we can change anyway. And remember that you're a girl, just like me, and after that, we're Keyblader. There's nothing wrong with making mistakes and sometimes showing a weak side.”

It was as if Olette could read her mind and said exactly what Kairi wanted to hear. But for the moment, that was a good thing.

Kairi leaned on Olette a little more, resting her head on the girl's shoulders as she slowly began to calm down down. It was like this afternoon—unlike everyone else, Olette saw the girl in her. In a sense, it really was something special. Around Olette, she could let loose, could forget about the important mission that carried on for years already.

She moved even closer, still leaning on Olette. She was now really close to her. Kairi could feel Olette's breath on her neck, could feel her chest going up and down. For Kairi, it was a chance to be her other self, the ordinary girl who liked to fool around with her friends.

“You think you could pet my head?”

Olette almost laughed, but she managed to suppress it and instead just smiled. At least Kairi seemed to be opening up a bit. Her own feelings for Kairi were in complete chaos, but for the time being, this was more than enough.

“You're a dog or something?” Olette sneered, and blew a bit warm breath in her neck.

Kairi immediately got goosebumps, but didn't move. It wasn't that bad. After all, she knew that Olette didn't have any intentions like Naminè had. It was just fooling around a bit.

“Tease. Bad tease,” Kairi complained and played a sulking face, even though Olette couldn't see it.

It was more of a sister relationship, or one of best friends.

Instead of doing it again, just to tease her further, Olette really started petting her head. It was a nice feeling to have Kairi's hair running through her fingers, and when Kairi leaned further back, so that Olette could almost look down in her face, she felt her heart going faster by the second.

“Say Olette...when I'm like this...can I come to you and you'll pet my head?”

Kairi said it with a smirk, even showing Olette her tongue and then giggling.

Olette slowly felt a heat. They were in the south sea, but this heat was uncommon. Where did it come from?

“If you pay me, that is,” Olette responded.

She could have immediately hit her own head. 'If you pay me'—what kind of ridiculous response was that? Why did she ever so often stumble over her own words when talking to Kairi?

“Okay, I'll pay you. But I decide on the payment.”

That really was a unexpected response. It seemed that Olette was not the only one who was a bit clumsy with words when it came to such situations. Or Kairi had something evil in mind.

“You're plotting something, aren't you?” Olette teased the first Keyblader further.

“Yes. Something really evil.” Kairi smirked again and poked Olette's sides. The other girl returned that action in an instant.

After continuing that game for a few minutes, both of them were gasping for air. The poking had gone a bit overboard and they had both started laughing. Olette was laying on her back in the white sand of the beach, which was more a light grey in the darkness. Kairi was right next to her, also laying on her back.

“I never knew you could have fun like this, Kairi.”

“It's thanks to you. I would never be able to do this with Naminè or even Yuffie.”

Olette was happy that both their faces were bright red. She could tell that she would've been blushing if not for her already reddened face.

It took them a few minutes, and out of lack for breath, they didn't speak a word. It was, for Olette and Kairi likewise, fascinating how they could be like that. Not so long ago, Kairi had been crying and Olette was deeply annoyed by the fact Naminè had kissed her.

“We should look around the island,” Kairi said, but it was not her usual cold attitude.

Olette was happy to tag along. In the darkness of the jungle, Kairi would be unable to see that her face was still red. Guessing was one thing, and all the time she had been in Hollow Bastion and near Kairi, the question plagued her. Did she like girls, and if so, did she like Kairi? At least the first question could be answered with yes at this point. Maybe it was because of the situation that she was looking at Kairi like that.

After a few minutes of silent walking, Kairi stopped, half-hidden in the shadows of the night, half-visible from the light of the moon.

“You are okay, aren't you?”

Olette had no idea what Kairi meant. They hadn't done anything dangerous in the last few minutes, and why was her voice wavering?

“I think so. We didn't really do anything dangerous. I'm feeling good, a little headache and lack of sleep—”

The next action made what Kairi meant very clear. She had, the previous one and the argument on the night of their departure aside, never seen Kairi have a outburst of emotion. Kairi turned around, apparently angry over something, and smashed her hand on a palm.

“You almost died on that cursed ship! How can you say we didn't do anything dangerous?! God, I was so worried...”

Olette didn't really know what to say now. She was good at comforting people with their problems, but this time, she herself was the problem. Sure, it wasn't her fault. There was little she could've done to prevent what happened. And now that she was thinking about it, right after she woke up, she saw Kairi's face. And, yeah that was it, Kairi had apparently cried back there.

“You cried, thinking I was gone, didn't you?”

Bullseye. Kairi said nothing but turned around and hid her face in the darkness.

Most people would now have said something to comfort the other, something to make clear it wasn't their fault when they apparently were giving themselves all the blame. Not so Olette.

Kairi was embraced and could then feel how Olette was whispering in her ear.

“I'm fine though. I get by that completely inhuman training with Tifa. If a bit of darkness and stuff is all that is necessary to make you worry, I'm going to have to comfort you every night. How should I keep up with that?”

Olette could feel heat rising inside her. Standing like this, even though she was just comforting Kairi, gave her more than just a pleasant feeling. It was much more. For a split second, she had wanted to draw Kairi closer to herself, tighten the embrace and do...some things. Olette really was happy that Kairi cared about her. Nobody else did. Not like this. But how long would she be able to stay like this? Her heart was going faster by the second. Kairi would notice.

Kairi was feeling a bit better. When Olette was joking about it like that, she didn't feel so bad anymore. Maybe she really had a bad habit of forcing the blame on herself.

“Thanks.”

“Oh, uh, no problem. I guess. Just...” Olette didn't know what to say. Her mind was all fuzzy.

“Shall we...continue our rounds? You'll need to let me go first for that...”

Olette was a bit startled. Sure, she had only meant it to comfort Kairi, but now that she was about to let her go, it occurred to her that this was more of comforting herself.

There was a certain thought in Olette's head, and it had become more clear by the moment. If she really saw Kairi just as friend, why was her heart beating like that?

Before Kairi could say anything further, Olette let her go and took a few steps backwards. She felt a bit dizzy.

After some time, as they had no clocks to check the time and they both weren't able to measure the time on the hands of the moon, Kairi and Olette returned to the hideout. It was Kairi's turn to sleep.

When Kairi was about to go down the stairs, Olette wanted to make sure everything was okay.

“You sure you told me everything that bothers you? About you and Naminè...kissing?”

It wasn't the most pleasant topic for Olette. She had to admit it now, she liked Kairi more than she had guessed. Olette wasn't sure if she had a crush on Kairi or not, but still, talking with her about her and another girl kissing wasn't pleasant.

“Yeah...I...look, I want to forget that it happened. I want to stay friends with her. At least for now. I'm not so sure what I should think anymore.”

Kairi was confused. Sure, she had wanted to be just friends with Naminè. She even got Naminè to promise that she wouldn't cling to Kairi like before. And now? She had given in to that kiss so easily, even liked it. What did she really want? Was all what she was thinking just made up? Was she afraid of confronting her emotions?

“I think you should, at least until we're out of here, act like nothing happened. After that we'll have enough time to think about it. But if you can't take it anymore, you can just come to me and talk to me.”

Olette could have run into a palm tree. Just what was she saying? Leaving the issue like this? That wouldn't help Kairi at all. If anything, it only made it worse. And there was this stinging feeling in her chest whenever the issue came up. Why did she say something like that? Was that...being jealous?

Olette's still having advice for her put Kairi at ease. It was good to see that she wouldn't leave her side. On her way downstairs, however, Kairi remembered something important.

“I forgot. Your payment.”

Before Olette could clear up the joke, Kairi had already done it. One step forward, both hands on her shoulders, and a kiss on the cheek.

It came as such a surprise that Olette stood there with open mouth. There was no ill intent from Kairi—she had done it to get Olette back for before.

“See you in a few hours.”

Kairi was about to step down the ladder to the basement again when Olette held her back for a second.

“You'll be okay with Naminè?”

Kairi just nodded and vanished.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Are you mad?”

Olette and Naminè had walked almost three times around the whole island. Olette's feet were aching all over, but standing still meant talking with Naminè, and Olette wasn't sure she would be able to be friendly to her. Kairi had calmed down and even when Olette checked on her, after she had talked to Naminè, everything seemed to be fine.

“I'm not. What should I be mad about, anyway?”

Olette knew very well about what. In fact, she would've been mad if not for Kairi and the happy time she had with her after the disaster with Naminè.

“I broke my promise. Kairi said it was a slip-up, but you're still mad.”

Naminè could instinctive feel when someone was mad or not. But in this case, it was kind of obvious that Olette was annoyed and mad.

“I'm not mad!” Olette practically yelled at the girl in white, who was frightened by that action and took a step back. “Okay, I am, but what did you expect? You broke your promise, kissed Kairi, saw her past although no one can blame you for that. But I can blame you for kissing her. I doubt Kairi humped you and started it.”

That much was true, but Olette was keeping quiet about what happened between Kairi and herself. Naminè didn't need to know that, at least not now. It would only lead to annoying questions.

“I don't know. I don't want you to be mad. I was scared too when I saw... felt those things. It wasn't something I wanted to see. I didn't do that on purpose.”

Now Naminè was fighting back. It was not right for Olette to put all the blame on her. Sure, she did something wrong with kissing Kairi, but when Kairi had already forgiven her, it was stupid for Olette to carry it any further.

“You did kiss her on purpose!”

“She isn't that upset about it anymore. It's more that—”

“But she should be! You broke your promise, forced a kiss on her, and who knows how far things would have gone if that weird memories thing hadn't happened!”

“Why are you angry about me kissing her and not because she got upset?”

Olette could feel that this wasn't going to end well. Naminè saw right through her.

“Because...'cause...who said I'm angry about you kissing her?!”

“So you are mad about that.”

“That's none of your business!”

Naminè was now a bit mad herself. Olette was acting childish.

“I don't want to argue with you, Olette. I know it's my fault for kissing her, but you're really acting odd.”

She knew it. Olette knew she was acting odd. But it wasn't so easy to just swallow what she had seen and heard and still be friends with Naminè.

“I don't want to argue with you either, not really. But...I don't know, maybe I'm just tired and overacting.”

Naminè made a effort to get along with her. It would be really stupid to stay stubborn and continue like that. Maybe she should talk openly with her. After all, Naminè wasn't out to displace Olette or anything.

Olette decided to cool down a bit and went to the close beach, throwing some of the icy water in her face. She needed to clear her head; her mind was filled with nonsense. Why was she acting like this? Kairi wasn't her girlfriend or anything even remotely close to that.

“I'm...um...sorry. I didn't want to act like a moron, but the more I was thinking about it, the more I got heated up. I didn't even hear your version of the story.”

“That's okay. Aerith told me that even the best friends argue and act like idiots from time to time.”

“You didn't have to call me an idiot, Naminè...”

Olette took a deep breath and sat down in the sand. The night was a bit chilly compared to the hot day that had welcomed them. Maybe it was time to face reality and think about what to do.

“What did it feel like?”

Now that she was at least halfway over the matter and had cooled down a bit, curiosity got the better of her.

“What do you mean?”

Naminè was unsure what Olette meant. The kiss, the memories, the—

“The kiss. What else would I ask about?”

The slightest thing was enough to get her back in a annoyed state. Her mood was very delicate right now. On one hand, Olette really was jealous. On the other hand, she was even more curious.

“It felt...good. I can't really explain it, but her lips really are soft, and she was so shy when we kissed. Completely unlike the Kairi we know. It was like a fire was building up inside my chest. And I could feel that Kairi liked it too.”

Naminè drew several lines in the sand while telling the other girl and didn't dare to look up, secretly blushing like a ripe tomato. Now that she was talking about it like that, it seemed much bigger of a deal than it had been.

“I wish I could have switched with you.”

“Did you say something?” Naminè had overheard whatever Olette had said.

“No. Nothing. Brr, it's really gotten cold.” Olette tried to escape, now that she had said that.

“Are you sure you said nothing? I'm pretty sure I heard you mumbling something.”

“Maybe you got a little too excited from telling me about kissing her, huh?” Now Olette was teasing her, poking her a little.

She had said that out loud, by mistake. The urge to imagine how it would be to kiss Kairi was simply overwhelming.

“Look, the sun.”

Naminè pointed on the horizon. It really was time for her to get up. The first night was over.



---Valiant Hearts---


“That was...the most interesting breakfast I've ever had.”

Kairi looked down at the leftovers. Some sort of fruit, by now unidentifiable, was lying there, having survived Olette's preparation process and Naminè's more or less successful cooking attempt. It was amazing in itself that anything was able to get past that. It was a good thing the Heartless weren't that persistent.

“Not much we can do on this forsaken island,” Olette complained as she threw every leftover in a bush.

The three girls were sitting on a big stone that served as table and chairs at once. The early morning hours had brought a terrible rain, and now the whole island was soaking wet. The sun had just come out, and the only halfway dry place was this rock. To eat in the basement was impossible. Due to the rain, almost every single insect one could think of was hiding down there. Not even a horse would get Naminè or Kairi down there. Olette had offered to dispose of them, but Kairi got away with saying the air down there was as thick as a wooden plate anyway.

“We shouldn't waste time. We need to get away. Now that I think about it, did either of you see Sparrow?” Kairi asked, less out of curiosity than because she thought Sparrow could know a way out of this misery.

Both girls shook their head. That was weird. This island wasn't that big, and even when the rain had been pouring down, there had been no trace of Sparrow.

“He isn't our main problem. I don't think this guy from the Organization will leave us alone. Sooner or later, and I think it's going to be first one, he will come back. We escaped to a isolated island, but he could have easily followed us. That also could mean he must have some sort of plan.”

Kairi was almost like someone with a split personality. While both of the girls had gotten to know a completely different site of her, they were always surprised how easily Kairi could adjust back to her tactician personality.

“We don't have the time to wait for a ship to come by, nor do we have the tools to build a float ourselves. I have an idea how we could get away, but it's going to be really dangerous. We don't have much of a choice, though. The only other option would be to stay here and play sitting duck.”

Kairi wasn't thrilled by that idea. It was basically even stupid and childish, but there really was little other choice. It was good that Kairi knew a bit about the nature of Keyhole Portals.

“We will freeze our way to where the ship was and use the remains of the portal there. A gateway leaves a certain signature, and like almost everything, a Keyblade can open that signature. I alone wouldn't be able to make it big enough for a person to pass, though, but with the three of us, we should be able to—”

Olette stood there with open mouth. This was a tad too ridiculous to come from Kairi. Had the fruits been poisonous? Had Kairi gone mad? Was she hallucinating? Naminè didn't seem to understand what Kairi was saying, as she didn't have that 'Are you insane?' look on her face at all.

“Do you even remember where the ship was?!” Olette turned around, randomly pointing in directions.

“That's easy to find out. A Keyblade remembers the last portal it opened,” Kairi said and summoned Oathkeeper, pointing it straight at the sky.

A second later, a thin light ray emitted from the blade roared a few hundred feet through the air and vanished in mid-air above the ocean to their right.

“Naminè, it's your job to freeze the water. I'm barely able to do so, since I lack the ability to use recitations, but you should be able to do it. Olette and I will take care of any Heartless that try to attack you from the water.”

That was a huge duty for the blond girl. It was quite far, and freezing even a small part of the ocean should be ridiculously hard. They had to walk on it, so it had to be pretty massive too.

“I'll try my best.” She didn't want to stay on the island forever either.

It was a bit weird to look at Kairi like that, after what happened the night before. Sure, she shouldn't have kissed her, but seeing Kairi completely ignoring her hurt. Maybe it was for the better this way, but somehow, Naminè would've preferred it even if Kairi would have acted a bit awkward around her. Like this, it was as if the previous night never happened.

Naminè decided to talk to Kairi after they left the island. It shouldn't remain between them like this, and Naminè was eager to clear the air. After all, she wanted to be with Kairi.

“We're in the south sea, so we'll have to wait until it's dark. Otherwise, we'll be too much under time pressure. Having the sun melt the ice won't help,” Kairi instructed further.

Olette sort of looked up at her. She had thought about this in this short time, and considering what had happened that night...

“We'll rest to gather our strength until it gets dark. Especially you, Naminè. I don't fear the Heartless in the ocean as much as us running out of energy halfway. If we do, we'll have to swim. And with the countless Heartless in the water waiting for us, that's not a good decision. But I know you can do it. I trust you. And you too, Olette. If not for you, I don't know who else I would trust to watch my back.”

For the brunette, was that a huge compliment. Kairi trusted her to such a extent already. Even though Kairi usually didn't rely on her, it was obvious that it would be stupid not to. Olette was a good fighter. And even though she was completely unable to use magic, Kairi had a high regard for her.

Naminè knew that this was her first chance to prove she wasn't just tagging along and needing continuous protection. Her great latent magic potential would finally be put to use. And on the vast ocean, she could completely let loose.

“We will keep guard alone. It's bright and I don't think the Organization would attack in the middle of the day. I'll do the first guard since I slept the most. You two go to sleep. Olette, I'll wake you up in a few hours. We need to be in top form for tonight.”

Both of the girls agreed on that, even though Olette would have preferred to keep watch with her.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Mistress of Ice, Lady of the Cold, Shiva Irselia, lend me your power, grant me your might and let all and anything that stands in our way freeze until the end of all days.”

It was a extremely powerful recitation that Aerith had taught her to use in case of a emergency. It was very draining, but the spell was on par with the most powerful Blizzaga one could possibly imagine. Only a summon would be more powerful.

At least three hundred feet ahead of them, water was forming a bridge of ice more than five feett wide. It took them over half a hour to walk to the end of it. Magic ice was very smooth and they had to be careful not to stumble.

“That really was impressive, Naminè. I didn't know you could do this kind of stuff.”

It was like a sweet dessert for her to be praised by Kairi. Honestly, the spell had completely misfired, as it was intended to be a attack spell that had a range of over one thousand feett. But it was good that she had managed to use it correctly at all.

“Now the second wave. The direction is still good.”

As if to prove her words, Kairi hold her Keyblade up and the light passed over them in the same direction Naminè was facing.

“Aerith said I can use that special recitation only once every twenty-four hours. A second use could anger Shiva, and Aerith said that it would be suicide to anger a spirit lord.”

Kairi knew what Naminè meant. Aerith told her of several stories about when she had used summons, and a few times she had even

Chapter 11

Title: Gambling

Valiant Hearts II


Chapter XI


Gambling


“What business has the Organization here?” Kairi yelled over at the man with the black coat.

She had to stall as long as possible. Right now, they were in the worst situation possible, and Kairi had no plan. Naminè was exhausted, and fighting on magically created ice was just ridiculous.

“That is none of your business, Keyblader.”

He didn't seem very talkative. That wasn't good. This worked so very well in theory, but in reality, the enemy didn't wait until one was ready to fight.

“Who—” Kairi was cut off before she could say anything further.

“I'm not here to talk or drink tea. It is none of your business who I am, what I am after, or what I am doing here.”

And to stress those facts even more, he came at the girls with surprising speed. He, however, didn't leave the ice, and that was enough for Kairi to handle a emergency tactic.

“Olette, in front of me. You're the best close up. I will back you up.”

The ice bridge wasn't that wide, and there was only one enemy. They had the advantage here.

Olette did as instructed and passed Kairi in the instant the Organization member had almost reached them. While running, Olette materialized her second blade, the Hero's Crest, and launched a brutal frontal attack at the enemy—

—only find out immediately that this wouldn't be so easy. A giant card had materialized out of thin air directly between Olette and the man.

“Ace of Hearts, Absolute Protection,” a voice rang from behind the at least eight-foot-tall card.

“Ace of Spades, Impact!” was the next thing Olette heard before she was sent flying.

Something had tackled her and robbed her of breath. It was like Tifa had just hit her with all her strength. To her luck, Kairi was watching the scenario and caught Olette before she could hit the icy hard ground.

“Just what in the hell was that?” Olette complained, barely able to speak.

“His cards. From the reports the other gave, each of the Organization members has his own special style of fighting. This one seems to be fighting with cards.”

Now it was time to launch a counter-offensive. Kairi used a fast cure spell on Olette and waited for a moment. Naminè would finish her preparations for a wide-scale ice spell any second now. That would clear the condition of the ground. Now, Kairi had to figure out how to deal with this card maniac.

But where was he? Neither Kairi nor Olette was able to spot him. Kairi had lost focus of him when she saved Olette.

“Queen of Diamonds, Illusion Door and King of Spades, Royal Tackle!”

The man appeared out of thin air right between Kairi and Olette, and before they could react, the next card was played and both of them were thrown to the ground. It was like the effect of a tenfold increase in gravity.

Both of them could feel the impact on the ice. It hurt like crap, but it would've been worse if the ground had been made of stone. Magically-created ice was just about as solid and strong as natural ice. If this attack had landed a successful hit on stone ground, it would have been devastating.

Kairi gave Olette a nod, and a split second later, the brunette was in mid-air, both Keyblades roaring through the night, heading right at the enemy.

“Jack of Hearts, Mir—” he was cut off.

“No, not this time!” Kairi yelled, kicking after his legs and managing to throw him off balance. On the unstable ground, he couldn't get any grip, and before he could finish playing his card, Olette was about to slash him to pieces.

“Three of six!” he shouted, and threw a few dice. Time seemed to stand still. Olette was frozen in mid-air, the enemy falling, Kairi only able to watch. Only the dice were rolling. One stopped. Six. The second stopped. Six. The third was rolling on the ice. One.

Time continued to work and the man got hit by a brutal frontal double-slash from an angry brunette. He screamed out in pain and held his left shoulder, which was bleeding heavily.

“Seven of Diamonds, Teleport!”

And he was gone from their eyes.

They hadn't won, that Kairi won. Someone who could throw them around like that wouldn't turn tail and run because of a single injury.

And it was finally time for Naminè to show her power.

“Lord of Ice, Mother to the Infinite Cold, Celsius, hear my plea! Grant thy power upon thy servant, the force to freeze what is live, to have stand still what is time, and to bring destruction upon thy foes! Let us walk the path of eternity together!”

Naminè knew this spell from a book she had read in library in Hollow Bastion, which told about the lords of the elements. They were dangerous beings, much stronger than the beings that were called upon in a summon. They were the ultimate incarnation of the element itself. It was dangerous alone to use a recitation with a single spell, and trying to summon one of those was basically suicide.

Their situation was desperate, and without such a powerful recitation, Naminè would have failed to use another large-scale magical attack.

Kairi reacted immediately. Olette didn't know what was going on, but was drawn by Kairi to where Naminè was. In the first seconds nothing happened.

“Naminè, are you okay? Just what was that spell you used? I never heard Aerith calling upon Celsius. Whom did you ask for power?”

Before Naminè could answer that, she felt the spell starting to take form—but it was uncontrollable and much too strong. Naminè got scared and tried to disrupt the spell flow, but it was already too late.

Right below them, the ice gave a cracking sound. The air around them cooled down so rapidly that they started coughing. Something was wrong—horribly wrong—with that spell.

“Naminè, what did you do?” Olette asked, trying to suppress the pain in her lungs and continue breathing. The temperature must have been way below zero degrees.

“I tried to get power from the Spirit Lord of Ice, Celsius. But something went wrong. I couldn't control the spell, and the power is much too great for what I asked.”

“I only asked you to—” Kairi could not finish her line.

Below them, the ice broke and another level of ice, massive and much bigger than before, formed around them. It expanded rapidly, and soon, the ice bridge had vanished, and a gigantic platform of ice had formed in its place. It wasn't as smooth as the magical ice, and it wasn't even. All over the place monstrous spikes were rising from the ground. The whole place looked like a hell of ice.

“I think this is overdoing it a bit...” Olette said and looked around.

In the same moment, it started snowing. In the middle of the south sea, it started snowing.

“At least we can fight now,” Kairi said, and started looking for the enemy. “Olette, you try to confront him in close range. I will try to back you up. Naminè, as soon as you feel good enough, try to support us with curative magic. And both of you, try to keep moving. It should be much harder for the enemy to hit us when we're split up moving.”

As soon as the instruction was given, the three of them left to different sides.

“Ace of Clubs, Long Arch's Whip. Seven of Clubs, Roaring Air. Nine of Clubs, Sixteen Slashes!” the voice echoed from above them.

Up there, over twenty feet above them, was the man, standing on a oversized card.

“The King of Diamonds...I didn't hear him using that one before,” Kairi said. The effects of the cards he just used were unknown. The Ace was directed at Olette, the Seven at herself, and the Nine at Naminè.

“Keep moving! Use the terrain to your advantage!” Kairi yelled.

The first card to take action was the Ace. Olette could feel it coming. With a fast left turn, she avoided the first impact. A boulder of ice was sliced in half and then destroyed. The flowing ice dust revealed what had caused the damage—a whip, seemingly made of air. Olette looked around, trying to find a way to get close to the enemy, but there was nothing remotely high enough to reach him.

Kairi was next. She had already a good idea of what was coming. Right behind her, something was roaring over the ice, like a miniature tornado that was following her. Jumping on one of the ice spikes, she tricked the effect and it crashed into the spike. “Seems he isn't used to Club cards,” Kairi noticed. “Naminè! Use a reflect spell!”

Something was coming up on her; Naminè immediately got goosebumps. Kairi told her to use reflect, but for that she had to stop moving. Would there be enough time? A fast recitation would have to do.

“Jewel's Mirror, Erolis, protect me!”

It was barely in time. The reflect was up and just a split second later, exactly sixteen impacts clashed onto the spell.

That was enough for Kairi. If the spell names described the attacks so accurately, it was stupid to call the names out like that. Why was he doing it?

“I've never seen a ice spell of this scale.”

The man was talking loudly enough for them all to hear it, even though they were over fifty feet apart from each other.

“I am Luxord, the Gambler. This game is becoming very interesting.”

“You're sick if you think of this as game!” Olette shouted. She was still looking for a possibility to reach him up there. Maybe it was time to use that.

“But of course is this a game. You're not telling me that you've been fighting me seriously up to now, are you?”

Olette could only shake her head in incomprehension. At the beginning, she had thought of fighting the Heartless as kind of a game, not so different from Struggle. But Olette soon noticed that it wasn't something to enjoy. It was a battle, something very serious, and she had learned that the hard way.

It was more than clear than Luxord was enjoying himself. Even though they had managed to get away from his cards so far and avoid any major injuries, he was out of reach and didn't have the same level of exhaustion.

Kairi tried to analyze the situation. He was using cards as his ability resource. From the looks of it, Club cards served range attacks and Spade cards close range. The other two were not as clear, as he was using a Diamond card to float up there and had used a Heart card to completely deflect Olette's first attack. What else could those two suits do?

Naminè was running. She had almost reached Kairi. It was too dangerous for her to be too far away from the other two. If Luxord would get at her with a Spade...

“Let the true game begin!”

And it did. Luxord ceased his use of King of Diamonds, and with a not-so-elegant impact, crushed down the thick ice, leaving a little crater around the impact point.

“Ace of Clubs, Three of Four!”

The card was frozen halfway, the dices rolling. Four. Another Four. The last one was still spinning. Kairi had a good idea of what the cards did, but the dice thing was a complete mystery.

“Three of Four, Wheel of Repeat!” Luxord jubilated when the Ace of Clubs started working and launched multiple attacks against Kairi and Naminè, who were standing at least fifty feet away from Olette.

They had no time to lose and started running. From the past attacks, Kairi could already say that the value of the card was a rough estimate of the attack power. And the Ace was the highest value in a game...

On a wild run from the invisible whip attacks, Kairi came up with a possible way to attack Luxord. The card was just a tool—a mindless mechanic that did its job until it was done.

Cutting a edge, Kairi turned away, trying to spot Luxord. He was in close combat with Olette. The moment she saw the two, an explosion rose around them, wrapping them in ice dust.

“Ace of Spades, Impact!”

But Olette had found a way to counter. Both Keyblades served as shield, crossed before her, taking the impact and countering with a equal force of brutality.

“King of Hearts, Wa—” He was too late.

Olette whirled around and kicked Luxord in the abdomen and following with a double horizon slash that sent the Organization member flying. He crashed into a boulder of ice.

If there was one thing she had learned, then it was that people had no mercy on the battlefield. Before Luxord could get up, Olette was already above him, roaring through mid-air with Keyblades directed at him. The impact was enough to leave a five-foot crater around them.

Luxord had escaped.

The Ace of Clubs card was still working; it was seemingly now redirected at Olette, who had to make a run for it. For her, the fastest of the three, it wasn't much of a problem to evade the ranged attacks of the card.

Kairi's plan had failed upon the re-direction of the card, but at least Naminè, who had been using reflect spells to defend against the Clubs card, was now safe. For now.

Where was Luxord? Kairi could only think it once before he appeared out of nowhere behind her, already setting for a card.

“Queen of Spades, Hammer Hilt Bash!”

Kairi could feel the impact. It was breath-robbing, and if not for her daily training, it could easily have blown her lights out. However, she had already a plan for such a scenario. Before the impact was fully over, Kairi de-materialized Oathkeeper and grabbed Luxord's arm with both hands, taking him along on the flight of the impact.

Luxord was so taken by surprise that he was unable to move or act. Seconds later, he could feel massive ice on his back, and see how Kairi, now materializing Oathkeeper, was about to launch a attack.

“Ace of Hearts, Absolute Protection.”

He was barely in time. Kairi had used the momentum of the flight to attack him head-on, and the shock wave upon Oathkeeper clashing onto the barrier was enough to push Luxord further into the ice.

“Queen of Dia—” He couldn't play the card in time.

Luxord took too much time playing his cards. It was impossible for him to play two cards this close in succession. Kairi already had turned once, and was about to unleash the next attack, aiming for his head. “You can't run!” she yelled, closing in.

“Ace of Hearts, Absolute Protection.”

He was slow. Too slow. Kairi was half-through the barrier when the card took effect. Even though it influenced her aim, she managed to pierce Luxord's right arm. Blood clung to Oathkeeper's blade, the yell of pain went through her head. This was a battle, not a playground.

“Ace of Diamonds, Dimension Door!”

Kairi had no time to disrupt him with another attack. The Ace of Hearts had pushed her back, and a good five feet separated her from the enemy. He was gone.

But Kairi knew he was there. Somewhere.

“King of Hearts, Particle of Life!”

The words echoed over the place. Kairi had not only caused him to flee for a second. She had also stopped the Ace of Clubs card from working, which finally give Olette a chance to catch her breath.

He was a stronger foe than anything Kairi had ever met. Truly, the Organization was powerful. But to be this powerful, there must be some flaw.

“Ace of Spades, Impact!”

Again, he appeared out of thin air, this time attacking Naminè, who was unable to block a hit that close in that short of time. The attack was strong enough to make her fly over twenty feet. She crashed into a pillar of ice, losing consciousness.

“This game will end with three to zero for me.” The man laughed and again, he played the Ace of Diamonds. It didn't look like he wanted to finish Naminè.

Olette caught up to Kairi, who was running over to Naminè. The enemy was not to be trusted, Kairi had to make sure Naminè wasn't badly injured. But it only looked like she had lost consciousness from the impact.

“Three of Three, Jack of Spades, Storm Lancer.”

He appeared right between them, standing there like it was natural to be almost back-to-back with the enemy.

And again, time seemed to stand still. The dices were rolling. Kairi had to do something about those dices. The last time he got Three of Four, the Ace he played was working on a endless repeat. Whatever Three of Three did, it couldn't be good. But luck was with them; the first was a six. Second a five. Third a two.

The card Luxord was playing vanished into nothingness, leaving his defense completely open. Kairi took immediately advantage of that, rushing at Luxord. Olette did the same.

Seconds later, both his sides were slashed. As Kairi passed left, Olette passed right. It was worth the try and Kairi grabbed Olette's hand, taking a turn on the ice. She whirled around and sent the brunette flying at the wounded Organization member. It was head-on, he was taken by surprise, unable to do anything before Olette could land her attack.

But the second Olette would have landed a hit, the enemy was gone. Not there. Something was wrong, and the first clue was that there wasn't any blood on either Circle of Life or Hero's Crest.

“That sure was unexpected. I thought you were just little girls. I think it's time I stop giving you advantages and play a bit more seriously.”

The voice seemed to come from above. Had they attacked a illusion? But when did he create one? Just how many tricks had this man up his sleeve?

No more words came, instead Kairi could feel something behind her. Olette was about to point at something on her back when Kairi felt a familiar impact and got sent flying directly at Olette. Kairi would take her with her unless Olette was able to evade. Even so, Olette did nothing of that sort. She stomped once on the ice, increasing her grip, and crossed both Keyblades in front of her as if she were defending.

Kairi had only a guess what Olette was about to do, but that was the only logical explanation for what she did. Trying her best, Kairi managed to move in mid-air. Now her feet were directed at the crossed Keyblades. The impact sent pain up her legs. It was like her bones were breaking. Olette was pushed back about a foot, leaving scars in the ice. She gritted her teeth in pain, then sent Kairi right back in the direction she came from.

Luxord was surprised enough to have left his defense open. Kairi was unable to hit him with Oathkeeper; instead she fell into a frontal tackle, ripping him off his stance. He crashed into the same pillar Naminè had crashed into, definitely causing some damage to the Organization member. He spat some blood and Kairi was sure she heard something cracking.

That was enough for the flaxen-haired man. This was no longer a simple game for entertainment. He wanted to kill them. No matter how important they were, if he died here, all his moves would be for naught.

Once again, he vanished, just to appear a split second later behind Olette. He attacked with the Ace of Spades, vanished again, and then appeared before Kairi and used the Eight of Spades. The force was enough to break the pillar and leave Kairi laying on the ground. Her left arm was cut all over the place from ice shards, and she was losing blood. Worse, Kairi had fallen unconscious. Only Olette was left.

“I'm not going to make the same error a second time. I'm going to win with a royal flush!”

His voice was not amused anymore; it was cold and cruel. He stood above Kairi, seemingly thinking on how to finish her off.

“...let the inferno self massacre my enemy!”

A giant fireball flew over the ice, melting anything below it and leaving a enormous explosion upon the impact on Luxord. The man was burning, set on fire, and screaming in pain.

Naminè had regained consciousness and recited a Firega. It was buying them time. Luxord had broken out in panic and was trying to diminish the fire, still screaming in pain.

“Great Forest of Life, grant thy child the blessing of life!”

Naminè used a Curera spell on Kairi, trying to get her back to consciousness.

Olette was having problems wielding her Keyblades. The previous action had put a lot of stress on her muscles and it was hard to ignore the aching pain in her arms. But right now was a chance to test that.

Running with all her might, ignoring the numb feeling in her feet, Olette got closer to the burning Luxord by the second. She had practiced this move over and over with Tifa, and while it was a bad idea to use it with her arms like that, this could be the decisive attack.

Luxord had regained some of his cool. With all his concentration, he caused first a crater in the ice with the Ace of Spades. But before the second Ace could work, Olette started her attack. Throwing both Keyblades right and left past Luxord, she quickly closed in on him.

“Ace of Hear—”

“Too slow!” Olette yelled, and landed a furious punch on Luxord's abdomen. She could feel one or two bones breaking, but half her body was already numb from the cold. Suppressing the urge to yell out in pain, she turned and set on the same spot a kick. Again, something definitely broke, and Luxord was sent flying.

The Keyblades Olette had thrown were on their way back, crossing the air-line of Luxord. Both his sides got cut, and he still continued to fly, finally crashing into a pillar of ice over thirty feet away. The impact caused the pillar to break, burying the man under massive ice.

Olette could not bear it anymore. She fell on her back and screamed out in agony, feeling through all the numbness from the cold the pain of broken bones in her hands and legs.

Meanwhile, Kairi had regained consciousness even though she was barely able to stand. It had become a battle of endurance. The cold was making her senses numb, and it was adding the pain of frostbite to the other injuries. It was hard on Naminè, but without a powerful cure spell, they would lose their lives.

Kairi got up, supported by Naminè, and walked over to where Olette was lying on the ice, trying to suppress the urge to scream out further.

It did seem like either Luxord had either passed out or he was dead. Kairi hoped for the latter. They weren't in any condition to finish him off anyway.

“Naminè, just try a cure spell. The strongest you have. We need to get away from here quickly.”

Naminè had not taken as much damage as it seemed, upon the impact on the pillar. “I will try my best.”

“Blessing of the Moon, shine down upon us.”

More than a Curera spell was just plain impossible.

“Do you think he is...?” Naminè couldn't say it. It was hard to grab the reality of actually having helped to kill someone.

“I hope so. It didn't look like he was going to spare me,” Kairi replied.

“If he survived that blow,” Olette gritted her teeth upon feeling that her bones were being fixed by magic—a very painful method compared to natural healing. “Then he should at least be out cold for a while. But I don't think I...really did it.”

It wasn't easy for Olette either. Taking on Heartless and Nobodies was one thing. But this was different. He was alive, a person with a free will. She did feel bad about it, but Olette knew that there had been little choice. It was him or them.

Something cracked. Olette yelled out in pain and rolled over. The bones were fixed, but she was on the verge of passing out from the pain.

“I will finish this. If we don't, he will come back soon enough. Olette, Naminè, wait here. This is not something I want either of you to have to witness.”

Kairi stood up and gathered her concentration. It was hard to do so, not only because magic cure was painful for the body if used for greater wounds, but also because of the frostbite from the ice that the girls had all over the place.

The other two didn't move an inch. Was Kairi really going to...?

Only a few feet separated Kairi from the place where Luxord had crashed into the ice pillar. It was untouched. If he really was still there, he had to be unconscious.

Kairi would not take the risk of being victim to a surprise attack. It was just ice. Nothing a single Firera spell couldn't solve.

Directing Oathkeeper at the wild pile of crushed ice, a fireball emerged from it, flying over and clashing onto the ice. It wasn't enough. Whatever had caused Naminè's spell to go wild, this ice was far beyond anything Kairi had ever seen.

Another set of Firera later, the ice had melted away. There was nothing below it. But how could there be nothing? Kairi couldn't believe her eyes. She got closer, watching the surroundings. Several things in Kairi's head were spinning. Using magic in her condition was dangerous.

There really was nothing. But how had he escaped? Olette's all-out attack should have knocked him out. And if only sitting and lying on the ice caused severe frostbite to them, what would being buried alive do to someone? Something was wrong.

As fast as her legs allowed her to, Kairi got back to the other two.

“He wasn't there!”

Naminè didn't seem to mind much; it was more that she was relieved that Kairi didn't have to kill someone. But Olette was shocked.

“What? I hit him so hard that I broke my bones! He should have at least been knocked out. Are you sure he didn't hide somewhere under the ice?”

Kairi hit Oathkeeper in the ground, cutting a little piece of ice out of it. She didn't dare to pick it up with bare hands. Instead, she pierced it with her Keyblade.

“This stuff is incredibly cold. We're getting frostbite by just sitting and laying on it. I don't think he would survive long if he really were buried under there. I didn't think about that before. That was my fault. He somehow escaped. And I have a feeling this is not the last we'll see of him.”

Kairi threw the piece of ice away but didn't dematerialize Oathkeeper. The enemy could still be close by. Now that they knew he had escaped a freezing death, they had to be even more cautious.

“Stick close to each other. Olette ,can you walk? What about you, Naminè, are you okay?”

Even though Olette's bones had just been fixed and it would hurt like hell to walk anywhere, she nodded. Naminè was mentally exhausted but also gave Kairi an okay nod.

Looking closely at the two, Kairi was thinking how she was unable to protect them from the fate of a Keyblader. Even though she had given it her all, it was not enough. It was mortifying to admit that.

Olette leaned on Kairi, and Naminè walked close behind them. The gateway was nearby, but the risk of Luxord attacking them now, when they were wounded and vulnerable, was high.

“Direct your Keyblades at this point. Focus your thoughts on nothing but the gateway. You will feel a bit of a mental strain, but that will only be temporary.” Kairi finished her instructions and waited for the others to follow her example.

There was nothing in the air. On the point Oathkeeper, Monochrome and Circle of Life met each other, something slowly started to form. Too slowly. Had they passed the time limit?

The keyhole was now visible, but the mental strain was much harder than expected. They were far over time, but they had little choice. They could go back to the island, but the keyhole would have completely vanished by the time they could try again, and staying on the ice platform was not even an option.

“My head hurts like crap,” Olette complained but held out.

“We're almost there.” Kairi knew that was a lie. They would barely be able to open it at this rate.

Going all out, the portal finally materialized and opened up. The pain in Kairi's head was almost strong enough to make her pass out. Only a few more seconds...

“That's big enough to go through one at a time.” Kairi couldn't take it much longer.

“Naminè, go first, then you, Olette. I'll follow after you two.”

The portal wavered in the moment Naminè passed through. The missing Keyblade immediately showed an effect—the gateway seemed to be more instable than ever.

“Are you sure this is supposed to...are you okay, Kairi?” Olette got a bit curious. Kairi was completely pale, even though she hadn't looked that bad before.

“I'm fine. Now go, I have no idea how long this thing will stay open.” Kairi rarely lost her cool, but this didn't allow any further delay.

Olette sort of understood and immediately jumped through the gate. Another missing Keyblade seemed to be too much for the gate. It wavered, then broke down.

“What...Kairi!”

The portal was closed. It was finally over. Now they could go back to Hollow Bastion.

Kairi had no power left, neither to think nor to stand. The moon was still shining bright on the massive ice platform. It was cold, freezing and silent. Kairi couldn't even hear her own voice anymore. She was completely exhausted in mind and body, unable to speak or move.

Looking in the sky, where the stars were shining, Kairi could now feel a sense of regret. It was stupid to sneak out to another world alone. If she hadn't been that foolish, all this wouldn't have happened. But what else was left but regret?

She could barely see the sky. If they had tried with their usual means, the portal wouldn't have opened. Kairi had had to sacrifice more energy than she had imagined, but she had kept her promise. They could now go back to Hollow Bastion.

The night was getting darker. Her legs refused to work, and her arms couldn't hold the Keyblade. Was this it? Kairi knew that being a Chosen was bound to be risky, but that those risks would demand their price so soon was unexpected. She had always been wary and acted tactical.

Unable to move, Kairi stood there, not knowing what now would come. The ice must have been freezing her body, as she couldn't feel anything. Slowly, her legs gave out, and Kairi fell on the ice. It was not cold.

Next to her, on the ground, lay Oathkeeper. After all that happened, she couldn't keep the other promise she had made.

“I'll find you two, no matter where you go!”

Kairi couldn't even cry. The ice was freezing her tears on the spot.

Soon, her eyes closed and all got dark. It was a welcome darkness, numbing her thoughts.

No long after, even her mind was blank.

And then, only nothingness remained.


----Valiant Hearts---


“It won't work. Why won't it work?!” Olette was furious. The thought of what was happening to Kairi was eating at her insides. Her anger mixed with fear and Olette left all rationality behind her, trying to open the gateway that had crumbled behind her.

Naminè sat there, unable to think. Where was Kairi? What was happening? The shock was immense and Naminè was unable to comprehend anything.

Minutes that lingered for ages went by and Olette, exhausted and in horrible pain from the wounds all over her body, continued to rage, trying to open the portal. Even with two Keyblades, it refused to work. It didn't even show any sign that there still was a portal.

“She...she will find another way. I'm sure. Kairi isn't going to stay on that dammed island. I'm sure she is going to be all 'Surprise! You two fell for it' when we meet up.”

Olette wanted to believe it. She really did. But for now, she didn't know anything about what had really happened to Kairi, not even if she was still alive. That thought was paralyzing her body. The simple thought of Kairi not coming back, never seeing her again, was horrifying.

“Olette...can we go somewhere?” Naminè believed what Olette said. The idea of giving up on Kairi was too much to even consider.

There were no words that had to be said. Olette couldn't say “She might not be coming back.” She refused to believe it herself.

“I...don't think Kairi will leave this world. We should look for her. Let's take the next portal. I can't explain why, but I have a feeling that she won't go back to Hollow Bastion. Not like this.” Olette clung to that idea. She really thought that Kairi was still on the ice platform, but that thought was like poison.

“Hm.” Naminè could barely speak. She believed in Olette and in Kairi. Believed in Kairi to come back to her.

Olette was aching all over the place, but she was able to walk. The inside of the gateway was as dark as ever. There must be another portal to this world. It was hard to concentrate when her whole body was a road of pain, but it was necessary.

Naminè was still a bit numb from the mental exhaustion. It barely allowed her to gather her thoughts on what she would say to Kairi when they met again.

Time went by, and the more it did, the more clear it was to Olette how slim the chances were for Kairi to escape the freezing hell. Even if she managed to go back to the island...

“Say, Olette...do you think we will see Kairi soon?” It was like Naminè was putting a needle in Olette's heart.

“Yeah. We will.” She didn't look back. She couldn't.

How would Naminè react when she found out that Kairi was...?

But that wasn't even sure yet! Olette wanted to think positively. She had to!

Both of them silently continued to walk. A eternity later, Olette stopped. How long had they been walking? One hour? One day? She had no sense of time anymore. Her mind was pure chaos, everything seemed to focus on Kairi.

Olette rarely cried about anything, but she had reached her limit. Cold tears ran over her face as she finally let out what had been building up ever since the portal closed.

“Olette, are you crying?” Naminè seemed to be able to look right through other people.

“It's just my body hurting like hell,” tried Olette, desperate to escape the reality of the situation.

Yes. It was only her body that was hurt. How could she admit to herself that her heart was just as much hurt? Since when did she care that much for Kairi?

A second later, Olette could feel Naminè embracing her from behind. Olette was not eager to be comforted by Naminè. This situation wasn't one that would be fixed by such simple things.

“I'm hurt too...” said Naminè, and from her voice, Olette knew immediately that it wasn't just her that was crying bitter tears.

For now, the brunette was okay with this. Maybe Naminè instinctively knew what really was going on. Maybe not. It didn't matter to her. She could feel Naminè's tears on her back. It was okay to cry in such a moment, wasn't it? It must be...

Standing like that for a while, Olette tried to get back to thinking a bit more realistically. Kairi wasn't that weak. She wasn't dumb, either. Kairi wouldn't sacrifice her life like that. She must have had some kind of plan.

Naminè didn't move one inch the whole time. She didn't know why, but her heart was aching even more than her head. It was like a needle of stone that pierced right through her. A undeniable truth was coming to her. It hurt to even think about it.

“Will we really...see Kairi again?” Naminè's voice was barely audible, so faint was she.

“Kairi will find us. You know her. She probably has a plan for all this. I don't think she can manage a portal on her own, so she'll try to meet us somewhere in this world. We're together, we should be able to open a small portal.”

Olette was, for once, in the position where she had to cheer Naminè up. She herself only believed in parts of what she said, but to believe was better than giving up all hope.

“Hm, I think you're right.”

It was really good to hear that from Naminè. It enforced her belief that Kairi was still somewhere out there.

Naminè took a deep breath and let Olette go. The crying had helped to put her mind at ease.

“Let's look for a portal,” Olette said.


---Valiant Hearts---


Things didn't look very bright. A unknown town, nowhere to go. The fading hope that Kairi was still alive. It was as if the dark clouds of the night were showing their feelings. It was cold, but not because of night. It was her. She was missing.

“Kairi...”

Naminè still couldn't fully comprehend it. Ever since she had come to Hollow Bastion, they had been together. But Olette had said that she would see Kairi again. It wasn't a eternal farewell.

Olette looked around. Even at night, the town didn't look very pleasant. Trash in the streets, rowdy sounds from the tavern nearby, and a disgusting smell polluted the air. No question, this was not a appropriate place for two young girls. To top it off, they were injured, hungry, and exhausted, both mental and physically. Even a Keyblader couldn't go on nonstop.

“Let's find somewhere to stay for the rest of the night,” Olette said, and Naminè just gave a single nod.

But without money, where would they stay? Olette had never bothered to think about it. What would they do for food and water? In such a place, a teenage girl finding work just didn't seem likely. The only choice left was nothing Olette would be proud of. But what choice did they have?

After walking through a few streets and taking a few minutes' rest on a wall, Naminè was so exhausted that she had fallen asleep. Olette had to carry her piggyback from this point on.

A bit later, Olette walked down a nasty-smelling street, not knowing what unpleasant surprise waited for them. Right before them, a whole bunch of drunkards came out a tavern. It immediately reeked of bad news, and Olette turned around and tried to get away, but one of the men called out.

“ 'Ay, what two fine youn' gals we have her'...”

His voice was deep and rough. Olette ignored it and walked faster. Her muscles were aching, burning, and if she overdid it, all healing wouldn't help her regain her power.

“Hey, wait up, ye brat!” one of the pirates yelled out and started to go after the girls.

She had no chance to escape. Alone, maybe, but leaving Naminè to those bastards was out of the question. Fight them? Fighting Heartless was one thing...but fighting humans? She couldn't do that. Not in this condition anyway.

Olette wanted to run and get away from those men. The day had been long enough, longer than any day before. She'd lost Kairi, and if she lost Naminè or herself now, her will to keep walking would completely fade.

“I said, wait up, ye damn brat!” One of the men grabbed her shoulder.

He was at least two heads taller than Olette and muscular. He had a wild and rough face and was reeking very badly of alcohol.

“Leave me alone!” Olette shouted and tried to get free.

“Ah, I dun' think so, gal. We'll have some fun with yer little friend here.”

Olette was desperate. Naminè was such a pure girl. If anything happened to her, if she ever met Kairi again...Olette wouldn't be able to face her. She wouldn't be able to forgive herself if anything happened to her.

Even if Naminè was sometimes an annoyance...she was a close friend.

“I said, let me go. If you touch her, you'll regret it.”

“Heya, heard what this little bitch said? We'll regret it, ha!”

Another of the men was standing in front of Olette and looking at her. The smell of alcohol almost made Olette vomit. It was so disgusting, she almost couldn't bear breathing.

“Maybe we'll have some fun with ye first!” another one said.

The man behind her had now grabbed both her shoulders to have her stay put. It hurt, both physically because of her injuries, and mentally, because she was unable to do anything.

Seconds later, Olette could feel a rough and bulky hand on her face, then on her chest. She had never imagined what it would be like to be raped, but this was already much worse than anything she ever lived through.

Olette loathed the men. She wished the Heartless would attack and rob them of their mind. Or that she was able to fight, to kill them. Olette was on the verge of dropping Naminè, and summoning her Keyblade to hack off those dirty hands that—

One of the men, right behind her, gave off a disgusting sound. A split second later, the others drew their weapons and something fell to ground. Olette managed to look over her shoulder, and one of the men was lying on the ground next to an iron hammer that had apparently hit his face.

“That's far enough! That's no way to treat two young ladies!” A male voice came from the entrance of a nearby house. Only his silhouette was visible, but one thing was clear. He was holding a sword-like weapon.

“Who's there?! Show yerself, bastard!”

“There's no need to tell some drunkards my name.”

That behavior...could it be? Jack Sparrow? But that was clearly not his voice.

“I tell ye, yer gonna regret meddling with my fun, bastard!” One of the men said, and the rest of them also drew their weapons.

Olette was released. Their attention had been drawn to the man who had obviously thrown the hammer. Not hesitating one second, Olette walked away as fast as she could. Running was no option, not like this, not while carrying Naminè. The sound of clashing swords echoed through the streets, clearly audible for Olette.

It hurt inside, hurt her pride as a fighter, that she was just running away, when someone had stood up to save her. But what if that man had had the same intentions? Was just saving them to assault them later?

Deep inside, Olette swore never to trust anyone in this town.

Minutes after, when Olette was on the verge of collapsing, the sword sounds had dried up. If they came after her and found them, there would be no escape. Olette would have no strength to even protect Naminè.

Next to her was a building for what seemed like storage. On its side was a hole in the wall, like a window without glass, right next to a bunch of chests. Olette could barely believe that something this convenient existed, but after a day full of suffering, she truly could have shed tears about this little ray of fortune.

With her last bit of power, Olette climbed the chests, still carrying Naminè, and managed to enter the building. The landing was quite rough, and her body screamed in pain, but they were finally safe.

Unable to even look for something to cover herself and Naminè, Olette leaned against the blond girl and fell asleep.


---Valiant Hearts---


It was dark around her, a deeper darkness than any night, a darkness that even devoured the light. Was she alive? Was she dead? Where was this place?

It seemed like she spent an eternity walking in the darkness, unable to feel anything, until she reached a place where a faraway light was shining. It came closer each second, and after her eyes got used to the blinding light, she gasped.

Before her stood three girls, Kairi, Naminè and Olette. All three of them smiling. She wanted to call out to them, call their names. But her voiced had dried up. Not a tune came out, not a single sound.

Desperation was grabbing her soul. The three girls were just standing there, smiling, not seeing her. Why couldn't she call out to them?!

Slowly, the light faded, and their smiles vanished. First, Kairi disappeared, leaving behind Olette and Naminè. Both of them were now showing sad faces, but getting closer. Naminè was being comforted by Olette, both of them looking as sad as a ocean of tears.

The light was getting weaker, and soon, the image vanished. Only darkness, ultimate impenetrable darkness, remained.

She wanted to cry out, to grab the last fading straw of light, but she couldn't. It was like a chain, a icy cold chain paralyzing her body.

She didn't know how long she remained in darkness, but it seemed like forever. But the pain never stopped. The pain about losing Kairi. Would the pain never stop?

Not light, but a image appeared before her. A dark image, showing something she had never wanted to see in her life.

It was Hollow Bastion, on a rainy and dark night. Most of the people she knew and had come to like were standing in a circle. She could feel the rain pouring on her, could feel a immeasurable pain...if one could lose a part of their soul, then this pain must be comparable to that.

She both wanted to look what was inside the circle and not. A inner voice was telling her not to look, to run away from this...

But before she could avert her eyes, the people before her, Aerith and Tifa, opened a window of sight for her. If she could have cried, she would've. If she could have screamed out, she would've. It was like her mind was breaking.

It was a coffin, open and decorated with flowers. Next to it, a girl was kneeling with a Keyblade. Her face was warped in pain.

She wanted to see the inside of the coffin and not. Wanted to be certain. In that moment, the girl looked back, right at where she was, and her eyes were asking just one thing.

“Why?!”

She could now see the inside of the coffin. In there was...


---Valiant Hearts---


It was a rainy day. The sun was hidden beneath the clouds and the ocean was fighting a eternal battle for superiority against the land. The atmosphere was dark and depressed.

Olette's eyes were frozen in shock. She could only gaze at the empty wall, unable to comprehend, unable to think, unable to move. She just sat there, staring at the wooden wall.

“Kairi...”

Something next to her moved. She finally snapped out of it. Was it...a dream?

“It's cold...”

Naminè was next to her. Naminè was really next to her. She was not...

“Olette..are you...okay?” Naminè's voice was watery, as if she were about to cry.

Was she the only one to have that dream? Olette reacted to what Naminè said by shaking her head and looking around for something to cover them up with.

Nothing much was there, but something like a cover blanket was on some boxes in the store. Olette took it, every muscle of her body aching from the day before, and gave it to Naminè.

Only then did she notice that she was shivering and half her body was partially numb from the cold. But before she could say anything, Naminè had moved really close to her, sharing the blanket.

“You must be cold too,” Naminè said.

“Thanks.”

It was weird. If this had happened with Kairi, Olette would have probably jumped away and boasted that she wasn't cold. Or just sat there, silent and red like a tomato. Now that she had lost her, it was quite clear that she had liked Kairi, and in a romantic way.

In the end, that had made her and Naminè rivals in love. And to share with her a blanket...it felt a bit weird, but not quite as awkward as she had been imagining.

Naminè really was close, and after Olette didn't stop shivering, she really got worried.

“Does your body still hurt?” Naminè was asking in a way that wanted an absolutely honest answer.

“I ache all over the place. My head feels like it could explode any second, and don't even mention my left arm and leg. I am icy cold for some reason, too...” Olette answered truthfully before she knew it. Why was she being so trusting? She never told anyone about when she was hurt.

Naminè could explain the aching and the injuries to herself, but the reason for the shivering must be something else.

With a sudden move, Naminè knelt before Olette, being so close to her face that Olette was short of thinking Naminè would kiss her any second. That thought wasn't really exciting her. It felt somewhat weird to even imagine it.

Naminè laid her hand on Olette's forehead and immediately took it back. Her forehead was burning. Olette must have pushed herself much too far. She had a horrible fever, and that was anything but good.

“You have a fever. A really bad one, too.” Naminè really was sounding worried.

It was then that Naminè first noticed how important a friend Olette was to her. Up to now, her eyes had been glued to Kairi whenever they were together. She had never really thought about what would happen if Olette left her.

It was a sad thought, and Naminè didn't want it as much as she didn't want Kairi to leave.

“I will heal your injuries as good as possible.”

“Don't push yourself, Naminè, I—”

“I will not lose you too!” Naminè suddenly yelled out, and Olette was a bit shocked.

Naminè was close to tears, and she was really surprised when she could feel Olette's hand on her head.

“Don't worry, stupid, I won't go anywhere.”

Olette didn't feel weird anymore. It was still only Kairi she was interested in, but if it was Naminè, she didn't mind being this close to her.

But the fever forced its pay, and Olette started to shiver even worse than before. Naminè's surprised look changed back to a worried one, and she started to chant a healing spell. If this was all she could do, then she would at least stay by Olette, until she was well again.

The healing spell put Olette a bit at ease. The aching was much less than before, and even the pain of her arm and leg nearly disappeared. Now that the pain was gone, though, the fever made her feel even worse than before.

Naminè was not dumb and could see it too. She looked around and finally found another blanket, one that was full of dust. She shook it a bit to get rid of the dust, but that resulted only in coughing.

“Don't push yourself. A bit of a fever isn't going to kill me,” Olette said, knowing well that her condition wasn't the best.

“Don't say that!” Naminè seemed a bit angry.

“I'm sorry. If...you want to help me, you can come and stay close to me. I felt a lot better with you next to me than all wrapped up in blankets alone.” Olette expected to blush at asking that, or at least, Naminè to do so. But neither happened.

Naminè didn't say anything. She took the additional blanket, threw it over Olette, and crawled under it.

“I hope we find Kairi soon...”

It was like a bad dream. All of this. Lost in another world, in a town where they had neither money nor friends, without Kairi, and the Organization probably still on their trails. For now, they had to ensure their survival.

“I'm sure she's out there.” Olette was trying to not think about it too much.

If Kairi really survived, that alone would be a miracle. But how would she escape the island? How would she find Olette and Naminè? This world was big, and the chances were slim that they would ever find each other. But the end was really only the end if you gave up hope.

“What are we going to do now?” Naminè was asking.

The first water drops of a upcoming storm clashed onto the roof. Dark clouds, deep as the night, were walling up to a wave, ready to swallow all light. Olette was hesitant to answer. They were lost, alone in a foreign city, and had neither food nor water.

“We'll start looking for Kairi as soon as I get better. We need something to eat. Water too. I'll organize something.” Olette tried her best not to sound discouraged.

More raindrops were falling. Soon, the storm would unleash its mighty force. It got colder and Olette's shivering got worse by the moment. Naminè would be a fool to not notice it and moved even closer to her friend.

“I miss her.”

She felt like that too...but who wouldn't miss a close friend...or rather...? But what use did brooding over it do? Kairi wouldn't mystically appear just because they kept their minds occupied with her.

“We'll see her soon.”

It was the best Olette could do. Naminè would not stop worrying no matter what she said, but if she gave up hope, Naminè surely would break down. Right now it was most important to get a grip on themselves.

“But she isn't here now.”

She knew. She knew, dammit! But what could she do? Anger walled up inside her, anger at herself, that she had been unable to protect her better, anger about Naminè for keeping it up. She missed Kairi too! And...anger at Kairi. Why had she stayed behind? Not told them about what condition she was in? Did she trust them only that much? It would've been better to stay together on the island than have just the two of them alone in this town.

“I know that. You don't need to tell me!”

Olette bit her lips. She didn't mean to be that harsh with Naminè, but sometimes her temper really got the better of her.

“I'm sorry...I just wanted—” Naminè couldn't finish her line.

“I know...sorry I snapped.”

Olette let out a deep sigh and held her forehead. It really wasn't her day.

“At least we're still together, right?”

Naminè only gave her a nod. She wouldn't pursue the subject any further. It hurt. It hurt to be separated from Kairi. It was dark and cold without her, but she wasn't all alone. Naminè still had Olette. It was only now that she noticed how important Olette really was to her.

“I'm glad you're with me,” Naminè said, before leaning on Olette and resting her head on her shoulder.

“I feel the same way.”

Olette could barely express how glad she was that she wasn't alone. Back in Twilight Town, she had been all alone. Even amongst her friends, she had been all alone. Her heart had been alone, all this time.

But not anymore. Kairi was alive, Olette was sure. She had to be. And Naminè was with her. And back at Hollow Bastion...at her new home...everyone was there, waiting for her.

Rain started to pour from the skies, as to express the sadness and ordeal both of the girls had to face. Lightning roared across the sky, and thunder made the clouds tremble. Far below, in a small storehouse, two girls were sitting, snuggled up to each other.

Naminè couldn't fall asleep. Too many things were troubling her. Was Kairi really all right? When would she see her again? When could they return to Hollow Bastion? Return home?

It was hard on her, much harder than she had ever imagined. The loss of Kairi had taken its toll, and again, her tears started to flow, now silently and unnoticed. Soon after her thoughts had switched to Kairi, and the tears had begun flowing, Naminè could feel a hand on her head.

She looked up. It was Olette, who smiled at her. Despite the situation, she still smiled. Naminè secretly wanted to be as strong as Olette...but it felt good to be comforted, to have someone on your side.

It was weird, but a moment before, Olette had just wanted to join in. To let tears fall for once, to let her emotions run wild. But who would be there to comfort Naminè then? She felt like it was her obligation to do so. No...that was wrong. Not her obligation. She wanted do to it. To be there for the fragile girl.

Seconds after she stopped petting her head, Olette laid one hand on Naminè's cheek. She took a tear away and raised her head a bit.

“Don't cry. Didn't I say we find her? Don't you trust me?”

Naminè did. She trusted Olette with her life. Kairi trusted Olette, and Naminè felt, it would be betraying her own feelings to not trust her. Olette had been there for her, ever since she had come to Hollow Bastion. Ever since she had meet her.

“Will we really find her?”

“I promise we'll find her. Have I ever broken a promise I've made?”

Olette had to convince herself to believe it. Yes, they would find Kairi. At any cost.

“No. No, you didn't.” Naminè finally stopped crying and a trace of hope was visible in her eyes.

“So, can you promise me something too?”

Naminè was slightly confused but gave a nod. What could Olette want from her?

“Can you promise me not to cry anymore? For Kairi's sake too.”

Naminè took a deep breath and cleaned the tears from her eyes. “I'll try.”

Naminè couldn't help but think that in this moment, Olette was a little bit like Kairi sometimes. It really had a soothing effect. Even if Kairi was away...as long Olette was with her, Naminè wouldn't cry anymore. She wanted to be strong too. Strong like Kairi and Olette.

“Promise?” Olette asked, still smiling.

Olette had to try so hard to smile that it was exhausting. She was just as worried about Kairi as Naminè was, and her condition didn't make it easier for her to cheer Naminè up. But from what she had learned, Naminè hadn't known anything when she came to Hollow Bastion. She hadn't known how to deal with her own feelings, with sadness, desperation and other things. Olette had to be strong, for Naminè too.

“Promise.”

A short moment of silence followed, and Olette went back to letting her mind rest. Doing all this with a fever was really something.

“You're weird, Olette...I wouldn't be able to go on like this if you weren't here.”

“You're the weird one, Naminè. So weird, sometimes I have no idea what you're thinking,” Olette said, and burst out in a small cough. She felt awkward, but not as bad as before.

“I can't imagine just giving up. What kind of friend would do that?”

“You...you're right.” Naminè shook her head. Olette was right.

An awkward silence followed, and Naminè felt like she had insulted Olette. She wanted to make it up somehow, but nothing came to mind.

“I'm so sorry I can't heal your fever...if only Aerith were here...I wish I could use magic better.” Naminè sighed about her own inability.

“You're already a fine magician, Naminè.” Olette started petting Naminè's head again.

It helped to put their minds off of what had caused this situation in the first place. It gave them a slight moment of ease, a short break in this never ending storm.

“As soon as I get better, we'll start searching for Kairi. I know she's out there somewhere.”

Naminè nodded with a somewhat hopeful expression. It was so much easier to believe if someone at your side believed too.

Silence followed, disturbed only by the sound of Olette petting Naminè's head. Both of them had moved together, as close as they could, almost holding each other. The day was as dark as the night, and the dark clouds threw their shadow over the town and an upcoming calamity.




---Valiant Hearts---


How long had it been? Olette had fallen asleep, with Naminè leaning onto her. The rain was still pouring, and once in a while she could hear thunder.

She felt considerably better than before. Her fever must have gone down quite a bit. Was it because of Naminè? Had she cast another healing spell after she had fallen asleep? But right now the blond girl was sleeping, and Olette didn't want to wake her up. Thirst and hunger became apparent needs now, and when Naminè woke up, she would surely have the same problems.

This was a storehouse, after all. There must be something to drink at least. Food was another matter. They could survive up to a week without food. But water was a really pressing matter.

A few more minutes wouldn't kill her, though. As long Naminè was asleep, Olette had time to think everything through. They had to take measure to stay alive themselves. Had to think how to eventually escape this world. But for now, all that was important was finding shelter and securing food and water.

How long would they need to stay here? One week? Two weeks? A month? Olette had read a few books about being marooned on a island, all alone and how people survived. But how did one survive in a town without money, shelter or work? It really hurt her pride, but Olette would have to resort to really low means.

No matter how long it would be, they had to find better shelter and had to manage food and water. Only if they secured their own survival, then, they could start looking for Kairi. They had to find a way back. Being a Keyblader didn't help much in such a situation, but Naminè's magic would come in very handy, especially her ice magic. It was the easiest and most secure way to get a steady hold of water. For food...no magic in this world was capable of doing that. Shelter was a different matter, but in such a old town, there should been abandoned buildings.

“No...Kairi, don't go...Olette...”

Naminè was sleep talking. It was kind of cute, but it did seem she was having a nightmare. Naminè got rather agitated and started moving around until Olette petted her head, immediately calming her down. It took only a few more seconds until Naminè had gone back to her previous state, calm and peacefully sleeping.

---Valiant Hearts---

With the exception of how to provide food, Olette had gotten a pretty solid plan for what to do. It was a game against time. No matter how long it would take, how long they had to search, how long they would have to wait, they would find Kairi.

“Naminè, wake up.”

Olette purposely said it with a soft voice, trying to not startle Naminè. It took her a few attempts until the blond girl slowly opened her eyes, looking around her confusedly. After a few moments, Naminè remembered where they were.

“Are you feeling better?”

Olette would've thought that Naminè's first question would be if there were any news at all. News about Kairi. But it seemed even Naminè was capable of not drowning herself into worries. It put Olette at ease, knowing that Naminè was not breaking down.

“Much better. Thanks to you, Naminè.”

Olette again petted her head, it had become sort of a habit. She had wanted to protect Naminè, and if it was at the cost of her life. For the first time in her life, Olette felt that she finally had found something important to protect. Whatever the future held, whatever danger was lay ahead, Olette would protect her. Protect Naminè.

The rain still was coming down. Would it ever stop? Night had come, and it was as dark as the path between the worlds. They were hungry and thirsty, so Naminè started looking inside the boxes.

In most were stuff like the swill Jack Sparow had drunk on the island. At least, it smelled in the same unpleasant way. Further back Naminè had found some dried fruits and bread that was old and nasty but still edible. All they to drink was water from a barrel that was right outside and filled with rainwater, so they filled a couple of bottles with it. The previous contents of the bottles had vanished into the ground, but the water still tasted a bit like it.

“Bear with it. I know it's gross, but we shouldn't risk dehydration or hunger,” Olette said, and with a deep sigh, she bit into the nasty bread.

“I would even eat Tifa's curry now...” Naminè said, and drank another bit of the water.

“You're hardcore...” Olette said, quite surprised someone wanted to eat Tifa's food.

“I'm just really hungry,” Naminè said and proceeded to eat some of the bread.

“I already feel much better. I think we can start looking for a boat or some info on the island tomorrow.”

Naminè gave her a nod and continued chewing in silence.

The night went by without any further events. Olette and Naminè wasted a bit of time talking about Hollow Bastion, Aerith and Tifa, and their training. Both avoided the topic of Kairi on purpose, as they both believed they would find her.

The morning was damp, but the sun had come out. Olette had once more proven that she was downright a mons

[End notes: I found another reliable grammar beta, so updates should resume to not more than 2-4 weeks wait time. thanks to [Grain] and [Airen] for beta'ing content [Grain] and grammar [Airen].]

Chapter 12

Title: The Bond we share

[Author's notes:

Usual evil site-doesnt-like-formatting. And Im sure for the long wait, but I guess I could say Ive had my reasons. And a few keys on my Keyboard are broken too, so dont mind the missing signs in the chapter note. Also, things might be a bit slow new years around, Ill be pretty busy doing stuff here and there.

 But keep reading. This story has barely begun yet...

Have fun with the chapter, and may the dices be with you~ 

]

Valiant Hearts II


Chapter XII


The Bond We Share



Almost a week passed by without any sign of Kairi. They had found out that there were hundreds of little islands Kairi could been on. Even if they had a boat, it would take months to search them all.

Food was hard to come by. Olette had been providing it most of the time, but for the last few days, they both skipped breakfast and dinner, even if it only consisted of bread and some fruits the previous day. Living only off water was much harder than they had ever imagined.

Their hideout had been found out and they could not go back. After sleeping one night under the cold stars, they managed to find a unused stable. It was smelly but much warmer than the storehouse. They used a few empty buckets to collect rainwater. It was both luck and misfortune that it rained almost every day. Naminè caught a cold, but it would've been worse if they had stayed in the storehouse, sleeping on the bare ground.

One rainy night, Olette felt something on her face that immediately woke her up. After an incident at the storehouse in which some villagers managed to finally track her down, she never slept very deeply, always keeping one eye open. She had been wanted for stealing food and Olette had been less cautious than usual. If she was caught, there was no telling what punishment might await her. This was an age filled with pirates, after all.

Olette almost panicked when she noticed what exactly was on her face. It was tickling a bit, but different from the straw. It was more...silk-like.

The first thing she saw when opening her eyes was Naminè's face, and it was awfully close.

“What—” Olette tried to yell out, but it was too late.

They were really soft. If angels were real, theirs must feel like this too. But Olette only was startled for a second and pulled away.

“Kairi...” Naminè muttered in her feverish sleep.

“I'm so not going to tell her this...” Olette said, and touched her own lips.

Looking around, everything seemed to be okay. The stable was old but rainproof and warm. There was a base level, for horses and other animals, but there weren't any now and it looked like there hadn't been any for a long time. And there was a upper level, that served as storage for straw. It was nice and dry. Olette had piled most of it into one big huddle that the two used to sleep. They didn't need to sleep close to each other, as it was warm enough with just the straw. But they preferred to be close to each other, almost as if each feared the other would vanish if they were even a little apart.

With the days passing on, and no change in obtaining any info about Kairi, Naminè got more and more depressed, closely sticking to Olette all the time unless she was going out to secure food or trying to get a hold of some info that might be related to Kairi.

Naminè didn't look good. They both were barely eating anything, and the water—even though it was rainwater—wasn't very clear. It really was unhealthy, and they could get seriously sick if this went on.

Olette had problems of her own, more on a emotional level than everything else. For her, not finding Kairi was a horrifying thought. Or worse, finding her dead. Hope was just a faint glimmer after all this time, but there was no way she could show this side of hers to Naminè.

How long would they be able to stay alive at this rate? Or what if they really were waiting for nothing. What if...?

“I shouldn't even be thinking something like that!” Olette said to herself, and fell backwards in the straw.

Naminè really looked miserable. Each day, the hardest thing for Olette to endure was not hunger or the steadily increasing hopelessness, but the disappointed expression Naminè made when Olette could only tell her she found out nothing.

“What should I do? We can't even escape this world...we barely managed to open a portal...did we... lose our only chance of ever getting back?”

It was a horrifying thought. What if Kairi really had given up her life to bring them back just so that they could return to this dreadful world to die a slow death of starvation and hopelessness?

“Olette...” Naminè had woken up.

“Did I wake you? I'm sorry, Naminè. Go back to sleep, everything is fine.”

“...it's not.”

Olette knew what was coming. She felt the same, but there was nothing she could do. But it must be so much harder on Naminè than it was on her.

“We still don't know where Kairi is...and she's not here.”

Naminè felt sick. They hadn't eaten anything for over twenty-four hours, but she didn't feel like eating anything at all.

It was lonely without Kairi around, but she knew that Olette was trying her best. Naminè just couldn't put up a mask and pretend to be well. Her emotional condition was even worse than her body.

Naminè wasn't very robust, nothing like Olette. The current circumstances were hard on her, and it took its toll on her body.

Olette thought back. Things had taken a turn for the worse over these past days. So much so that it was hard for them not to lose faith.

---Valiant Hearts---

It was not a nice day. The days in this town had never been nice. Olette had quickly learned that this town was rough and the people in it were not very friendly to outsiders. And she was a outsider, one to this whole world. For now they had food in the storage room they used as hideout. Naminè's condition hadn't been a good one. She sometimes coughed and had a runny nose, and it wasn't rare that she shivered at night even though they were close together. Olette could only hope that Naminè wasn't getting seriously sick.

Her first checkpoint was a tavern. From the books she had read, a tavern was always a good spot to collect info. But a girl like her in a tavern in a harbor town would certainly look wrong. Well, she had no clothes to change, so there was really no helping it. Olette ruffled her hair, then took some of the mud on the ground and put it on her face, trying to look as much like a wild brat as possible.

Just seconds after she entered the tavern, one of the men inside were already on her trail.

“Hey, this ain't a place for little brats, missy.” His voice was shaken by alcohol and he smelled like a stable of pigs.

“Shut up, drunkard.” Olette felt weird using such foul language, but this was certainly not a place to be picky.

“What did ye say? Hey, I think this damn brat wants a real beating,” the man shouted all over the noise in the tavern.

He violently grabbed Olette's shoulder—she was more than two heads shorter than he—and tried to hold her back. It was clear that he was filled with ill intent.

Olette knew that unless she made an overwhelming first strike, this would escalate in a fight. And that was the last thing she wanted.

A powerful punch in the abdomen followed by a side kick at his ribs sent the man to his knees, gasping for air.

“Don't mess with me!” Olette angrily said.

She was deep down so scared that if not for the poor light in the tavern, everyone could've seen that her legs were shaking a bit. It was just dumb luck that the man had had enough and did not try to continue the fight.

“Hey, barkeeper, I need some info.”

“I'm sorry, missy, but we ain't selling no milk.”

The barkeeper roared with laughter, and everyone else that heard it joined in. It was very humiliating, but Olette endured it.

“One of my friends got marooned on a island in the South Sea. Some guy named Jack Sparrow got us into the mess.” Olette tried her best to sound as pirate-ish as possible, but it was a rather poor show.

The barkeeper seemed to be a nice person, though, as he didn't just send her away. Maybe it was because she had mentioned Jack Sparrow.

“There are hundreds of islands in the South Sea, missy. If ye ain't got the coordinates, you've no chance of ever finding her. If she's alive, anyway.”

Olette bit her lip. Hundreds? Maybe a map would help, but the only thing she knew was the size of the island and that there was nothing else around it as far as the eye could see. This was much worse than she had imagined.

“Many thanks,” Olette said, and was on her way out.

“Next time you come, I'll make sure to have some milk for ye,” the barkeeper shouted after her. Yet again more than half of the tavern broke out in laughter.

Her search was not very effective. The taverns all had little but no time for her problems, and some people even reacted angrily and sent her away when she mentioned Jack Sparrow. The first day of searching was a complete failure. What would she tell Naminè?

The blond girl was waiting patiently in the storehouse, and Olette's first task when she got back was to eat some of the bread that almost tasted good after that hard a day.

“Did you find anything out, Olette?” Naminè asked in a hopeful tone.

“...I'll have more luck tomorrow! I promise.” Olette said, completely avoiding an answer, but feeling guilty when Naminè made a sad expression and let out two small coughs.

She had found out nothing. They went to sleep, and tired as Olette was, she slept like a rock. The next morning was the same as before, rainy and dark. Olette awoke before Naminè, which seemed weird to her.

Naminè didn't look too good either. Olette was scared of the thought that Naminè might get sick. She was physically much more robust than Naminè, so she could do with a fever. But for the frail girl...

They ate some of what they had found—bread again—and Olette left to continue her search.

Nothing. People were unwilling to help, and even if someone was, in a rare case, they could not tell her anything useful. There were too many unmapped islands in the South Sea. It was a hopeless undertaking.

Another thing was on her mind. Food. Olette knew that just living off bread would not work, especially if Naminè was showing signs of getting sick. It was hard to admit, but no one would let her work. She was too young, and even if she had enough strength to work on the harbor, they wouldn't let her. There was only one choice left.

“I will go to hell for this,” Olette muttered to herself, but she too didn't want to eat the old bread anymore. It was not good for their bodies.

Not too far away from their hideout was something like a grocery shop. Many people were going in and out, and after a while, Olette had figured out a blind spot. She waited just when someone was going to pay and hid herself beyond a shelf. She would only take a little, enough for herself and Naminè.

She grabbed a few apples and oranges, then sneaked away. Nobody suspected anything, as she hid the fruits under her clothes. They got a bit dirty, but that was nothing they couldn't solve with a bit of water.

“I got us something to eat,” Olette said, giving Naminè two apples and a orange, leaving a apple for herself.

“Did you find out anything?” Naminè repeated her question as before but with much less enthusiasm this time.

“...I'm sorry. Eat the apples, they're good. You should wash them before, though.” Olette knew that Naminè was needing the fruits more than she did.

“Why do you only have one apple?” Naminè was curious, looking at how Olette was having so much less than she was.

“I ate a orange and an apple already on the way.” It was such a blatant lie that even Naminè would notice. Her smile, her expression, they were all fake.

“Okay, then. Thank you, I'm really sick of the bread,” Naminè said and turned around.

Naminè knew that Olette was lying, but not why. To have other food was good, but Olette lying to her hurt. Also, there were no news of Kairi. She missed the redhead more, each day her hope shrinking that she would see her again.

But...Olette was still there with her. It was really painful that Olette felt the need to lie to her, but at least, she would not leave her.

The night passed as usual, Olette again waking up before Naminè. They always slept leaned onto each other, but this morning, Naminè was lying on the ground, looking really pale.

Naminè was sweating and breathing weird. She looked really sick and her head was burning. Even worse, Olette dreamed of Kairi that night, and now the reality of her being gone for good sank even deeper inside her.

“Naminè, how are you feeling?”

Olette was worried. It was past noon, probably, and Naminè had only woken up now. She could only tell when she asked someone on the street, as she was unfamiliar with this region's day and night shifts.

“I'm...okay. Olette, will you...look for Kairi? I...miss her so much.” Naminè seemed really weak. More than usual. And even worse, now that Naminè was showing signs of being affected by Kairi's absence, she had to hurry.

But could she really leave a sick girl alone? Naminè was needing some vitamins, but there was only so much she could do. Olette would need to go to the shop again.

“I will look for some clues. Please stay here, don't move, and sleep some.” Olette had used two boxes as windshield, and Naminè had the blanket for her alone, providing some warmth.

It was probably only a cold, but Olette could only imagine what might happen next.

It was easy, just as the day before, to get some fruits. It was stealing. A crime. But what choice did she have?

Looking for Kairi had proven to be so hopeless that she ignored it for today and went straight back to the storehouse. For now, Naminè was important to her too.

“Did you find out anything?” Naminè asked, as if Olette had been gone for hours and not just a little more than half a hour.

“I think I might have a clue,” Olette lied, hoping to make Naminè feel better.

“Don't lie to me, please,” Naminè said, tears in her eyes.

“I'm sorry...but...it's much harder than I thought. And I can't leave you alone,” Olette said, kneeling down next to Naminè, hugging her.

“Don't worry about me. We just need to find Kairi and everything will be okay...” Naminè seemed really out of it.

“I...no...we will find her. I promise.” Olette realized how much she truly missed Kairi.

But...just how much hope was there? The last she saw of Kairi was beyond a gateway, on a gigantic freezing platform, left with injuries and exhausted to the point where she couldn't move. Was...she really alive? And was there any hope to find her...in time?

They spent the rest of the day resting, Olette quietly watching over Naminè, as she had demanded that Naminè sleep as much as possible to recover.

The night was cold, but Olette endured it for the sake of Naminè. Three days had passed since they arrived. Three days, and they still had no clue where Kairi was.

Naminè seemed much better in the morning, but Olette didn't let her get up yet. One more day. Just one more day to rest and Naminè could get up again. At least that was what Olette was thinking. Naminè refused to to sleep if Olette was not next to her. It was a irresponsible request, even Naminè knew that, but it was really hard to be alone all the time.

Naminè's condition got better, but only slowly and only on a physical level. She clung more and more to Olette, similar to how she had done with Kairi in the beginning. Olette didn't mind, as it was soothing for her too to have company in this, the worst of situations.

It was the fifth day that would turn over their whole situation. Olette was on her way back when she thought that someone was following her. But wouldn't they just run after her and get her?

She turned around, but there was nothing.

It had to be her imagination. After all, she really was worn out by continuously stealing and the feelings of remorse that came with it. No matter what, stealing wasn't right, but Olette cared more for Naminè than for some shop owner.

Naminè didn't ask anymore. She understood that Olette had not given up on Kairi but had given up on finding info on her while she, Naminè, was sick.

Again, they spent the day without talking much. It was really cold when Naminè got up on her own, leaning onto Olette, to share the blanket. It was so obvious that Olette was freezing that Naminè couldn't bear it anymore, even though there was a chance that Olette could sick, too.

“But—”

Naminè cut her off, laying a finger on her lips. “No buts,” she said, almost immediately falling asleep after that.

Olette smiled to herself for a bit, then petted Naminè's head. Maybe Naminè wasn't as weak as Olette thought she was.

Soon, the brunette also fell asleep. It was tiring to keep watch over Naminè, steal food, and even to think about what they would do next. Olette really missed Kairi, and she did need her now more than ever.

The night was quiet as usual, only disturbed by sounds from a nearby tavern. Olette never could sleep very well in these times. She woke up when some scratching sound was on the front door. She had built up a few boxes in front of it in case someone were to attack them.

From the sound of it, outside were numerous people. Olette got up, trying not to wake up Naminè, and found herself eavesdropping through the thin wooden wall.

“Ye sure she's in there?” a rough voice asked.

Olette didn't know who the voice belonged to.

“That dirty lil' food thief is gonna meet 'er end. The stuff in there ain't owned by nobody anymore, so let's just burn it down and to hell with her.” The person who said this was enraged—and this voice was familiar too. It was the owner of the shop!

Olette had heard enough. She stepped back from the wall, trying to avoid any sound, and took Naminè piggyback. It would take too long to wake her up.

“What would Kairi do? Fight the people? No...Kairi would never harm uninvolved people. But if I take the window, they will get me and Naminè. Leaving her alone and surrendering won't solve anything either...”

Olette was rather desperate, even summoning Circle of Life as last countermeasure. But wait...would those people even notice if they made an attempt to escape? Olette had little choice and trusted her instincts. With one brutal swing, the back wall burst, and in the same moment, a bright light shone in from outside. The front had been set on fire.

It was a wink of luck that they didn't notice the bursting sound of the wall. Olette escaped, carrying Naminè, and dematerialized Hero's Crest, running as fast as she could. For now, they had to escape, no matter where to. Naminè was sick, so it was highly unlikely that she would wake up.

Olette only stopped when there was nothing but darkness around her anymore. She had long left the town, and had not stopped running for another ten minutes at full power. Her legs were still shaking when she finally slowed down. Naminè had just regained consciousness and Olette let her down, herself sinking in the wet grass, unable to stand.

“Olette...what happened? And...where are we? It's so dark...”

“They...found our hideout and wanted to burn us alive...we barely escaped.” Olette was dead tired.

“But why? Did we do something bad?” Naminè asked, not knowing that it was only Olette they wanted.

“We're outsiders. It's only natural to want us gone. We're somewhere outside the town...up ahead is a forest, we should rest there for the night.” Olette was biting her lip. Just how often had she lied to Naminè in the past few days?

“I don't understand...can't we go back?”

Olette shook her head, letting out a sigh. It was impossible. Completely burned down. But how would she tell Naminè they had wanted her head for stealing? The worst part was that she had gotten Naminè involved.

Naminè seemed to feel that something was wrong and asked away.

“Olette? You look...really pale.”

Olette just shook her head, unable to say anything. She picked Naminè up yet again and slowly walked over to the trees.

It was true, Olette didn't feel well. She had not eaten anything but old bread and a few fruits for days, slept in miserable conditions and had been out in the rain for hours in the past days. Olette was at her limit. Running like that for over ten minutes was too much for her. She felt sick and her breath was still going at a alarming rate.

Only a bit further, Olette could see now that her eyes had gotten used to the darkness, was the border of a forest. In there, the wind wouldn't be as strong, and perhaps they could find a dry spot.

“What now?” Naminè was asking, sitting next to Olette.

“Now...a place to sleep...” Olette just couldn't regain her breath.

“The town is dangerous...I guess we can't go back.” Naminè didn't know what had happened, but if the villagers had wanted to burn them alive, they must've been really mad.

“Let's just...sleep under a tree. Little choice there. There is a forest close by.”

Olette's vision was blurred and it took her a lot of effort to force it clear as she tried not to pass out.

Naminè felt sick, but out of the two, she could at least walk, unlike Olette, who was looking like she would collapse any second now. It was now time for her to fight too and ignore the horrible nausea when moving and help Olette, who had helped her all this time.

“Herder of the Travelers, I beg of you, grant us your blessing. Give us the power to reach our destination, to reach the place we desire!”

It was just a simple cure spell, and it wasn't useful for battle-orientated use. It was rather effective if only used to walk another mile or two.

Olette could feel some of her pain being relieved, but it still was hard to stand up. Naminè herself had to fight with a stringing pain in her head that came from the mental exhaustion of using a spell in these conditions.

“Save your magic...let's go over there,” Olette said, grabbing Naminè's hand. Both of them leaning onto each other, they walked towards the dark forest.

They did not waste energy on talking; instead they looked for a place to spent the night. They walked more than five minutes since they entered the thick forest, and finally found a suitable tree with a big crest.

Olette leaned onto the trunk and sank down, barely keeping consciousness. Naminè was next to her, leaning on Olette rather than on the tree.

“I'm so tired...“ Olette suddenly got depressed, thinking about Naminè's condition. “I'm sorry we don't even have a blanket or anything...”

“I'll be fine.” Naminè forced herself to smile. “As long you're next to me, Olette.”

Olette blushed for a moment, slightly embarrassed, then laid a arm around Naminè, trying to share as much body warmth as possible.

“Good...night,” both of them said, falling asleep halfway. Morning was only a few hours away.

The night passed in a wink, and the morning did not hold any change. They both continued to sleep, exhausted to no end, and the day, almost as dark and cold as the night, came quickly to an end.

Olette slowly woke up, sore from sleeping out in the cold. It hurt to move at first, but the pain wasn't as bad as before. First thing was to check on Naminè.

She seemed to be in pain, which was not very surprising, given her illness and that they had slept under the stars with nothing but themselves to warm them up.

“Naminè, wake up!” Olette slapped her face softly while talking to her.

Opening her eyes a bit, Naminè looked at Olette, smiling, then coughing. At least she was conscious. That was a huge relief.

“How are you feeling? Give me a honest answer, okay?” Olette said with a smile on her lips.

“Terrible,” Naminè said, slowly remembering where they were and what had happened.

“We need to find a proper place to spend our nights and for you to rest. I feel better, so I'll carry you.”

Naminè just gave a nod, still sleepy and unable to give a proper answer. She just wanted to sleep some more.

Olette picked up Naminè so she could carry her on her back. Now worried at how light the blond girl was, she started walking. She could only guess where the forest ended, but Olette remembered that they came from the direction she had faced when she woke up.

“Will we be okay?” Naminè asked, trying not to be too much of a burden to Olette.

“I'll find us someplace to stay.”

Somewhere near the borders of the town would be ideal, so that they wouldn't cause too much of a commotion if they were sighted.

Naminè fell back asleep after hearing that Olette was looking for a place to stay. Olette was grateful for that. It was tiring to talk and think at the same time, and she had to think about a lot of things. Most important right now was to find a place to spend the the night.

The town was terribly quiet. There were noises, sure, but not the kind two girls at night wanted to hear. The short distance to the harbor must have had a bad influence on this district.

She continued walking, looking for any building they could use for shelter, but Olette had little choice. In the end, she was limited to where she could go.

If they were thinking she had burned to death, then that was fine. They would not track her down. The matter of food was something that was still giving her a headache. Stealing would lead to a similar situation as before.

How much time had passed since they had gotten back in town? The continuous dark sky and rain had made her lose all feeling of time. It was like this town was cursed.

They were almost at the end of the street, near the wall that was surrounding the city, when Olette found something promising.

A abandoned building. It was big, much too big to be a house, and too far away from the harbor to be a depot for goods. The front door was locked, but the lock itself was old and rusty, which was a good sign. No one had entered the building for a long time.

Looking for a way to get to its back, Olette found a hole in the fence, not too far away. It was time to wake up Naminè, as she couldn't carry her through this. Using her Keyblade would inevitably draw attention, and it also would open the door for just anyone.

“Naminè...wake up,” Olette said, still carrying her, standing in front of the fence.

“Hm...what...where...?” Naminè was still out of it.

It took her a few minutes to fully open her eyes. Olette let her down, but took her hand in exchange. Naminè, being sick and sleepy, was a bit unstable but managed not to fall.

“Where are we?” Naminè started to look around, then looked at the big building slightly to the right.

“The outskirts of the town, at the edge of the harbor district, I guess,” Olette answered, then pointing over to the abandoned building.

“Looks abandoned...I'm not sure what this was, but we can't be picky.” Olette drew Naminè closer to herself, taking a deep breath.

“Olette? What are you—” Naminè was surprised. Olette seemed really tired.

“Nothing. I'm okay. Let's take a look. I had to wake you up since if something is in there, I won't be able to protect you if I'm carrying you.” Olette was considering that bandits or robbers used this place as hideout, even if it was unlikely.

“I'll be okay.” Naminè smiled even though she was not feeling well.

It was not right to always rely on Olette and not give anything back. If anything, Naminè would not show how ill she felt, even if it only lightened up Olette's mood a bit.

Olette just gave a nod, summoned Circle of Life, and crawled through the hole. Naminè followed shortly after, without Keyblade. It was a mental burden for now, and she would only summon it if they were attacked.

They didn't speak a word, trying to be as quiet as possible, and slowly walked over to the building. There was no light, no sound, nothing.

Rumbling. The sky was in turmoil. Soon, the neverending rain would pour down again. They had to hurry; staying out in the rain would gravely worsen Naminè's condition.

The back doors were wide open. Olette took a peek inside, ready to strike at whatever would wait for them.

But there was nothing. Just dust, dust from a long time of no living being entering the place. No sign of anyone living there.

Olette didn't let her guard down. She looked in every corner and had Naminè stand by at the back door.

Nothing. Just more dust. Even on the level above, there was nothing but a enormous pile of straw. For once, luck was with them.

“Naminè, can you come up here?” Olette deemed it safe and dematerialized her Keyblade.

A bit later, they checked every corner again. It was indeed an old stable, but there hadn't been any animals here for a long time. It was wind and waterproof and even a bit warm. They decided to use the straw to sleep on, since it would also give them the advantage of not being found immediately if anyone would enter the building.

Olette and Naminè laid down in the straw, tired and exhausted, almost instantly falling asleep. Olette had embraced Naminè, not caring anymore if she too got sick.

“I'll do everything to protect you,” was the last thing Olette whispered before following Naminè in the land of dreams.

---Valiant Hearts---



Rain was hammering on the roof and thunder was roaring across the sky. It had been like this for the past few days, as if illustrating how the girls were feeling. It had been hard on both of them, physically and emotionally.

Without a word, Olette crawled over to Naminè, hugged her, and petted her head. She had done this often in the last few days, and even though it first had felt weird and Naminè had been a bit awkward, they both were able to calm down like this.

Minutes passed, and Naminè thought Olette had fallen asleep, holding her like this. Even though it wasn't Kairi who was doing this, she felt that Olette had gotten just as important to her as Kairi was.

Naminè wasn't sure how she should feel about Olette. It was clearly different than how she felt about Kairi, but...

“Say, Naminè...what would you do if someone else liked Kairi?”

Hadn't Olette fallen asleep? And what was with that question?

“Everyone likes Kairi. What do you mean?”

Olette started petting her head again. It had somehow a soothing effect on both of them.

“I don't mean that. I mean...what would you do if someone else loved Kairi?”

Naminè knew what love was. Back in Hollow Bastion, Olette had once explained to her the difference between like and love. But it had never crossed her mind that someone else could fall in love with Kairi.

“I don't know. Would that be so bad?” Naminè just never thought about it.

What would she do? It didn't seem like a big deal if someone else liked Kairi. Did it really matter that much?

“Imagine if Kairi stopped liking you, even stopped being your friend, just because she liked someone else.” Olette felt horrible suggesting such a thing, even more so, since she was the one that came to like Kairi too. “Would you hate that person?”

Olette tried her best to not let her voice tremble. If not for the warm straw and Naminè in her arms, she would've surely been shaken by the fear of what Naminè might say now.

“I don't know...if that person took Kairi away from me...I guess I would hate her.”

Olette almost bit her tongue. What should she do? It was good Naminè was a bit dense, so it was rather unlikely that she would find out. But...what should she do? Olette now long knew she was clearly attracted to Kairi. She had even been jealous about the kiss between Kairi and Naminè.

“But...”

Naminè didn't know how to say it. She could feel Olette tremble, and her heart beating like crazy. She was clearly afraid. Even Naminè was not that dense, and it was obvious that her words had caused Olette to act like that. At the same moment she had said it, the brunette had also stopped petting her head.

What if she was right and Olette really was in love with Kairi? After all...on the island...

Naminè was confused. Was it really that bad if Olette was in love with Kairi? She wouldn't snatch Kairi away and leave her all alone, right? Her head felt like it was melting, like it was on fire, and Olette seemed freezing. Was it just her imagination, or did Olette seem to be gritting her teeth?

“If it was you...I...I think I wouldn't hate the person. You are important to me, too. And you wouldn't just take Kairi from me. You are not a bad person like that.”

For a second, the wheels in Olette's head were standing still. Did Naminè really say that? Was it that she had caught a fever too and was hallucinating? If so, then...

“You mean you wouldn't get mad if I were to like Kairi too?”

Naminè was silent for a moment, trying to sort out her inner conflict. Shouldn't she get bad feelings? Be jealous that someone else was hoping for Kairi to respond to her feelings? But there was nothing like that.

“Do you love Kairi?” Naminè just didn't know what to say and went just bluntly saying what she was thinking.

Olette couldn't answer. Naminè had become really important to her and if admitting love meant for those two to end their friendship, she would rather give up on Kairi. Olette couldn't lie to Naminè. Not about this, not now.

“I think I do.” Olette could have slapped herself.

Awkward silence filled the room, only disturbed by the rain and thunder. It seemed like a eternity had passed when Naminè gave out a sigh. Olette was short of snapping and taking back what she had said.

After all the time she had spent around friends, yet being all alone that time, she had finally found two people who were really important to her. And one of them seemed so far away that it hurt. And it was not just Kairi that was far away.

“I...I...” Olette could not even speak properly anymore. Cold sweat on her forehead, her body frozen stiff.

“Say, Olette...why is it that Kairi can only like one of us?”

Naminè had thought of it before, but not talked about it. It had been on her mind for some time now, starting with the night on the island when Olette had been acting really weird. Why did they have to choose? Why couldn't they be together? Naminè didn't want to lose either, not Kairi and not Olette.

“I can't really explain it, but...” Olette was a bit out of it, simply because she still had to fight with her inner fear of being rejected as a friend now.

“It's special to love someone. You can't just love two people. I would say, it's impossible...”

Naminè moved a bit, Olette let her loose as soon as she noticed it, but instead of moving away, which was what Olette was afraid of, she just rolled over, still as close to Olette, but now with her back to her.

Olette was startled when she felt something soft on her hand. At first she thought it was a mouse or something, but it was much softer and...it was holding her hand.

“I don't want to choose between Kairi and you,” Naminè said, holding tight onto the hand of her friend.


---Valiant Hearts---



Darkness. All around him. There was nothing but darkness. No wind, not even air. No sound, not even that of his own breath. Eternal darkness, thick enough to not see one's own hands even if they were held right before one's face. No horizon, just a vast nothingness.

“Ironic, that this is to be the true nature of us, who seek to regain their hearts.”

In front of him was a huge white gate, and beyond its open doors was the unfathomable darkness, a power equal to that of Kingdom Hearts. If one were to step through this gate, both death and immeasurable power would await.

“Why did you call us, Superior?”

Xigbar, kneeling a few meters behind the man he spoke to, was shaken by fear that Xemnas had discovered what he was hiding.

Zexion's research. The artificial creation of Nobodies. Tempering with a power, alien and incalculable.

Left to him was Luxord, who had been beaten badly by the Keyblader. His face was warped in anger, something Xigbar had never seen on the usually calm Gambler of Fate. He had been ordered to collect hearts; yet, he failed and even got beaten. The screams of Luxord when Xemnas had punished him were engraved in Xigbar's head.

One place further left was Saix, calm and uncaring as ever. If something was as dangerous as what laid beyond the gate, then it was Saix. Three days ago, he had obliterated a world called the Land of Pride. A whole world. Xigbar was powerful, but far from that level. Saix was a monster.

Right to him, and he squeezed his eyes when he looked at him, was Xaldin. If Saix was a monster, Xaldin was the tamer with the whip that let the beast dance and destroy everything in its path. He was cruel, as uncaring as Saix, and coldly calculated the death of his opponents using both comrades in arms and enemies to his advantage. Fighting with Xaldin was just as bad as fighting against him.

Right next to Xaldin, there was Demyx, the biggest mystery out of all these weirdos. Xigbar couldn't follow anything he said or anything he was thinking. Even his actions were contradictory and unbelievable. He had fought with the sorceress from Hollow Bastion on equal grounds. But ever since he came back, he had changed. It seemed like insanity had taken over him completely.

All of them were kneeling in a half-circle behind Xemnas, as he had summoned them.

“We will abandon the plan of using the Keyblader to collect hearts. We will seize the hearts ourselves.”

Xigbar first thought he was saved when he understood the extent of what Xemnas had just said.

“What do you mean, Xemnas?” It was Xaldin who first stood up and took a step forward.

In a mere instant, Xemnas had whirled around and where previously had been Xaldin's left arm, there was a huge gap of nothingness in his body.

Xigbar's mind was blank and empty. Xemnas...had just killed Xaldin. On a whim. In less than a second. He didn't even notice how he killed him. It was too fast for even him, despite his sniper-like eyes.

Even worse, nobody seemed to mind. Luxord didn't even notice, Demyx didn't care and Saix's expression was as frozen as ever.

“Xigbar.”

It was his turn. He would be killed next. Xemnas must've turned insane. He would kill them all. And there was no hope of escape. It was further than one hundred feet to the gate and Xemnas had killed Xaldin in a instant.

The said person had collapsed and was lying on the ground, probably already dead. Blood was flooding out of his body and there were no signs of life. His heart must have been gone, along with his arm and half of his chest.

He could not fight against him. His body wouldn't move. The blood was surrounding his feet, his knees. Xaldin's blood. He had not liked him, but to cold-bloodedly kill one of his subordinates without any warning...that was completely beyond anything he had ever seen.

How would Xemnas strike? How would he attack? Was there any chance of escape?

To make it worse, neither Saix, Luxord or Demyx seemed to notice that they were in danger.

“Xigbar, you...”


---Valiant Hearts---


The rain was cold, and she was freezing. They were hungry, and Olette had no choice but to resort again to the means of a criminal. She had been stealing food for a few days now, but she would not tell Naminè. This burden, she had to shoulder alone.

But luck was on her side. She only passed the harbor by accident, and a ship was loading provisions for a voyage. Only two guards, but who would expect a thief to come in this pouring rain? Olette had somewhat overcome her inner scruples to steal. If she didn't, they had to starve, and in Naminè's condition, that could prove to be fatal.

They didn't seem to be heavily armed, and the rain was pouring down, limiting their sight and hearing. Olette didn't waste any time and had already sneaked behind one of the guards. Luckily, he was standing near a building. He didn't notice Olette until he felt a brutal blow on his neck and lost consciousness. It was all but honorable to assault someone from behind, but Olette didn't care.

The other guard didn't notice and while Olette positioned the unconscious guard on the ground, she spotted a one of the bigger boxes not too far away.

Not looking inside, Olette took the box, and with all her might, loaded it onto her back before running for it.

Luck had left her in that very moment, as the other guard went to check on the first guard and noticed Olette. Drawing a gun, he opened fire and chased after the girl. About a round bullets later, he had lost her, due to the poor visibility in the rain.

In a dark side-alley, more than five minutes nonstop running away from the harbor, Olette allowed herself to calm down, take a breath and finally look inside the box.

What luck. The box was filled with cured meat, flat-bread and dry fruits. She must have hit the best box there was. This would last for at least a few days. Now that the adrenaline was gone, Olette felt her mind going fuzzy. Pain was suddenly occupying her left arm. Looking on it, a line of blood was running down from about her upper arm. A stray bullet wound. At least she had not been shot, but she could barely move her arm now that she felt the pain.

It was nothing compared to when she had fought the man from the Organization, but it really was bad. Ripping some cloth from her shirt that was completely soaked anyway, she applied a first aid bandage. It hurt a lot to do it herself, and she surely would not be able to fight the next few days with this arm.

Olette took the box back on her back. Thank God it was even darker than usual thanks to the rainstorm so no one was likely to notice her.

The pain was overwhelming. Blood ran down her arm even though she had applied a bandage. But what did she expect? For someone with a small frame like hers, carrying a huge box like that was usually impossible. She only was able to do it due to her training with Tifa. A few times she had to stop, her mind going blank and almost falling over. She must've lost a lot of blood already.

It was already the fourth time when she had to stop. Olette had barely set the box on the ground when she fell and would have hit the ground if she hadn't clung to the box at the last minute. When she looked down, there was blood on the ground. But her arm hadn't touched the ground. Where did it come from?

It was running down her leg. Had a bullet hit her? But there was no huge pain like in her arm. Olette needed to know, rolled up one of her pants legs and found the cause of the blood. Another stray bullet wound...just how many times had she been hit? But the wound didn't seem to be as bad as on her arm. The bullet must've barely hit her. It was bleeding a bit, but the pain was rather small. She had to make it back fast. Ripping yet another piece of cloth from her shirt, Olette applied a tight bandage on her leg—so tight that it hurt to move it even a inch. But it did seem to stop the bleeding for the moment.

Back up went the box. It was only one more street till the stable. She was soaked and exhausted. She had lost a lot of blood and was injured. If not for her willpower, she would've passed out long ago. But one thing kept her going. One important thing.

“Naminè...I'm almost there.”

But for now, it was clearly Olette that was in the worse condition. They had no means of disinfecting her wounds, nor real first aid. Would Naminè be able to use healing magic? Olette had faith in her.

The warm atmosphere of the stable, the smell of straw—she finally was at home. Home was where her friends were. And for now, Naminè was here.

Hiding the box in one of the horse boxes that were located directly below the platform above, Olette ascended up the ladder and looked for Naminè.

Was she sleeping? Olette looked through the straw.

She was not there. That couldn't be. There was no sign of a intruder. Was her mind playing pranks? Olette looked more carefully, but it didn't change the result. Naminè was gone.

“That idiot must've gone and looked for me!” Olette whispered to herself, and stood up.

Her vision was blurred and her mind blank. Was Naminè okay? She had to look for her. Had to find her. If something had happened to her, how would she be able to face Kairi?

But it was too much. Olette could not feel her legs, could not move. The few seconds she was still able to stand seemed like a desperate eternity. Was this the end? Was this empty dark feeling of failure what Kairi felt when the portal closed? That couldn't be...it could not just end like this...

“Naminè...where are you...?” were her last words before everything went dark.


---Valiant Hearts---




Roaring drums in her head, a familiar sound. The rain was a heavy as ever, and the occasional thunder was like a gong being rung in her head. Slowly waking up, Naminè first looked to see if she could spot Olette. Naminè was still sick, unable to do any magic, and barely able to do other things like walking around, so she was heavily dependent on Olette.

She wasn't there. Naminè assumed that she had gone to look for something to eat. Food. It made her realize that her throat was terribly dry. They used a set of buckets to collect rainwater, as Naminè was too weak to use ice magic to provide water.

But the bucket up here was empty. Olette must have forgotten to change them. Looking at the empty bucket, Naminè first realized with how much Olette had to put up recently. She wasn't of any help and Olette brought food, cared for her, protected her...she really had grown important to Naminè.

She had little choice but to get some water herself. Slowly climbing down the ladder, carrying the empty bucket with her, Naminè walked over to the back gate. They could not close it, due to a lack of doors, but it was a welcome breeze of fresh, even cold, air.

The other bucket was standing next to the door. Leaving the empty one in the rain, Naminè used a cup Olette had brought back one day to drink some water. It wasn't delicious but it was enough for her.

Naminè sated her thirst and looked at the sky that was filled with dark rain clouds. Olette really was amazing. Ever since they had come here, Olette had seem so reliable. Naminè asked herself how Olette managed to keep going even though Kairi was gone and their situation was this bad.

Some time passed. Naminè had no feeling for time in her condition, so she silently looked at the clouds, soothing her mind with the sound of rain coming down. She wasn't really thirsty but her throat was dry again, so she drank some more water. She switched the buckets afterwards so she could take the full one back with her.

It would be a hassle to get it up the ladder, as the full bucket was proving rather heavy to carry for a sick girl, but Naminè wanted to surprise Olette.

Naminè finally reached the top, exhausted and tired, the bucket standing next to her. There was something wet on the ground. Did she spill the water? Looking down, Naminè almost screamed.

Blood. A big stain of blood, going over to the place they used to sleep. A thief? A burglar?

Naminè summoned Monochrome, slowly walking into the direction where the bloodstain stopped. Long before she reached the place, Naminè could see the one who had caused the stain.

“Olette!” Naminè yelled out. Letting go of Monochrome, she ran over to where her best friend lay, not moving.

“Olette, open your eyes, please!” Naminè knelt next to the brunette, rolling her over. Her clothes were soaking wet, her trousers blood-stained, her shirt ripped to pieces.

“What happened, Olette?! Olette, hey!” Naminè tried shaking her, breaking out in cold sweat. What should she do? Just what should she do? They had no medicine, no first aid kit, nothing.

Olette didn't move. Her breathing was faint, but it was still there. Naminè buried her face in her hands, unable to do anything.

“What...what should I do?”

Her voice was trembling. Her whole body was shaken by the thought that Olette might die. Panic filled her head, blocking off every single rational thought. All she could do was sit there and watch the unmoving Olette slowly bleeding to death.

Naminè couldn't bear the thought that she might lose another important person. She wanted to run away. To run so far away, that she would never need to see this again. This horrifying image of Olette, wounded and on the verge of death.

Naminè, trying to get away, stumbled over her legs, falling back over. In front of her lay something that she totally forgot. That was right.

She wasn't just a powerless girl. She had healed Olette before. Her condition was much worse than before, but that couldn't be helped. Olette had taken care of her for several days, and now it was her turn.

It was hard to concentrate and even harder to get the recitation right, but unless she brought in something very powerful, she didn't know what would happen to Olette.

“You, who governs over life and death, commands creation and destruction, decides fate and destiny, the bringer of new lives and the reaper of the soul, I call upon you, Adamantia. Grant me the power to save the life of one important to me. Grant me the power to overcome that which is the fate of all who live.”

Nothing happened. Did she fail? Naminè had never used this particular recitation before. When tears of desperation showed in her eyes, something moved. From Monochrome, a green light was flowing onto Olette. Her breathing immediately resumed and Olette gasped once, but she did not regain consciousness. Naminè, at the same time, could feel both her arm and leg hurting and the pain was overwhelming. Her mind almost went blank, and only looking at how Olette got better and better by the second helped her to stay conscious.

It was a very powerful recitation Naminè had learned from Aerith as last resort to save others. It put a high strain on her body and mind, and if not for her determination to save Olette, she would've failed and both of them died.

Olette curled around, gritting her teeth. This was her limit. Naminè could not put up with this any longer, and both her will and the spell broke. She lost consciousness and fell in the straw, Monochrome dematerializing itself.

Silence but for the drumming of the rain on the roof fell over the room like a iron curtain. It took several minutes until Naminè finally moved, only a twitch.

Would Olette make it? Naminè was not sure. She couldn't see anything, she could barely think. Now she knew why Aerith had told her not to use that recitation unless it was absolutely the only way to save one of the others. Her arm and leg was still hurting but it didn't feel like she was bleeding herself.

Naminè slowly opened her eyes, seeing Olette next to her. She was still unconscious, but the bleeding seemed to have stopped. Naminè was sure that that wasn't enough to heal Olette's wounds. She would have to stay here the next days.

It took Naminè all her remaining power to crawl over to where Olette lay.

Naminè only had one thing on her mind. Just one single thing. She wanted Olette to pet her head, like she had done in the past days, whenever she didn't feel good. It really had become a soothing action to her.

Naminè, now laying next to Olette, could not move anymore. Her fever was still there, and her head was burning. The mind all fuzzy, and vision blurred. If only Olette would finally wake up.

But she didn't. Was she...no. Naminè refused to believe it. Just laying next to Olette, like a loyal dog waiting for its owner to get up, Naminè lost consciousness again.


---Valiant Hearts---


Was she dead? Was this heaven? Around her was bright light, and there was a warm feeling on her skin, as if the summer sun was shining on her. Below her, an immeasurably vast grass field stretched out before her, covering the ground as far as the eye could see. Above her, fluffy white clouds floated in a heavenly blue sky. This really had to be heaven.

She could feel sorrow welling up, sorrow, about never seeing her friends again, never talking to them again, never feeling their bodies next to hers. Falling on her knees, she started to cry. It seemed like a eternity until her tears stopped and only sadness remained. The grass around her had died, the sky was filled with dark clouds, and the air smelled of blood.

And with one instant, unbearable pain ran through her body. Pain so strong that she wished she would die on the spot. But death didn't embrace her, no, the pain kept getting stronger, driving her insane. She curled over in the withered grass, screaming out in agony, and finally the pain was so strong her mind broke.

Darkness. Around her, everything was dark. Her body hurt. The pain was still there. Had she been taken from heaven to hell, and this was her punishment? But...

She opened her eyes a little bit, slowly getting used to seeing anything again, and she managed to analyze the position she was in. Looking up, she saw directly in a familiar face.

It was Naminè.

“You're awake, you're finally awake, Olette!” Naminè said, tears in her eyes.

So, that naive frail girl had treated her injuries and even saved her life. It wasn't a dream.

“Yes, thanks to you.” Olette was sure that if not for Naminè she really would've died.

“I was so worried...I was just refilling the bucket and when I came back up here, you were all covered in blood and unconscious and...and...” Naminè was about to cry.

She walked over to Olette and sat down next to her so that Olette could comfort her. She longed for that now.

“Stupid girl, I won't die so easily,” Olette said, and embraced Naminè. Although she was attracted to girls, it felt more like hugging her little sister or a childhood friend.

“I was really worried! Don't do something like that again!”

Naminè made a sulking face and leaned onto Olette.

Naminè really wasn't the naive spoiled kid she was when she first arrived at Hollow Bastion anymore. Caring for Olette, risking her life for a friend, all those things had helped her to mature a little bit.

They stayed like that for over a hour, not speaking, barely moving, comforting each other by just their presence. They both were more than just happy that the other one was alive, even though they were in miserable conditions.

Finally, their stomachs growled, and both noticed that they were starving. Naminè didn't know about the box yet, but Olette was unable to descend the ladder, so Naminè would have to choose what to eat.

“When you go down the ladder, the last box before the yard—inside is a huge box with food. I can't walk a single step with my leg like this, so can you get something for us?”

Olette didn't like to depend to on Naminè even now, after she had done all this, but there was little choice. Surprisingly, Naminè gave a happy nod, and vanished quickly. It took a few minutes until she came back. The meat in the box was wrapped inside a big cloth, and Naminè used it now as bag to transport a bit of food inside it.

“Some meat—that's good, we will need the protein—and some dried fruits. The bread will make a good breakfast if we combine it with some meat,” Olette said, and waited until Naminè took the first bite.

They ate in silence, again sitting close to each other. They quickly finished what Naminè had brought up, and she went down again to get a bit more of the meat. The box was big enough to secure food for about one week, maybe ten days if they saved up some of it.

“Will you tell me what happened?”

Olette had known that Naminè would ask. After all, she almost died, and Naminè probably too, in the process of saving her.

“I don't really want to tell you, but I guess I should. You have to promise me that you won't ask me about details.”

Olette was still hesitating about telling Naminè what happened, but they had now food for a while and she couldn't go out anyway. They would have plenty of time to talk this out. But that was the problem: Olette wasn't that great at arguing.

Naminè gave a nod and looked closely at Olette. She didn't want her to get hurt anymore, even if that meant to shoulder some of the burden Olette was obviously carrying.

Slowly, Naminè got more and more a hold of how the world really was, and even though she still didn't understand a whole lot of it, one thing was really obvious. The world was not as bright a place as she had imagined. Knowing only Hollow Bastion after her confinement by Organization XIII, she figured that everywhere was like that. But now, she knew that the world, every world, had its dark side too.

“I got that box at the harbor. It's natural that they don't leave a box full of food for a voyage unguarded. I knocked one of the guards out and the other opened fire. I didn't get hit badly, but one bullet got my arm, and even though it was only a graze, it didn't stop bleeding. I used the ground to set off a explosion with Hero's Crest and one of the stone shrapnels must've hit my leg. In the end, I ran for it with the box.”

Olette took a deep breath and feared what Naminè might say now. She certainly wouldn't be happy that Olette stole the food and on top of it, knocked out two men and got severely injured. With a depressed expression, she looked at the ground, wanting to avoid what Naminè might now think of her.

Naminè understood what Olette was saying. Even she knew that one couldn't just take food from other people, even if they were in a dire situation. But looking at the depressed Olette, she could understand how she felt. It must've been hard to shoulder the burden of committing such acts over the recent days all alone.

Naminè abstained from saying anything, just leaned onto Olette, reaching for her hand and caressing it. Olette didn't seem to involve Naminè in such shady business, and the blond girl was grateful for that. Naminè really didn't want to steal from people, but they had to eat. If all Naminè could do for Olette was to keep quiet and support her, then that was what she would do.

“You aren't going to yell at me?” Olette asked.

“I won't. You do this to keep us alive, I understand that. And no matter what you think of yourself, I know you're a good person.”

That was quite unexpected, coming from someone like Naminè.

Maybe it really was time to take her a bit more seriously. After all, she did seem to gradually mature more, especially over the past days. Well, it really would be worrying if she didn't.

They continued to sit there, silently spending time with each other, healing their wounds, resting their minds and even a bit enjoying the sound of the rain on the roof. With a full stomach and in good knowledge the other one was okay, the rain didn't seem to be as annoying as it was before.

“I'm happy I met you and Kairi,” Naminè said after over a hour of silence.

Olette had thought Naminè had fallen asleep, so this took her by surprise. Of course she was happy that she had met those two, even though she only came recently to notice how much she liked Naminè.

Back in Twilight Town, she had been lonely even among her friends. Now, she wasn't lonely anymore, with even just one friend.

“I feel the same way...although I must admit, I first found you a bit annoying and somewhat of a spoiled brat,” Olette said, and made a funny expression.

Naminè immediately started sulking and looked in another direction. It was a very obvious act, so obvious that Olette started laughing wholeheartedly. It had been really long time since she'd laughed, and considering that Kairi was still lost, and they trapped in a foreign world, it was an amazing feat.

Even Naminè joined the laugher, although hers was more of a cute giggling, and in the end, they both laid down, looking at each other.

“If Kairi saw us like this, she would think we're lovers or something,” Olette said, her thoughts getting entangled in moments on the island she had shared with Kairi.

Naminè got quiet for a moment. She looked away and rolled over, now observing the roof. Even though the stable was old, the roof was waterproof and the dark-brown wood gave it a soothing feeling.

“Ah, I didn't mean it like that. I mean...you...you're really cute, but...” Olette was struggling with her words.

“I know. It's just I really miss her, and...”

Naminè had thought about it once before. What if Kairi decided against her? What if Kairi decided in her favor? What would happen to the bond she shared with Olette right now? Naminè didn't want to lose Olette as a friend, even if that meant her relationship with Kairi remained like it was now. That thought frightened her for a moment.

“I feel the same...I...think I love Kairi, no, I...I should have realized it. I do love her. I don't have the right to interfere with your and Kairi's—” Olette was cut off by Naminè.

“Don't say it like that! I don't want to lose you as a friend...”

For Olette, this was the first time she had seen Naminè this serious. It was a bit shocking that their thoughts were the same to such a degree.

“But why do we have to choose anyway?” Naminè complained, and once again rolled over, now looking at Olette.

“I told you, to love someone is special. I've never been in love before, but...I just can't imagine that you can love two people that easily. And—” Olette was again cut off.

“But why is it like that? Wouldn't it be better if you could just love two people? If Kairi could do that, then...” Naminè muttered the rest of the sentence so hushedly that Olette couldn't understand it.

“I don't think it is that easy...I do think it would be better, but...” Olette got depressed by how persistent Naminè was. Just what was she thinking? It seemed like a impossible thing to her, to love two people equally. Or even for someone to tolerate that their partner loved someone else.

“If Kairi...”

“Even if she could love two people...you and someone else...would you be okay with that?”

Olette didn't name herself on purpose. If Naminè could not accept that, she was afraid of hurting their friendship.

“If it was you, I think...”

Naminè blushed while saying it, and Olette couldn't help but think how cute she looked like that. It took her a few seconds until she fully comprehended what Naminè was saying.

Olette failed to understand how Naminè could say such a thing. But at the same time, she was a bit embarrassed that Naminè trusted her that much.

Naminè looked confused for a moment, then averted her face, feeling a bit embarrassed. It was a first for her to feel like that, but it was also weird to say s

Chapter 13

Title: Imbalance of Powers - End of a Journey?

[Author's notes: Author Note: A big thanks to G3rain1 and Airen for their hard work over the past year. We started with major struggles in March 2008, and we've come far in just around nine months. G3rain1 has always been a fair and competent content beta for me, and I'd like to thank him for this. Shame over me, but I've lost track when exactly Airen joined this little team, but her work is exceptional. I've had many grammar beta's over the course of thirteen chapters, but none of them were as thorough and honest as Airen. On this place, a very big thank you for the two people that were working with me on this so long. I hope you enjoy this story and will eventually tell other people about it or maybe even leave a review to tell me what you are thinking. A happy new years to you all.]

Valiant Hearts II

Chapter XIII

Imbalance of Powers -

End of a Journey?

The hot flames had almost completely engulfed their shelter, the ash was swirling in the air. A mysterious darkness had eaten the clouds, deepening the grim atmosphere. A nightmare had come true. Their enemy had found them, floating at the top of the stable.

There was no time to lose. Summoning both Keyblades at once, Olette immediately took off, using the balks at the outside of the stable as platform to reach the top. If not for her insane training with Tifa, this would've been an impossible task. Naminè was still on the ground, in front of the burning stable. Having summoned Monochrome, she started firing weak ice magic at the stable, trying to prevent the fire from taking over other buildings.

Olette had to look out for burning planks that were falling down and was almost on the top when she hesitated a moment, not knowing where to jump next.

“Too slow!” Luxord yelled, vanishing in mid-air, virtually teleporting behind Olette, and hitting her with a card.

The pain was overwhelming. Nothing compared to when they had fought him on the ice field. Olette could feel the shock in every part of her body. The impact caused Olette to crash into the burning building, vanishing from both Luxord's and Naminè's visibility.

“Monster!”

Naminè was shouting at Luxord, preparing for another spell. She didn't care for the town anymore. With such a monstrous enemy, she couldn't be considerate of her surroundings. Luxord would not let her have the time to fully recite a spell. Naminè had learned from their first fight with Luxord that she was weaker than the others when it came to direct combat. Using the past few days to think of a way to counter that, Naminè had come up with a few tactics to prevent herself from being beaten up like on the ice field.

Firing several ice magics on the ground she was standing on, Naminè literally created a wall of massive ice around her, giving her some protection against Luxord.

Several long black things were lashing against the wall. Luxord wanted to avoid getting close to her. If she created an ice field like last time, she would freeze the entire town for all eternity, him included. A distance of at least thirty feet was necessary to avoid a fatal blow. But if he didn't break that wall...

“Damn it all!” Luxord angrily shouted, and made an instantaneous dash towards the ice blockade, giving up his position in mid-air, going on ground level. It withstood several brutal impacts until the first cracks showed up. Only a few more...!

Naminè's time was running out. She hadn't finished the recitation yet, and being unable to use higher grade magic instantly like Aerith was a huge handicap against such a powerful foe.

It broke. The ice broke, and Naminè was one second short of getting hit full-force by Luxord.

“As if I'd let you!” Olette came running out of the stable, burns all over the place, angrily throwing Hero's Crest after Luxord, who had no choice but to evade. An instantaneous movement later, he was again behind Olette, trying to repeat the previous attack.

“Now!” Olette yelled and let herself fall on the ground. It was wet, and she glided a few feet before coming to a halt.

“... send me your infernal blaze!” Naminè finished the recitation. Nothing seemed to happen.

Luxord fixed his eyes on the girl until he heard a weird swirling sound. Looking around him, dozens of fireballs were circling around him, ready to impact at any second. He could basically teleport, but not bypass matter. If he tried to get out of there, he would be hit by one of those things, probably causing all of them to ignite. He was imprisoned on the ground, robbed of his ability to float. Naminè was unable to walk away from the burning building without breaking the fire spell.

“Olette!” Naminè gave her friend a nod. Pointing at Luxord, she started her next spell. Relying on recitation magic was difficult, especially if it was a powerful one.

Olette, calling back Hero's Crest from the ground, sped up and ran towards the fireballs. She would hit the first of them in just a few seconds.

Naminè opened her eyes and pointed Monochrome at the ring of fire, which suddenly came to a halt. Olette used the moment to get in, and in less than half a second later, the fireballs were circling again.

Olette was an expert at close combat, and Luxord lacked space and time to evade in here. The circle had a diameter of less than fifteen feet, and Olette would have the definitive advantage in there.

Luxord summoned four cards around him, all of which showed the Ace of Hearts, and he hid himself behind them. Olette had little choice but to slash away at the cards, which were withstanding a lot of damage.

A double horizontal slash, followed by a combo of vertical slashes, kicks and punches, finished by a whirlwind attack, were unable to break through the ridiculously hard wall of cards. It was like hitting on steel.

“Naminè!” Olette shouted, and once again, the ring of fire opened, just to her back. A quick jump backwards later, each and every fireball started crashing into the card barrier, causing a huge explosion.

“...so I plead thee, Raijin, send thy rage upon my enemy!” From the dark clouds over them, a gigantic thunderbolt descended and impacted in the place the card barrier was, directly into the explosion of fireballs.

“Did we get him?” They couldn't see because of the smoke.

“No.”

In a mere second, the ground behind them broke up, and an angry and slightly burned Luxord came out, sending Olette flying. Two cards at once, and the impact was big enough to have Olette flipping over the ground before she finally crashed into a nearby building.

Olette instantly lost consciousness. Naminè was the only one left standing, and there wasn't enough time use any magic. Drawing a card, Luxord used its ability directly against Naminè.

The blond girl could feel a terrible impact at her chest, leaving her unable to breathe, thinking her heart had been crushed. Sinking to the ground, Naminè was still conscious but unable to even move a finger.

He didn't want to play around anymore. Luxord walked over to the building into which Olette had crashed. The girl was lying there, unconscious on the ground. An easy target for him. He would not make the error of leaving her enough time to recover.

The fire had gotten worse. Several buildings had caught fire, and the first Heartless showed up, coming out of the shadows one after another, an endless number of them.

The girl with the double Keyblades would be first. He hadn't forgotten the damage she had caused at the ice field. Even now, the long-healed wound still hurt when he thought about the attack. He had wanted to have his revenge, and he would not underestimate the Keyblader again.

Taking the Ace of Spades, Luxord used it to ram the impact into Olette's chest. And again. And again.

Olette coughed up blood, the impact shaking her whole body. And again. She would soon die if this continued. Naminè could do nothing, not even scream. Her mind was filled with the horrifying thought of Olette dying. But she couldn't do anything.

Why was he so strong? Or were they so weak? How could they have beaten him before? Was there so much of a difference now?

Naminè knew the answer. It was so obvious what was missing. Kairi.

“Time to end this,” Luxord said. Stepping back, he raised both his arms over his head, summoning an bigger version of the Ace of Spades.

Luxord screamed out. Darkness from the shadows was being drawn towards the card. And it grew. If this hit Olette, she would die for sure!

Naminè tried to ignore the pain, tried to get up, wanted to help Olette, to prevent the only friend she had left in this world from dying. She had already lost Kairi because of this man, she would not lose Olette too!

But it was hopeless. Her body was numb from the pain. Naminè couldn't even move a single finger, not even speak.

The card got even bigger. It had already surpassed Olette in size and still continued to grow.

If only Kairi had been with them. If only Kairi were here. They would never lose against anyone with her. If only...

“Kairi!!” Naminè managed to scream out, her last desperate call for help.

But nobody came. Luxord just ignored Naminè, continuing to let the card grow. He would shred the girl to pieces, to little, tiny pieces...

“Kairi...” Naminè started crying. Why did nobody come? Had all their hope been for naught? Why was she so weak? Why couldn't she help Olette? Naminè cursed her own weakness. She squeezed her eyes closed, unable to witness the end of her last friend.

Naminè just couldn't accept this. It was weak of her to always rely on Kairi in such a situation. She had to do something.

Naminè's whole being burned when she tried to get up. She managed to get on all four limbs, just to fall back down on the wet ground. Not giving up, determined to save her friend, she tried again. And managed to get in a upright position, if only kneeling.

Luxord didn't seem to notice her. Naminè had to hurry, the card was already the size of Luxord's body. If that thing hit Olette it would be too late.

“Light of Yggdrasil, source of all being, grant those I love your blessing.”

A white light emitted from Naminè, flowing over to where Olette was. But this time, Luxord noticed it.

“You little wretch, are you still trying to avoid the inevitable? No matter what you do, you two will die here!”

Turning around, he changed his target. Not wasting any time, he started running towards Naminè, ready to blast the card right at her.

It was over. Naminè knew it was over. Even if Olette regained consciousness, she wouldn't be able to save her from this. Her legs refused to move, and there was not enough time to use any magic.

“Impact!” Luxord yelled, and a gigantic explosion occurred. Naminè could feel the shockwave and stone shards slicing open her arms. Naminè was numb from the pain, just seconds away from losing consciousness. Opening her eyes, she saw the impossible.

Looking up, just a few feet away, Luxord was lying on the ground. On top of him...was Olette. She had no power left to attack with her Keyblades. All she could do was run and tackle Luxord from behind as hard as she could, causing him to fall over.

In front of Luxord was a huge crater, at least thirty feet in diameter and a few feet deep.

Naminè's mind was hazy, and the last spell she had used to save Olette started to take its toll. Her vision went blurry and her head started to hurt like never before. Slowly falling unconscious, Naminè knew that even if she stayed conscious, there was nothing more she could do.

Luxord got up with such a speed that Olette was sent flying, crashing on the ground but not losing consciousness. Gritting her teeth, she summoned both Keyblades and ignored the massive pain everywhere in her body. She would not let Naminè's brave act go to waste.

“You really are the plague!” Luxord pointed at Olette, looking humiliated.

“Look who's talking!” Olette responded.

Luxord was tired of this game. Dashing towards Olette, he drew a couple of cards, attacking Olette head on.

Olette had the advantage in close combat, but her condition wasn't good. She had to try, no matter what the outcome would be!

Luxord looked at Olette, disgusted and angry, first trying to land a hit on her face, which was rigorously blocked by two Keyblades. It was hard to keep holding the Keyblades, Luxord's punch was ridiculously powerful. Just where had he gotten that strength? He hadn't had that kind of power before.

“It's time to end this little game of mine!” Luxord yelled, using another instantaneous movement to get behind Olette.

She knew what was coming. An impact. Barely turning around in time, Olette used the momentum of herself spinning around to kick Luxord in the ribs, sending him flying for a change. He crashed into a pile of wooden chests.

“You can't win, little girl. Not against me!” Luxord shouted, freeing himself of the wooden trash.

“Don't give up. We can beat him!”

Olette was shocked. Next to her...stood Kairi, out of breath and exhausted.

“I'll explain later, he's coming!”

Olette took a second too long to notice that Luxord was suddenly right in front of her. Kairi used the only means available and pushed Olette out of the way, herself taking a few steps back. Luxord took the bait and started to attack Kairi, who was able to block one attack after another. Luxord's punches had such force that it felt like someone was continuously stepping on her hands.

Olette was back on her feet and looked at Kairi fighting Luxord. She was half in a trance until she understood that it was all real. Kairi was alive, and a chance to win had come.

Running, ignoring pain and exhaustion, Olette attacked Luxord from behind, which forced him to turn around to keep from being attacked from both sides by the girls.

“You will never win against me!”

But with Kairi on her side, Olette knew she had a chance.

Luxord had other plans. Seeing as it was two versus one, he grew a little bit desperate. He would just knock out one girl with an impact and then...

He vanished. He vanished in the midst of the girls attacking him. But that was already a really familiar pattern to Olette. He would show up either behind herself or Kairi.

“Down!” Olette yelled in time, seeing how Luxord appeared right behind Kairi. With a last effort, Olette jumped at Kairi, pushing her to the ground—but for that, she suffered the effect of the card, which caused her to crash to the ground.

Luxord's expression was showing malicious joy. He was sure he won.

“I've won!”

“I don't think so.”

Before he knew what was happening, something hit his left leg, followed by a hit on his back that slashed open most of his spine. Kairi had made full use of Olette's sacrifice and had used the opportunity to attack Luxord when he let his guard down.

Luxord screamed out in pain and used a card to vanish. That was her chance.

“Naminè, get a grip!”

“...Kairi!?” Naminè tried to open her eyes, her vision blurry. It took her a moment to notice her sorroundings. Naminè couldn't believe her eyes. Kairi was kneeling next to her, using a cure spell, and then...there was Olette, lying on the ground, injured.

“I know you have a thousand things to say...but he could come back any second. Please, heal Olette, she is dying!” Kairi said, well knowing that it must be hard for Naminè to just accept it like that.

“But...but you were...” Naminè couldn't understand. It really was Kairi, she could feel it for some reason. But how had she gotten here?

“Naminè! Olette is dying!” Kairi emphasized it so that Naminé was getting a grip.

It worked. Naminè looked at Olette. If not for a powerful cure spell, she really would die from her internal injuries. As she immediately started the recitation, Kairi stood up, looking around. She herself was seemingly uninjured. The last time Naminé had seen her...Kairi had been dying. Just how...?

“He will come back any moment. I will explain everything once we get out of here.”

Kairi was unable to spot Luxord. He had just vanished on the spot, but she was completely sure she had gotten his leg and back. Even he would need a moment to heal those injuries. Kairi looked at Olette and knew that a simple Cure wasn't enough to heal her. If not for Naminè, Olette surely would've died.

“...and in thy name, Phoenix, I plead you to grant this girl the life she deserves, and bring her back from the Gates of Hades!”

Naminè finished her recitation and a bright red light descended from her hands into Olette, who immediately coughed up more blood, her body shaking from the abrupt healing of her inner injuries. Either the pain or the healing got Olette back to a conscious state.

“My head...” Olette opened her eyes and saw right next to Naminé...Kairi. So it hadn't been a dream, an illusion.

“Kairi!” Olette called out, trying to stand up.

“Naminè, use a cure spell on her. Just getting her back from dying isn't enough to have her fighting. We need her. I need her.”

“What happened to him?” Olette asked, recalling that she had protected Kairi and gotten hit by Luxord.

“I'll explain later, Olette, we've got to escape.”

Kairi knew that her attack wouldn't be enough to take him out. He was still somewhere out there, waiting for her to divert her attention.

Naminè finished up her cure recitation and Olette could feel the pain of her injuries being forcefully healed much faster than humanly possible. Gritting her teeth, Olette could feel feeling returning to her legs and arms, and the bleeding was fully stopped.

“Naminè, your status?” Kairi had the hope that Olette would put aside the matter of her coming back for now.

“I'm fine,” Naminè blatantly lied. It was obvious, she was squeezing her eyes closed and holding her head. But it was a clear sign of change to Kairi that Naminè was not complaining.

“Kairi, how—” Kairi put a finger to Olette's lips.

“Get your Keyblades. This is going to be really hard. The next portal is on the other end of the town.” Kairi spoke quickly; they had to avoid wasting any more time.

The ground was trembling, and the burning stable finally completely collapsed. The fire was spreading further, and soon, the whole town would be ablaze. They had no option. Their lives were more important than a town in another world.

Naminè only noticed it now, but there was no sign of the enemy. If Kairi really had gotten him, where was he? Olette didn't seem to know anything either. What had happened while she had been unconscious?

“As if I'd let you go!” Luxord appeared a good fifty feet away from them, his face giving away insanity and anger.

“I already thought one of you was missing. Pretty smart to wait until I let my guard down, but that won't happen again.”

Not wasting a single second, Luxord started running towards them. No teleport-like movement, no vanishing, he just plain started running.

“Naminè!” Kairi had faith in her, using her experience to do the right thing.

“Yes!” Naminè answered, and fired multiple ice magics on the ground, creating yet another wall of mirror-slick ice.

Luxord showed up right in front of the barrier, not even bothering to look at it, yet unleashing everything he had. The barrier was shaking and trembling with each hit, the first cracks showing up after a few moments.

Suddenly, the barrier broke, and Luxord lost his balance for a second. It was enough for the girls to deliver a counter blow.

Kairi and Olette were both approaching Luxord from behind, Kairi on the ground, Olette in mid-air. He had no time to bring up any defense. Kairi used a feint, and instead of hitting Luxord's legs, she slid past him, using the remains of the ice wall to fly up in mid-air.

Olette was about to hit when Kairi showed up behind her. Olette used both Keyblades to get a rotation starting, and Kairi used Oathkeeper to hit Hero's Crest full force. The repel force caused herself to hit the ground but accelerating Olette's whirl.

Luxord had enough time to get up the Ace of Heart, but against the whirling Keyblades, he had a hard time keeping it intact.

“...and let the eternal frost freeze my enemy forever and all time!” Naminè had finished her recitation. They had to escape, not beat him. Just freezing him would be enough.

“Damn it!!” Luxord had no choice but to disable his defense and escape, even if that meant getting hit by the rotating Keyblades.

The card vanished, and in the split second between that and the next, Olette finally managed to hit, almost cutting off his left arm. Luxord yelled out in pain. Blood was everywhere, and he used his remaining functioning arm to use a movement card.

The last time, he had taken a long time to treat his injuries with his powers. Kairi would take this chance to get them all out of this hell.

The town was burning, engulfed in flames. Screams of people, being eaten by the Heartless, burning to death. Ash in the air complicated their breathing. It hurt Kairi to not be able to do anything for these people, but staying here and fighting the Organization was just too dangerous.

“Go!” Kairi shouted, jumping over a burning carriage.

Olette knew that Naminè was still sick, but Kairi didn't, and it was unlikely that she would manage to run through the whole town. Without a word, Olette took Naminè on her back and following Kairi, slowly catching up.

Kairi knew that they had not much time. If he recovered before they reached the portal...

“Just...how did you survive?” Olette caught up with Kairi, and they both ran at full speed, ignoring the Heartless in their way, just trying to get as far away as possible from the monster from the Organization.

“Run, we talk later!” Kairi replied, trying not to waste her breath on talking.

“But...” Olette bit her lip, well knowing that Kairi was right.

Kairi gave her a nod. Naminé was conscious but didn't say a word, even though she really wanted to.

The fire was spreading faster than anticipated. Soon they were looking at a dead end further ahead. In front of them, a huge building collapsed.

“Naminè!” Kairi looked at the girl. It was asking much, but they couldn't be considerate of anything now.

She understood instantly. They could not make any detours. Every second was important. The enemy could catch up any second, and if that happened...

“Great Lord of Fire, Ifrit, engulf what is yours, and let cease what stands in our way!” Naminè shouted, pointing her Keyblade at the house in front. Seconds later, it was destroyed by a massive explosion.

“Close your eyes and jump!” Kairi ordered and used a former balcony as ramp to jump over the burning remains of the building.

Olette followed a second later. Both of them landed safely but suffered a few burns. But that was nothing compared to what they had endured in the past.

“Almost there!” Kairi yelled, her lungs on the edge of bursting.

Both Olette and Kairi were at their limits, but the gateway couldn't be much further away. Neither of them could leave on their own, they were dependent on each other.

“There!” Kairi pointed at a burning house near the east town gate.

Olette could feel her hope fall. If the keyhole was in there, they had a major problem.

“Naminè, use a reflect spell to protect us from the flames. Two minutes is enough.”

Kairi only knew the rough location. She was the only one out of the three that could detect gateways over a long distance. It could very well be anywhere in the house, or even above it, but this was their only chance.

Slowing down, Kairi stopped in front of the inferno, feeling the heat on her face. Concentrating, she tried to grasp the location of the keyhole better.

Naminè had almost finished the recitation spell when further away, a gigantic explosion took place. It was visible on the dark sky from all over the city.

“He is on his way,” Olette said, but they all already knew it.

“Reality Shield!” Naminè ended her spell, and the three of them were covered by a green shimmering light.

“Go!” Kairi gave a hand sign and the three entered the building.

It was terribly hot. Even though they were shielded against burns, the heat was immense, almost making them lose their senses.

Kairi stopped, looking around for a split second, then entered a door to the right.

The living room. The view was horrible. A whole family had died in here, and now their bodies were burning just below their feet. Kairi managed to control herself, but Olette couldn't and threw up, right outside the room. Naminé wasn't able to see the ground, but was worried what Olette might have seen to react that way.

“Here!” Kairi pointed at a swirl in the air that seemed unnatural. It was hard to see, but it looked different from the air around them.

“Use your Keyblades!” Kairi ordered, directing Oathkeeper at the point.

Olette let Naminè down, and Olette summoned Circle of Life. For whatever reason, she could only utilize the power of one Keyblade to open a portal.

Circle of Life, Monochrome and Oathkeeper's light rays combined at the point in the air, and slowly a gateway opened.

Another explosion, much closer than before. He was coming. If they didn't hurry...

Kairi didn't know if the Organization could enter the gateways, but if they could, they had to close the portal before he reached it. It took time to do so, and there was not enough of that.

“It's open!” Kairi shouted, waiting for Olette and Naminè to jump through it.

Olette managed to jump in at first try, but about three feet in mid-air was too high for Naminè. Reaching out her hand, Olette drew Naminè up, followed by Kairi, who jumped in.

And then it happened.

The entrance of the house was torn to pieces. He was there, he found them. There was not enough time to close the portal!

“I will keep him busy! Olette, you close the portal!” Kairi ordered.

The pain of being slapped by Olette was much more than Kairi had expected.

“What are you saying, idiot?! I'm, no, we're not leaving you here, again!”

And time ran out.

“Why won't you pests just die?!” Luxord yelled. Only a few feet separated the girls from him. His raged increased indefinitely upon seeing the portal.

Not wasting a single second more, he made a dash towards the portal. The room was too small to use teleportation cards or to unleash any long-range attacks.

“...so Titan, Lord of Ground, let the World tremble!” Naminè had casted a spell without Kairi or Olette noticing.

A immense earthquake erupted, throwing Luxord off his balance. It was their only chance to escape. Kairi knew that Olette wouldn't let her sacrifice herself again, and Naminè had even thought ahead as far as this.

Kairi just gave a nod, and all three of them directed their Keyblades at the portal, closing it. Luxord was trying to reach it. His hand had already passed the border of the worlds when the portal finally closed, cutting off his hand and leaving a wounded Luxord back in the burning house that finally trembled under the quake.

They were all at their limits. Naminè lost temporarily consciousness, under the immense burden of so many recitation spells. Olette could only lay on her back, trying to catch her breath, unable to even move a finger. Kairi was in better condition than both of them, but refrained from doing anything. She too, was exhausted, and her body started to ache again.

They were finally safe, escaped from him. Just who was he? What was he? What was the Organization's true aim? And just how powerful were they? Kairi had so many question that were left unanswered, it was depressing.

Several minutes passed, the three of them sitting around, resting their bodies and minds, calming down. Barely escaping death had been a horrifying experience. The sheer difference in power was overwhelming. Even after all that, he surely was still alive.

Naminé had come to, and just by looking at Kairi, it was hard to comprehend that they were back together. Slowly getting up, Naminé walked over to where Kairi was sitting. It was cold on the paths, but there was this fuzzy and warm feeling that kept her going when looking at Kairi.

“Kairi...” Naminé was near tears, her body trembling. She had almost given up hope of finding Kairi, and now they were suddenly back together.

Kairi didn't say anything when Naminè knelt down and started hugging her, just laying her arms around the girl. Naminè just wanted to stay like that, but when Kairi started to pet her head, Naminè realized how unfair it was for only her to be like this with Kairi. A feeling of guilt came up inside her, and she looked over at Olette.

The brunette was sitting not too far away, looking at them, still catching her breath and trying to ignore the pain in her body. Olette wasn't the overly emotional type, not at all. But it still would've been nice to even hug Kairi once.

“Olette...” Naminè whispered, suddenly not feeling so good anymore. If being with Kairi was leaving out Olette like this, then it came with a really bitter taste.

Naminè let Kairi go, who was a bit surprised. She had imagined that Naminè wouldn't let her go for hours after they reunited.

Olette was surprised when Naminè held out her hand, waiting for Olette to take it.

“Even with Kairi, I'm lonely without you.”

Kairi didn't know what had happened while she was recovering, but it did seem like Olette and Naminè had grown much closer.

Olette let out a sigh, then stood up. For a second, she looked at Naminè, then closed her eyes and petted Naminè's head. She really was different from back then. She would've just cared about Kairi and forgotten about everything else.

Both of them walked over to Kairi, who stood up, and both of them looked at her, silent and with delighted expressions.

“I...I'm sorry, and...” Kairi started, not knowing how to explain everything.

“We're just happy that you're back,” both of them said at once. Smiling at each other, Olette and Naminè hugged Kairi, who was surprised at Olette's behavior.

“I'm really sorry, you two. I didn't know you two cared so much about me.”

Kairi had always been a bit slow when it came to such things. Often, she thought that people only protected her because she was a Keyblader.

“Stupid. Everyone cares about you. Aerith, Tifa, Yuffie, Leon, Cid and all the others!” Olette said, pretty angry about how Kairi was thinking.

“Olette is right...and...I don't know if I...we...could go on without you.” Naminè finally broke out in tears, leaning on Kairi's chest.

Kairi didn't know what to say. No one had ever said something like that to her. Just how could she answer that?

“You don't need to answer. I know you're not good with these things. Just don't do something so stupid ever, ever, again, you hear me?” Olette said, letting go of Kairi and taking her hand. She sat next to her, leaning on her shoulder.

“The hardest thing all this time was...not knowing if you were alive.”

Naminè had stopped crying, and just leaned on Kairi, closing her eyes and longing for nearness.

Olette had been silent for a while now, and it worried Kairi. She had been much more reserved before, so what had brought about that sudden change?

“I won't ever let go of you again.”

“You don't have to go that far, Olette.” Kairi was sort of embarassed. It was weird for Olette to say that. It seemed much more like a thing Naminè would say.

“No, I mean it. I won't ever let you go anywhere alone.” Olette turned around, looking straight into Kairi's eyes. There was this extremely determined brilliance in her eyes.

Kairi couldn't help but look confused.

Olette calmed down and let go of Kairi, just to stand up, walk behind her, and hug her from behind.

“Do you know how much I missed you...?”

Olette was just whispering in Kairi's ear.

“What...”

“I missed you so much...I thought my heart would break.”

Kairi blushed at those words and felt slightly uncomfortable.

“You're the first person to ever accept me for what I am. I don't know what I would do without you.”

Kairi was speechless. She hadn't known that Olette felt like that.

“So I'm not going to let you go anywhere alone. I will always be there for you.”

With that, Olette leaned her head on Kairi's back, closing her eyes for just a second.

Naminè opened her eyes and looked up at Kairi. It was like a happy dream for her to be finally reunited with Kairi. Just spending time like this, even if it was on the icy paths between the worlds. Naminè didn't feel cold when she was near Kairi. But it felt different from before, now that Olette was also with them. It felt better, warmer.

Naminè knew that there was still one problem, but they had time for that later. For now, she only wanted to enjoy being together with these two. Right. These two. It wasn't just Kairi anymore. Her world had expanded.

Time flew past as they continued to sit there in perfect silence. It was only after so long that curiosity got the better of Naminè.

“Just...what happened after the portal closed?”

“I want to know too,” Olette set after.

“It isn't a very eventful story, but I can tell you...we should get going, though,” Kairi said, looking at the closed portal.

She was uncertain if the Organization people could enter these gateways alone, but if so...they had already wasted way too much time.

“Naminè, can you walk?” Olette was almost used to carrying her, and it wasn't much of a burden anymore.

“I'm fine, but thank you.” Naminé didn't want to be anymore of a burden to Olette.

“After the portal closed, I was dying. I lost consciousness, and I guess I was really close to death when Sparrow found me. He had been hiding on top of a palm the whole time and watched our fight. He saved me and treated my wounds. He said I slept two days straight without waking up. The first time I woke up...I was so weak, I could only drink a bit of coconut milk.”

Kairi made a break and looked to her right side, where Naminé was walking. She really had changed. Naminè seemed much more mature than before. And Olette did too. She would've never expected her to come up and hug her like that.

“It continued for a while—I'm not sure how many days—until I was finally able to get up on my own. After that...I wanted to look for you two. I had a guess that you didn't leave this world. Sparrow helped me to steal a ship that was making a halt at the island.”

Olette stopped. It had been pure coincidence that they found each other. If Kairi had guessed wrong, and had left for Hollow Bastion, they both would've died.

Kairi noticed the brunette had stopped walking and looked at Olette, who was seemingly scared of her own thoughts.

“Are you okay, Olette?” Naminè asked.

“I'm fine, just...a bit tired.”

Olette caught up with the others, and Kairi continued her story.

“It was then that I remembered that both of you have Keyblades that were originally mine. I just concentrated on finding them, and managed to reach both of you in time. Sparrow said that he saw no profit in fighting our enemy, stole another ship, and left.”

Kairi shook her head and muttered something about unreliable pirates and greed, letting out a sigh at the end. Looking in turns at Naminè and Olette, she now wanted to know what happened to them.

“I'm sure a lot of things happened to you while I was gone,” Kairi started.

Olette and Naminè looked at each other. How much should they tell Kairi? Deep down, they decided to leave some parts out, such as them talking about how she liked Kairi, and Olette stealing food and them being chased out.

Olette nodded and took a deep breath.

“Right after we left the pathway...”

---Valiant Hearts---

“But Your Majesty, why aren't we taking the Gummi Jet to travel?” a croaking voice spoke to a much smaller figure in front of him.

“We need to not be seen. We have the chance to travel unseen by the eyes of Maleficent, so we should use it. There are also the new enemies Leon reported,” the small figure answered in a squeaky voice.

“Who was that again?” a rather dull voice asked. He was the tallest of the group, almost twice in height compared to the croaking voice.

“The leader of the group that has the Keyblader girl, you dumbass,” the croaking voice said, obviously annoyed at the taller one.

“Oh, yeah. So why are we going there?” He didn't seem to notice that he annoyed the other one.

“Just keep your mouth shut and keep walking.”

“Now, now, both of you, don't argue. We're soon there, we're right now passing another world, so there shouldn't be any Heartless for a while,” the smallest figure said.

“Yes, Your Highness!” both figures replied synchronously, and saluted.

---Valiant Hearts---

“And then we started fighting that guy...you know the rest.” Olette finished her story.

Kairi was a little depressed about how much Olette and Naminè had suffered because of her. But it didn't help them that she felt bad.

“Just how far away from Hollow Bastion are we? I don't remember the way at all...” Naminé said, nervously looking around. She had a grim feeling that they weren't in safety yet.

Kairi knew the way, and they still would have to walk at least a little over a hour to get to the keyhole that led to Hollow Bastion.

“Are you tired?” Olette asked.

“No, it's just...I'm a bit scared. What if that guy finds a way to follow us?” Naminè replied.

“That won't happen. The gateways only open for those with the Keyblades. He has no way to follow us,” Kairi interrupted.

If Kairi was right, they were safe. But the gateways were just that—gates that connected little paths with the worlds amidst the mass of darkness. But if the Organization had a way to penetrate the small shield of those paths, they could enter from the darkness...

“We're gonna be okay,” Kairi assured them.

“I wonder about that.”

It was like icy water that ran down their spines. There was no mistaking it. That voice came out straight of a nightmare.

They looked in front of them. He stood there, a good deal ahead, ready to attack them anytime. They could feel it. He was literally enjoying their fear.

Olette wanted to shout, “Naminé getting ready for a spell!” but Kairi knew that he was at a massive advantage and held them back with a hand sign. They had no place to escape to, no chance. They were worn out, and if one of them fell off the path in the darkness, there was absolutely no way back.

“How did you get here? Nobody but us Keybladers should be able to enter these paths!”

Kairi was trying to win time by asking questions. She had to come up with some sort of plan. If everything else failed, they had to try and take the next portal, no matter which world it led to.

“You sure think of yourself all high 'n mighty, don't you?”

He was laughing. Luxord was laughing. He knew they couldn't escape here, and he had the advantage both in power and field. He could easily draw out thousands of Heartless on one of these paths. Why not enjoy their fear a bit more and keep talking? There was nothing and nobody left that could stop him.

“These paths have been here from way before the first Keyblader was born. They are the Anu Dazo, as the Superior calls them—the paths of darkness. It is more of a mystery that you are here than that I am.”

Launching a surprise attack when he let his guard down? The chance of that working was too small. He was clearly superior in terms of power and combat experience. What else was there? The next portal was over three hundred feet away. If they used a massive ice spell to block the way, would they make it? But—

“Now who is sounding all high 'n mighty? We beat you once, what makes you think we can't do it again?!”

Olette had reached her limit. This guy was the source of all their misery—heck, it was his fault that Kairi almost died. She wanted to beat him up so badly that it hurt to just stand back and do nothing.

Olette tightened her grip on her Keyblades, knowing full well that she wouldn't be able to hold herself back much longer. While keeping up a facade of believing that Kairi was alive she had suppressed a lot of emotions, and they were coming out.

Kairi could have hit Olette. What good did it do to provoke Luxord now? If he attacked now, they had no chance of winning.

Luxord laid a hand on his forehead, his voice trembling a bit. He was clearly angry. Really angry. Being reminded of his loss at the ice field, the shame and the ignominy was all but pleasant.

“I don't like fighting someone without a name. What is yours?”

Kairi tried to get the conversation back in motion, but it was too late. Luxord was already angry, and he didn't want to spend a single second more looking at their faces. He would eliminate them once and for all.

Suddenly, without a warning or anything, Luxord made a dash towards Olette. He grabbed at her face with his right arm, pushing Olette violently on the ground. A split second later, both Kairi and Naminè could feel the emitting force on the ground. He had used an impact directly at Olette's face.

“One out.”

He was tired of playing around, tired of fighting these brats. It was time to dispose of them.

Kairi tried to launch a counter attack but he was too fast. He virtually vanished from her field of vision, and before she knew it, something sharp and long hit her on the back. Piercing pain ran through her body—of her back being slashed open. It was just too much to bear and even though she didn't lose consciousness, Kairi was paralyzed by the pain.

“Two out.”

One more. He would just drop the bodies in the darkness beneath the path. They would vanish for good.

Naminè was all alone. He knew her abilities, that she was a spell caster, like Demyx. But she was also helpless if she couldn't finish a spell. That was the reason Demyx had come up with his water clone spell.

“Your friends aren't dead. Not yet.”

And again, Luxord started laughing. A honest to goddess villain laugh, one that had gone insane long ago.

“Well, enough of this. I won't make this fast or painless.”

And he didn't. He slowly walked towards Naminè, drawing a card, showing it to her—The Ace of Spades—and grinning. He had won. Finally. They had been stupid enough to escape to a place surrounded by darkness.

“Great Will of Fire, grant me your power and—” Naminè felt a impact at her stomach, too weak to be the Ace of Spades, but strong enough to send her flying.

Luxord knew that he couldn't underestimate the girl's spells, but it didn't take much to cancel one.

Naminè had to go for a shorter version. Kairi was in dire need for a cure spell. Olette too. And he was seemingly still uninjured.

Just how did he survive all they had done to him? How had he recovered so fast? It was so unnatural, it was almost like he was not real.

“Blaze of the Gods, burn my ene—”

A brutal kick in the face. Naminè was sent flying yet again, crashing on the icy ground, rolling over. Her face hurt really bad, and she could feel blood running down from her lips and nose. But what could she do? If she shortened the recitation any more, it would be like a slightly stronger grade I spell. She wouldn't even scratch him with that.

Naminè tried to stand up. She knelt on all four limbs, looking at the blood on the ground, dripping from her face. Was this it? Had they fought that valiantly to be defeated like this? She...she had to do something!

The pain was immense. It was like every single bone in her back broke. The force of the impact pushed her on the ground, unable to even move a finger.

“Three out. That's all of them. Time to get rid of them.”

Grabbing Naminè by her hair, pulling her along, Luxord walked over to where the other two girls were lying on the ground. Kicking Naminè in the side, he walked over to Olette and sat down on her back, showing not a grain of respect for his defeated enemies.

Really, this had been such a hassle. Good that he had followed Xigbar's advice. The battle in the town would've gone terribly wrong if not for that.

Digging in his cloak, he finally found what he was looking for—a case of cigarettes. Taking one out and putting it on his lips, he proceeded to light it with a card. Taking a deep breath, Luxord finally calmed down.

Looking down, he could see Kairi fixating him with her eyes, angrier than ever, loathing him. It annoyed him. Still daring to defy him, that girl was getting on his nerves.

He would dispose of her first.

Grabbing Kairi by her hair, he slowly walked over to the edge of the path. The iciness was even painful for him. There was nothing but darkness from there on.

Pulling Kairi up, still on her hair, he held her over the edge. Almost instantly, Heartless showed up, grabbing her legs, arms, swarming all over her. Luxord had a hateful smile on his face as he looked straight into Kairi's eyes. Eyes that were filled with hate and fear.

“See you in hell!”

---Valiant Hearts---

It was dark. It was like the loneliness had a tight grip of her heart. How long had it been? She didn't know. It was like a piece of her life had been stolen by the darkness. What should she do? Why was she so powerless?

It was cold. Much colder than it should have been. The nights seemed endless, and the days dull and matte. Every day, her hope shrank even more.

A creaking sound. The stairs. Someone came down the stairs. It couldn't be her, could it?

The steps came closer and closer, coming to a halt right next to her. No words were said. They understood each other without that.

“Kairi will come back, I'm sure.”

A gentle voice, trying to ease the other one a bit.

“Aerith...I just can't take it any longer.”

Tifa was at her limit. Barely sleeping and eating, she had been worried sick ever since the morning they had noticed Kairi, Naminè and Olette were gone. At first, they had thought they were just hiding, but after days had passed, Tifa was sure that they had left for another world.

Laying a hand behind Tifa's neck, Aerith slowly pulled Tifa towards herself, caressing her back.

Aerith herself was just as worried as Tifa, but she wasn't in such a bad condition. Each single day, Tifa spent her time looking around Hollow Bastion, looking for any signs that Kairi had returned. But there was nothing. With time passing, Aerith started to believe that Kairi was being held up in another world, be it by the new enemy or by Heartless. Her only hope was that those three were strong enough to overcome it.

“Do you really think Kairi will come back...or even wants to come back?” Her voice was trembling.

“Silly, we're like family for Kairi, and she is family for us...why would she not want to come back?”

“But...why did she leave without saying a word then?”

Even Aerith didn't know that. She could only guess, but for now, saying something soothing to Tifa was more important.

“Kairi is only sixteen. It's that age. They're probably well and will laugh at us for worrying so much.”

It did sound silly, but Tifa lightened up a bit. Aerith always knew the right things to say. Tifa never regretted to have fallen in love with her. Thinking back, it was a shame that she had followed Cloud around for so long. There was only place for one thing in his heart, and that wasn't her. Aerith never failed to show how much she loved her.

“Thank you...I don't know what I would do without you.”

Tifa let herself go, sinking down on Aerith's lap, laying on the couch, looking at a dark room. Aerith proceed to play a bit with Tifa's hair, then caressed her cheek. It was important to both of them that Kairi came back, and especially in situations like these, that they were there for each other.

“I also don't know what you would do without me. You're terrible at house chores. And I'm sure you'd live off instant food like Yuffie. You'd get fat.”

Aerith was teasing Tifa a bit, and even though it was dark, she could feel how Tifa was showing a small smile. It put Aerith at ease, seeing that Tifa wasn't drowning herself in desperation anymore. They had done this almost every night since Kairi was gone, and only then was Aerith showing how much she was worrying about Kairi. It didn't make her suffer as much as Tifa, but she really did need the support of her partner in such a hard time.

“You're mean. But I know it's true.”

Tifa moved over, now looking right up in the face of her lover. It had been some time since they slept with each other, and neither of them was really in mood for it since Kairi left. But Tifa was longing for some nearness, longing for caresses.

Aerith leaned over Tifa and moved one finger over her lips. It was like she could read Tifa's mind.

“Don't, it would taste horrible. I forgot to brush my teeth.”

Of course she was just teasing Tifa again. It was a little game of ever-circling teasing with those two.

“I don't mind. Didn't brush mine either.”

Aerith made a exaggerated disgusted expression and then bowed down, kissing the black-haired woman gently, delighted that there was someone she could share her worries with.

---Valiant Hearts---

“I won't let you do that!”

Luxord was surprised. Who dared to defy him, so close before his goal? Who was fool enough to attack him?

Something tall and oddly-shaped crashed into him before he could react, forcing him to drop Kairi, who was caught by the odd something.

“Goofy, bring her back to the others and then provide back up for me. Donald, you heal them please. I will face him. He is a formidable opponent.”

Luxord knew who was in front of him. Of all times, why did he have to show up here, at this very moment? He had been so close to finishing them, and now he was further away than he had ever been. Things were not in his favor.

“Why are you here, little King?” Luxord had to think. What had Zexion written in his report about the little king? If he could only recall it!

“I don't think a villain needs to know why and where I go!”

“King Mickey, who is that guy? What was he doing with those girls?”

Mickey. The king of Castle Disney, a Keyblader of a much earlier generation than Kairi. He was keeping Maleficent in check, preventing the Heartless from taking over any more worlds.

“Goofy, Donald, watch out for him. He should be really strong.”

“He sure looks weird, yeah,” Goofy replied.

“Look who's talking!” Luxord angrily replied.

What kind of joke was this? Not only had he to fight the king himself but also his bodyguards. From sight alone, he could tell that this duck was able to use high-level magic instantaneously. That was a real problem. And that tall something—even though it looked about as smart as a rock, it wasn't to be underestimated. He had tackled him without him even noticing he was there.

It would be a fool's act to fight the king of Castle Disney here. He was strong enough to hold Maleficent, one of the masters of the Heartless, in check. Fighting him without knowing his abilities could prove to be a devastating error.

“This...this is not the last you'll see of me!” Luxord yelled, opening a portal of darkness behind him and escaping.

Mickey was delighted. He did not want to fight a member of Organization XIII on an Anu Dazo, a path of darkness. He had recognized Kairi the instant he saw her. But who were the other two girls? Leon had written in his message that he had welcome news regarding the Keyblade, but were those two related to it? Could they possibly be...?

“Donald, how are they?” Mickey was looking at his court magician with worried eyes.

“They're in pretty bad shape. With Curega magic alone, they'll make it, but they will need to recover by themselves for some time.”

Mickey let out a sigh and looked at Kairi. She had finally lost consciousness when Goofy tackled Luxord and almost dropped her in the infinite darkness. Just how strong was the Organization?

“Goofy, you pick up the brunette and the blond girl. Donald, use a gravity spell to have the remaining girl floating next to you. We should arrive in a hour or less at Hollow Bastion.” Mickey looked ahead, hoping there wouldn't be any more obstacles to this journey.

---Valiant Hearts---

“Leon, why didn't you ask him to look for Kairi?!” Tifa was pushing Leon against the wall.

They had called the two women to a meeting, talking about what they would do if Kairi did not return, what they would do if she returned, or rather what punishment they would give her, and Leon informed everyone that the king of Castle Disney was supposed to arrive this very day.

Tifa was first shocked and then unimaginably angry that Leon had the means to contact the king and didn't tell him that Kairi had vanished.

“Just how many worlds do you think there are, Tifa?! Should he leave the Heartless alone and abandon countless worlds to look for Kairi, who could be in a dozen different worlds?!”

“But still...! Still...” Pushing him once again against the wall, Tifa went on.

“We all miss Kairi, Tifa. But...Leon is right. Even if we knew which world Kairi was in, how long do you think it would take to find her? Kairi is a important to us all, but we can't just desert countless worlds for her sake.” Yuffie, looking depressed that she had to say all that, tried to calm down her friend.

Tifa felt defeated. Yuffie was right, she knew that. But what should she do? Just give up and wait for Kairi to eventually return?

“Wow, hey, the machine is picking up a signal. The portal at the library is opening!” Cid interrupted and gave the round a meaningful look.

Not a minute passed and the whole room was empty with the exception of Leon. He stayed back for his own reasons.

“Tifa is becoming a problem.”

Tifa was running as fast as she could. Only Yuffie was able to keep up with her, leaving the others way behind them. Blood rushed in Tifa's ears; she was unable to think straight. It must be Kairi who was coming back. It had to be!

“She really cares about Kairi the most, huh?” Cid was running next to Aerith.

“I'm the exception to that rule,” Aerith answered.

The mechanic decided to just shut up and save his breath.

Tifa and Yuffie had already reached the library. There, in front of the portal, they couldn't trust their eyes.

“What...what happened to them...?” Yuffie was worried. Kairi, Naminè and Olette were in pretty bad shape. Injured all over the place, but it seemed like their wounds had already been treated a bit by magic.

Tifa was just speechless and knelt next to the unconscious Kairi.

“They're alive, don't worry. Donald healed them, but they will need to rest some time before walking around,” Mickey explained.

Slowly, the others reached the library, looking at the three beat-up girls. Aerith knelt next to Tifa, taking her hand, whispering something in her ear.

“They're going to be okay.”

Tifa was in shock. It was just too much at once. Her head felt like it was going to explode any second. Her vision went fuzzy and she started shaking.

Yuffie, knowing that Tifa was about to faint or worse, took her hand and led her away from the girls. She knew how much Tifa had suffered in these past days. It would be better for her to first calm down before going back in. Digging in her pouch, Yuffie took out a small can. She opened it and gave it to Tifa.

“Did she...?” Aerith was worried when Yuffie returned alone.

“I gave her some canned tea. You don't want her to faint, right? That's a hundred-fifty munny for the tea.”

“You're a real money maker, aren't you? But...thank you. I sometimes don't know what I would do without you, Yuffie.”

Yuffie just smiled and then looked at Kairi.

“Just who did this to them? It looks horrible.”

Aerith shook her head, unable to answer that question. But whoever did it, one day, she would pay them back.

Cid had led Mickey, Donald, and Goofy out of the library and back to the house they used for meetings, where Leon was waiting.

“King Mickey, it's good to see you.”

A formal greeting. Leon preferred to be reserved with the king of Castle Disney. He seemed nice and friendly, but he had a natural mistrust against people.

“Good to see you too, Leon.”

A moment of awkward silence emerged between the king and Leon. He didn't trust Mickey's companions. It was his motto. Only trust yourself and those your life depends on.

“Donald, Goofy, can you leave us alone for a moment? Stand guard at the door, please.”

He could feel the vibes of displeasure from his loyal subjects. It wasn't nice of Leon to mistrust them, but given how his world was taken by the Heartless, there was no one that could blame him on that.

“The fact that you are here and the others aren't tells me that you brought our lost sheep back home.”

Leon was more than just displeased with this development. He had planned to use the news of two new Keybladers to exchange information. They were in need of information, regarding both the Organization and what the Heartless were doing.

“And I guess I know what you wanted to tell me. The girls with Kairi are also Keybladers, aren't they?” Mickey was sharp. It was easy to figure out that a girl that was traveling with a Keyblader, with no apparent weapon, must be a Keyblader too.

“I'm coming straight to the point. What can you tell us about the Organization XIII, the one that has been utilizing those white creatures?”

Mickey sighed and looked around, as if someone was listening in. What Leon asked of him was highly dangerous information and if the wrong ears heard them...

“Organization XIII. The Nobodies. They are the shells that were left behind by truly great people. Good or bad, doesn't matter. If someone of great importance is made into a Heartless, the shell that is left behind will continue to 'live' on. It is a sad life, without emotions and without heart. In a sense, they are to be pitied.”

Silence. He hadn't heard enough. It was important information to know who your enemy was, but it was just as important to know what he was up to.

“Even I don't know what they're planning. Their leader—they call him 'The Superior'—seems to be an absurdly powerful being. We can only guess at his motives. But one thing is clear. They're neither our nor the Heartless' allies. They're powerful and they have their own goals.”

“Not as powerful as you think. We raided their place on a whim, and thinking back, it was a stupid thing to do. But the majority was against me, I couldn't have stopped it anyway. If all of them are only as strong as the ones we fought, then there is nothing to fear. The Heartless are more of a threat.”

Leon remembered the fight. They had been hardly a challenge. But if they were so weak, why was the king thinking of them as a powerful Organization? Something wasn't right. And it wasn't the king.

“Are you absolutely sure they're this powerful? When I fought one, it was hardly any different from fighting a low-class Heartless. Just—”

“Don't be fooled. Are you absolutely sure they sent out their most powerful fighters? They saw you coming, didn't they? They let you invade the place, steal their data, and the people you fought were weak.”

Just where had he gotten this information from? Detailed info on their trip was supposed to be top secret information. But asking wouldn't get him an answer. The king never named his sources.

“Just go and take a look at Kairi. They were three against one, and looking at them and him, he could have beaten them with a blindfold on. I can't be sure, but he was about as strong as I am. The Heartless are weak to the Keyblades. They fear and hate, they love and desire it. But the Nobodies have neither fear nor hate for it. To them, it is just another blade.”

“So what do you propose we should do?” Leon was getting impatient. The king kept telling him that the new enemy was much more powerful than he had ever imagined. If that really was true, he had to reconsider a lot of things.

“For now, stay put. Even they wouldn't dare to attack you here. Kairi and those other girls—can you tell me their names?—need rest. They won't be able to fight for some time. I also fear that the Heartless see a threat in the Nobodies, and Maleficent seems to be up to something extremely dangerous. My hands are tied with the recent events. We only can wait for now.”

With that, Mickey looked around yet again, as if someone were eavesdropping. It was a bad habit that he had developed when people started allying with the Heartless.

“Just stay put? Is that all we can do?” Leon was clearly annoyed at this turn of events.

“I know you want to stop the Heartless. I know that you want to get your world back. But not everything will always follow your will. You need to accept that, Leon.”

With those words, Mickey put up his hood and left the room. He quickly spoke with Donald and Goofy, then walked away in the direction of the castle.

Leon was left alone in the room. The sun was slowly setting, just like his hopes to get her back. The night's darkness started to wrap up the town in its iron clutches, just like the darkness in Leon's heart.

Whispering one last word, Leon too, left the meeting room and went to his apartment. Only emptiness and the darkness of the one reoccurring nightmare awaited him.

“Ri...”

---Valiant Hearts---

It was warm and soft. Was this heaven? Had she lost the fight and died? Slowly opening her eyes, Kairi looked around. If this was heaven, then heaven looked amazingly similiar to her room back in Hollow Bastion.

“Welcome home, Kairi.”

Startled, the redhead looked to the right side, where a tall black-haired woman sat on the ground, next to the bed.

“Tifa...Tifa, is that really you?” Kairi couldn't believe what was happening.

“Are...the other two—” Kairi had problems speaking. Her throat hurt and there was a stinging pain in her head.

“Naminè and Olette are okay. They're sleeping next door. Aerith is with them. It took a lot out of her to heal you three...and...”

Aerith had advised Tifa not to go overboard, but it was just too much.

“I'm just...so happy...that you're back. I...we...were so worried! I wouldn't know...what to do...if you had died out there!” Tifa was sobbing and even though Kairi felt at fault, she was unable to say anything.

It was her fault. It was all her fault. She had underestimated the dangers of this journey, and they had almost paid with their lives for it.

“I'm...I'm so sorry, Tifa.” She felt miserable, and looking at Tifa, she knew why. Making someone else feel like that, because of her own stupid stu

Chapter 14

Title: Old new Life, Confrontation of Feelings?

Valiant Hearts II


Chapter XIV


Old new Life -
Confrontation of Feelings?


Empty hallways filled with the echoes of sinister screams. The whole complex was abandoned, seemingly because of what was occurring in its depths, in places where a normal visitor could not have gone. One could only imagine what terror was waiting on the lowest levels.

“As I said, failure shall not be tolerated.”

The Superior was standing upright before Luxord, amidst a mass of darkness, which was actually his quarters—a half-destructed and empty hall. This was the place where he had tortured the girl, and this was the place where he would punish those who dared to defy him and those who failed to meet his expectations, his orders.

And Luxord had failed.

His eyes were wide open in fear, fear of the things he was seeing inside his head. His mind was put through unimaginable nightmares, his own trickery made his greatest enemy. A hell of fear, desperation and darkness waiting for him, and only occasionally, Xemnas decided to lift the spell, allowing Luxord's mind to find itself back in reality.

But it was just another way to punish him, Luxord knew well that the Superior was unforgiving and never showed any emotion. The gambler swore to himself that if he somehow survived this without going insane, those girls would pay for what he had to endure.

Xemnas raised his hand, and it was the signal of yet another hell to come. Not physical pain was it that Luxord feared, as his cards would aid him there, but the terror. Terror to his mind, the one piece he could not trick, not simply heal with his powers.

“No!”

The echo of his desperate scream reached even the most outer parts of the complex, the vibe of his voice capable of warning everyone else what awaited them if they failed like he had. That was Xemnas' greatest weapon. Terror.

Hours passed with Luxord being kept in his mental prison. He would only last so long before his wall of sanity broke down, his mind losing its shape and drifting into chaos.

The darkness finally vanished, only gradually allowing Luxord to see the real world again. Xemnas was still standing before him with a frozen expression, an expression he kept always and at any time.

“Do not fail me again.”

“Yes…”

---Valiant Hearts---


None of them had spoken a word since then. Kairi still thought about Yuffie's message from the night before and was avoiding looking into Naminè's and Olette's eyes. How should she answer? What should she answer? Did Naminè know?

“I was against it, but Leon is so ridiculously stubborn!“ Tifa complained, standing in the kitchen and talking to her lover, who was making some omelettes for the girls.

“You don't need to yell. Save that for later, you're going to have to do plenty of that if Leon pushes the matter too far,” Aerith said, giving Tifa a that is enough look.

“I know…but—!”

“No buts. Here, have an omelette.”

Aerith suppressed any further conversation by giving Tifa two plates of breakfast and sending her over to the table, where the girls sat.

Olette was still half-asleep, her head lying on the table. The whole night she had thought about…it. Naminè wasn't in good shape and was resting her arms on the table, holding up her head. Overusing magic often caused headaches over days. Kairi had gotten very little sleep and was leaning back in her chair, opposite to Olette, thinking so hard that she didn't even notice Tifa putting a plate in front of her.

“They look terrible. I'm going to tell Leon that—”

“He won't be listening, Tifa. The earlier they're over it, the better. I want to forget about it too, so please, could you give it a rest?”

Aerith was slightly annoyed at the persistence of her lover so early in the morning. She didn't like the idea of the girls reporting in the day after they had gotten home either, but Leon was still their leader.

“Some leader he is…” Tifa muttered. She sat down at the table and started sulking.

The following silence was so awkward that Aerith stood up, walked over to the living room and put on a CD, even though she didn't like music at breakfast. The song was “Twilight Treats” by Thorn of a Rose, one of Aerith's favorite artists.

A few seconds into the song, Olette moved, seemingly slowly waking up completely from her half-asleep state.

“Hey…I know that song. Where did you get it?”

“Leon gave it to me. He got it from…well, sort of a friend. Or so he says.”

Aerith remembered exactly which friend and where Leon got it. But if she told Olette, she would probably ask Leon, and if there was one thing to avoid, it was questioning Leon's past.

“Hm…”

“How do you know it?”

Naminè was only half-present, Kairi still deep in thought but subconsciously eating breakfast with Tifa, who was already on her second bagel and watching Aerith, who had, out of the four, the most graceful manners. Or manners at all.

“Just…from home. I guess. I don't really remember, but when I hear it, I think of a certain someone. It doesn't feel pleasant to think about her, though. She and her friends had always been a pain. Somewhat, I guess.”

Olette tried to forget about it and just continued to listen to the song, starting on her breakfast.

“Naminè, you don't like eggs?”

Aerith was worried about her apprentice. Had she gone over her limits in the past few days and suffered some permanent damage? Or was she just still tired?

“Oh, I just…I have a headache,” Naminè explained, but then picked up her breakfast. A slight cough escaped her. She still wasn't completely healed, but it was much better thanks to Aerith.

“If that is all, then you're going to be okay. The cure magic I used gives your immune system a strong boost, so you should be fine soon. Don't get sick again, please.”

Aerith was happy that it had worked so well. Naminè had been sick, and to cut it down to just a cold and occasional coughing was much more than she had hoped for. Usually the human body wasn't able to recover that quickly.

The atmosphere was tense and none of them wanted to start any conversation. They would have to speak a lot later, when they had to report every detail to Leon.

“Everything is going to be okay, you four.”

Aerith had long finished her food, and looked from one girl to another, finally stopping at Tifa.

“Why am I included in the list?” She was still sulking.

“Because right now, you're acting worse than the others.”

Tifa began to sulk even harder. “That's not true. You're just being mean for no reason.”

Everyone finished eating and Aerith collected the plates, giving them forcefully to Tifa. “If I'm so mean, here. Go and wash the dishes so you don't have to suffer anymore.”

It was a smile of the devil. Tifa knew that arguing with her right now was useless. They were all not quite happy that Leon had ordered the girls to report the day after they had come back, ignoring their poor conditions.

Aerith just stood behind Tifa, drying the wet plates. The night before, they had talked long into the night about what to do with the girls. For the first time in months, they had had a serious argument.


---Valiant Hearts---


Tifa was leaning on the door, arms crossed and wearing a stony expression. After her initial happiness, she was mad. Really mad. Kairi had run away, got herself almost killed and hadn't told her or Aerith about it. And now Aerith disagreed with her that they'd need to punish Kairi for the act.

“Do you plan on letting her get away with this sort of thing?”

Aerith was sitting on the bed, looking straight at Tifa, hands resting on her lap. She knew why Tifa was mad. She felt the same, yet different. Kairi was sorry, they both knew it, but Tifa still insisted on punishing her, even if it only served an educational purpose. Aerith was more lax on her, which was weak, in Tifa's opinion.

“No, but I don't think punishing her is what we should do. She, and we too, suffered enough already. We should make clear to Kairi that she doesn't have to hide anything from us, that she can talk to us if she has worries.”

“But that's the same as letting her off the hook! I know she is sorry, and I'm not saying we should punish her that much…at least restrict her freedom for a few days. I don't want to see her hurt, and until I'm absolutely sure that she will talk to us next time, I want her to be always in sight.”

Aerith let out a sigh and shook her head slightly. Tifa was stubborn, but not dumb. It was just that she couldn't let go of the thought that Kairi might do something stupid again.

“You want to make Kairi a prisoner in this house? Look, Tifa…I want Kairi to trust us, and I think you want it too, but confining her inside the house would only make it worse. She would feel like we're doubting her more than ever, holding her prisoner. I see your point, but your method is wrong.”

Tifa angrily hit the door. Why was Aerith so against her? She was always so easygoing with Kairi! Sure, she had a point, but…but…

“If we always overlook whatever she does, one day, the thing we fear most will happen. She'll get herself into trouble and won't come back!“ Tifa yelled at Aerith.

It had been ages since Tifa had yelled at Aerith. They were a very close couple and almost never argued. Aerith would have won most arguments anyway, and Tifa knew it. She was just weak against Aerith. But this time, Tifa wouldn't back down. This was too important for her.

“Don't you dare even think about that!” Aerith yelled back.

Tifa was stunned by Aerith's outburst. She had never seen Aerith lose her temper. The brunette woman covered her face with her hands. It was unfair of Tifa to say something like that!

“Do you think I don't care about Kairi? Do you?! If so, then please, open your eyes, Tifa! I was just as worried as you were, but you're taking a step back, not forward!”

Aerith stood up and looked with fiery eyes at Tifa. The black-haired woman couldn't stand that gaze. It was like her emerald eyes were piercing right through her, looking inside her mind. Averting her face, Tifa felt less angry than before. “It's just…I'm so worried that she might do something like this again…she came back, but only thanks to King Mickey. I don't even want to think about what would have happened if he hadn't come by!”

Tifa tried to keep her composure and not start crying. The thought of Kairi vanishing for good was a bit much.

“It's not like I'm not worrying! And please, don't talk about what would have happened. I want this nightmare to end already. We should be happy that she is back. I think…punishing her would only make it worse.”

Aerith had completely lost her usual calm attitude. She was drained and angry. She hadn't been like this since her world had gotten destroyed and she had lost many of her friends.

“So what do you think we should do? Talk with her, that's all? I know Kairi is not stupid, but I feel like just talking won't be enough. Punishing her is also a way to show we care about her. Don't you get it, Aerith? I want her to know that we care about her. Like…parents care about their children.”

Aerith understood what Tifa wanted, but still shook her head. It was useless to force someone to understand others cared, and Tifa had to learn that.

“I…know we're not her real family, and she must be longing after her real one, but…I love her just like she was my own child.”

Tifa stepped forward and took Aerith's hands, closing her eyes. “I know you feel the same. That's why I don't want to lose Kairi, no matter what happens. I need her, just like I need you, Aerith…”

“Don't tell Kairi that, she'd be scared for her life.” Aerith tried to lighten up the mood. She hated fighting. Hated arguing.

It took Tifa a moment to catch up, but she then blushed furiously. “I didn't mean it that way! Gosh, you're a pervert, through and through!”

Aerith couldn't help but smile. It hurt her most when she was arguing with Tifa or Kairi. She just couldn't stand it. She would do anything to stop fighting with them. “I know. And you are telling me I'm a pervert? I think I have to remind you of—”

“No, you don't! God, if you ever mention that in front of Kairi, I'll…I'll…”

“Explode out of embarrassment, I bet.”

Tifa couldn't help but look away, red as a ripe tomato. They still hadn't found a solution to their argument, and Tifa would not let it go. But her anger was mostly gone. Had that been her intention all along?

“I still think just talking to her won't be enough. I want her to…stay here for a while. Let her wounds heal and…I don't know, but I don't want her to leave anytime soon!”

“I know how you feel. But what you want to do would only make her feel worse. We would be treating her like a rebellious child, and it would only make things worse. It would make her feel like we don't trust her the least.”

Tifa had finally come to reason, and Aerith was happy that they could stop arguing at last. Aerith got closer to Tifa, laying her arms around Tifa's waist and pulling her even closer. Resting her head on Tifa's shoulder, Aerith took a deep breath and closed her eyes, waiting for Tifa to say the one sentence she wanted to hear. 'You were right, my flower. I understand now.'

But things don't always go like that.

“Your hair reeks. When was the last time you took a bath?”

That was not what she wanted to hear, and Aerith made a slightly angry expression. “Talk about yourself. Your clothes smell like the unspeakable. When did you last wash them?”

They were teasing each other, both in silent understanding with each other about what they would do with Kairi.

“You mean you forgot to wash them! It's your week.”

Aerith bit her lips. They were still standing like lovers who were about to share a close moment, but once they started their game of tease and be teased, there was no stopping it.

“And who is always producing so much laundry that we have to wash—”

“At least I'm not wearing those long dresses! They're a pain to wash.”

“You'd look good in a dress, Tifa.”

“You really think so? Hm…maybe I should borrow one of yours.”

“Absolutely not. Not in a hundred years.”

“Stingy.”

“I would lend you one, but I'm absolutely sure you'd give it back in pieces.”

Tifa went silent for a moment. Aerith was hard to beat at this, especially because what she said was mostly true.

“Wait a second…” Tifa took a deep sniff of Aerith's dress, followed by an expression that could only be described as absolutely disgusted. “It's not your hair that reeks…it's that ominous dress of yours!”

Aerith went glaring red, like a child that was found out while stealing candy. “It's not my fault! I forgot that it's my week, and ran out of clean clothes!”

Tifa had a devilish smile on her lips, like she had just won a fight. “So you did forget! The oh-so-perfect Aerith Gainsborough forgot something.”

Tifa made an exaggerated gesture and started giggling at Aerith's blushing face.

“You're terrible. If I were to act like that every time you forgot something, I'd long have died from suffocation!”

“Whoa, that's really mean!”

They continued to tease each other for a while, resulting in both of them lying down on their big bed, gasping for air from laughing and exhaustion.

“Say, Tifa…how long should we stay like this?”

“A few more minutes, at least. I can barely talk.”

“Not that…”

Aerith had noticed it earlier, when Tifa called her by her full name. They were living together, lovers, and with Kairi they were a family. But only for their close friends. In name, they were completely different people, not related to each other.

“What do you mean, Aerith?”

But was now really the right time for that? They had just gotten Kairi back and had had an argument too. Maybe waiting a bit more was better after all.

“I'll tell you later. Maybe.”

“Teasing me again?!” Tifa got up and looked over at Aerith.

“Maybe.”

“You're the devil woman, Aerith!”

“But you still love me, don't you?”

“Point taken.”

“We should go to sleep, it's already past midnight.”

“I feel like you're escaping from this, but you're right.”

One day…one day, Aerith wanted to tell, wanted to ask Tifa for that.


---Valiant Hearts---


They were all there. Leon leaning on the wall, arms crossed. Cid in front of his computer, ready to log their report. Yuffie sitting on an old box, swinging her legs back and forth. Kairi, Olette and Naminè sitting on chairs next to a table, still sleepy and not fully recovered from their trip. Aerith was sitting just an arm's length away from Kairi, and Tifa was standing behind Aerith.

Their report had taken over three hours, and Leon had given them no break. They were done, but he was now asking about details.

“First, this man you three were fighting. You said you beat him on the ice shelf she created.” Leon pointed at Naminè.

“Naminè. Her name is Naminè. Stop being a prick, Leon,” Tifa snarled at him.

“And then you fought him again in the town, and shortly later on the path between worlds.”

The girls gave a simultaneous nod, and Leon laid a hand on his forehead.

“It doesn't add up. First you win, then later, he seems to have powered up and you have barely a chance, and just minutes later, he is insanely powerful and you are defeated overwhelmingly. Such things only exist in Cid's video games.”

The smoker complained and cursed Leon for looking down on his games.

“Are you sure you fought the same guy three times? Maybe you mistook him for the same guy, but he was someone else. It doesn't make much sense otherwise,” Leon questioned Kairi.

“I don't think there are many guys like that. Using cards as battle tools and all the piercings? No, that was the same guy, I'm absolutely sure,” Kairi replied.

“Cid, do you have any data on such a guy from our raid on their headquarters?” Leon was skeptical. It made no sense. Did the guy use some trick? Extreme healing magic? But even Aerith wouldn't be able to heal damage like a cut-off hand in just a few minutes.

“Nope, nothing, not a hint.”

“Leon, I have a theory about his abilities.” It was rare for Yuffie to speak up while others reported.

“If you're fooling around, I'm going to be mad.”

“I specialize in tricks and tools. I think this guy does too. Remember that Kairi mentioned he first used cards while shouting their names? What if each card stands for a different ability, just like how I use many different tools?” Yuffie made a few gestures, to accompany her explanation.

“Don't be ridiculous. If that were the case, why would he limit his battle tactics to just the same things every time?” Leon rolled his eyes, slightly annoyed at Yuffie.

“Now who is fooling around? Do you think I would use something new if I knew the old things worked on my enemy? No offense, Kairi, but if he was able to beat you with whatever he was using, there was no need to let the enemy know what else he was capable of.”

“You're reading way too much into this, Yuffie. From what they reported, he was more than just sure he would win. There is no need to keep your abilities a secret if you're going to kill everyone that knows about them anyway.”

“It's just my theory, but don't come back later complaining to me about it when he kicks your butt,” Yuffie said, and waved her hand at Leon.

Tifa was snorting over Yuffie's comment and earned an evil glare from Leon in response, and another from Aerith, shutting her up.

“We will find out when he makes his next move. No use in worrying about this now.” Cid knew that Leon still had some questions, and it really was meaningless to discuss the matter of the enemy and his unknown abilities any further.

Leon sighed and held his left hand to his forehead. “Okay, next. That ice shelf. Aerith, I will need your opinion on that, but be serious. I've never heard of you doing something crazy like that. Naminè, you first. How did you do it?”

“I…don't remember much. We were in danger and I saw this one recitation to call upon power of Celsius in one of Aerith's books. I didn't think it would go out of control like that.”

“Not really much…Aerith, what kind of recitation spell was that?” Leon was obviously unsatisfied.

“I try to keep it simple. For recitation, there are different beings to call upon. For ice, there are not as many as others. The only ones on the god grade I know are Shiva, Jormungard, Fenrir, and Celsius. Shiva is the weakest, the Queen of Ice. Jormungard is a forgotten entity, and has no power left. I also never tried to recite from him because back then, he was known to be unpredictable. Fenrir is, for me, the highest form of ice recitation magic I can manage. Even then, it takes a while to set up the spell. But Celsius…Celsius is the Empress of Eternal Freezing, way beyond Fenrir. There are several beings like her in the recitation chain of beings…”

Tifa was covering her face in her hands, trying to prevent herself from laughing. When Aerith was asked about magic, she went on and on, and if you got lucky, she finished before the blood started running out of your ears.

“…and that means, god grade beings are generally unpredictable. Commonly, we use king or knight grade beings for recitation. Even I have problems with some of the stronger beings in that grade. But to call upon the most powerful being…Naminè was extremely lucky that her magical potential is not as big as mine. If I were to do something so reckless and lost control of it, the entire world would end up frozen. Basically, using any recitation beyond the lowest being on the god grade will inevitably result in a loss of control.”

Leon was already rolling his eyes along with everyone else. But Aerith wouldn't shut up until she finished her recital.

“I never met anyone who could control such spells. Not even Merlin or King Mickey could. I think master Yen Sid would be able to, he is an excellent magus. I believe he was able to master a recitation on Adamant. Adamant is a god class being from the life circle and—”

Tifa put a hand on Aerith's mouth, forcing her to be quiet. “I think they understand. In short, it's more than just dangerous to use those recitations. Don't use them, no matter what happens, Naminè. Or else we'll all be forced to hear the full story on this.”

That was actually a very scary thought and everyone present except Tifa took a step back.

“I wasn't finished,” Aerith complained.

“Now you are,” Tifa said, and for once, roles were reversed and Tifa gave her partner an angry glare.

“Don't worry, Tifa, I'll tell you alone the whole thing later,” Aerith said with a killing smile.

“That's that. I expect you to be more cautious from now on. No dangerous spells. Both of you.” Leon pointed at Naminè and Aerith, and both of them started to sulk. It was special to be able to do recitation magic, so how could Leon understand how hard it was to control it?

“There was something else that disturbed me. That guy, Jack Sparrow. Did he find out that you were from another world?” Leon looked straight at Kairi.

“I don't think so. He seemed smart, for a pirate, but I don't think he understood who we were. He didn't ask any questions, so I guess he knew I wasn't going to tell him anything,” Kairi replied to the question.

That was a relief. If people came to understand that there were other worlds, order would break down, panic and disbelief would reign. They had to avoid that at all costs. Keyblades seemed to have some kind of illusion effect on their masters, preventing people on different worlds from finding out about them. However, there was no way to disguise the others. If they came along, it was obvious to people on their worlds that they didn't belong there. That was the reason people beside the Keybladers were usually forbidden to enter other worlds. There were exceptions, like the raid on the headquarters of the Nobodies.

“Good. Try to avoid dragging civilians into our battles in the future. None of us want to repeat past mistakes…”

Kairi remembered that incident. She didn't want to, though. It had been not entirely her fault, but she was the Keyblader, in the end, the guilt came to haunt her.

“You three will be grounded in Hollow Bastion for some time. Yuffie will be going on recon missions. Once we spot the Organization, and deem it safe, we will send you three out. If anything happens, you will immediately come back, and there are no exceptions to this order. That is all.”

Tifa was feeling much better. She had been thinking a lot about how to tell Kairi that she wasn't allowed to leave Hollow Bastion for some time, and Aerith said that it was Tifa's job to tell her. She would do the talking later, since she was better at it. Tifa was a bit offended, but couldn't argue on that. Now that Leon had them grounded, she was satisfied. Looking at Aerith, she could see that the brunette was too. Aerith would never admit it, but she was more than happy that Tifa had insisted on the fact that they had to punish the girls somehow and grounding them wasn't too extreme but still a punishment.

It was finally over. Starting at eleven in the morning, it was now past two. They were tired, hungry and exhausted, especially Kairi, Naminè and Olette.

“Let's go back. Let's go home,” Aerith said, rubbing her temple.


---Valiant Hearts---


Kairi was in her room, sleeping. Olette was sitting on the table in the living room, lethargically eating some snacks, Naminè was lying on the couch, reading a book that Aerith had given her: Ezatin Mios – Beings Beyond the World.

Tifa was out shopping for dinner, and Aerith was doing the laundry. None of them was eager to talk about what had happened yet again. Tifa and Aerith had heard everything in their report. Kairi was still not fully recovered, Naminè's headache had gone worse, and Olette was just tired. Olette had done most of the talking when they had had to report about the time they had spent in the unfriendly town.

“Olette, could you help me with the laundry? There is another basket on the stairs, could you get it for me?”

Aerith was standing behind her with a basket full of freshly washed clothes. Since Naminè and Olette had only a few sets of clothes, they had to wash them often. Tifa and Aerith had spent a little fortune on new clothes for the girls, since neither of them had more than what they wore when they first arrived.

Their taste was fairly simple, though. Naminè preferred a simple dress, such as the one she wore when she first met Kairi. She had two in white, and a black one. Olette kept her old clothes and got some others. Long jeans, and several tops, close in looks to what she usually wore.

“Sure. Oh, and…I'm sorry for running away with Kairi like that.”

“You should be. But enough of that. I'm happy that all three of you are back.”

Olette didn't know what to say. Ever since she had learned that her home, Twilight Town, was a fabricated world, she kind of doubted everything. But for once, she felt a little bit at home.

They used the balcony to dry the clothes, and Olette was in charge of hanging the wet clothes from the second basket. She had a hard time, mostly because half of that basket contained various pairs of underwear from about anyone living in the house.

“Wow…I didn't know something like this counts as underwear.” Olette was holding a black thong.

“That's Kairi's,” Aerith said, absolutely casual.

It took Olette a second to comprehend that she was holding Kairi's underwear in her hands. She went from astonished to glaring red in a split second. “W-w-what?!”

“I'm just kidding,” Aerith said with a huge grin. “It's Naminè's.”

“That's not any better!” Olette complained, and put the thong away.

“You're so easy to tease, I just couldn't resist. Just like Tifa.” Aerith smiled, much to Olette's delight.

“Actually, you comparing me with Tifa is a bit scary,” Olette said, thinking about the relationship the two women had.

“I think you know I didn't mean it like that.”

Olette just nodded and they silently finished doing the laundry. They both were sitting on the table when Aerith started a conversation.

“So, you have a thing for Kairi?” Again the casual tone.

Olette almost spat out the juice she was drinking and started coughing. Just where and from whom…?!

“What gives you that idea?” Olette sort of panicked. This must be the feeling one got when left alone with the parent of the boy or girl one had a crush on.

“Hm…let's see. For one, your reaction earlier at the thong. I could have sold you off as big tomato. Then, you almost spat your juice out at my question now. And then…well, let's just say it's womanly intuition.”

Olette went red like a light bulb at Christmas. She had to defend herself somehow. It was not like that!

“Everyone would spit at such a sudden question! And I think everyone would show some reaction if you told them who that underwear belongs to!”

“So you don't like her?” Aerith was looking with her sparkling eyes at Olette.

She found happiness with Tifa, so if anyone had to be together with Kairi, Aerith would like it to be a girl. It seemed really unrealistic, though, that Kairi would come to like anyone in a romantic way.

“You won't talk to her about it, right?” Olette made a serious face, looking straight back at Aerith.

“I won't if you don't want me to.” Aerith was serious too. If Olette really looked at Kairi like that, then she would not tell Kairi. Olette had said nothing about not telling Tifa, though, and Aerith smiled a bit on the inside.

“I do like her. But it's complicated.” Olette was a bit embarrassed to tell Aerith.

“What's so complicated about it?”

“Naminè and I are very close. We both like Kairi, and we both told Kairi that we like her, and we told each other that we like Kairi.”

Aerith was slightly confused for a moment but then caught on. Olette continued to talk, and it was obvious that she really wanted to talk to someone outside of their little love triangle.

“Naminè and I know that Kairi can only go out with one of us. That is…if she likes one of us back.”

Aerith smiled and laid her hand on Olette's. “I don't think she has a crush on anyone. So you two just need to work hard for her to like you.”

“I don't really want to go out with her if that means hurting Naminè. I think she feels the same.”

It was quite obvious in what direction the conversation was going.

“I see the problem. You don't want Naminè to get her heart broken, and vice versa…”

“I think…I only wanted her to know how I feel. How Naminè feels about Kairi is obvious. I think…I only want to know how Kairi feels. In the end, even if she were to say yes to me…I would turn her down. If being together with her will make Naminè feel all alone, I really don't want that.”

“You really do like Naminè, don't you? Why don't you two try and go out with each other?”

Olette blushed a bit at the thought, but immediately shook her head. It wasn't like that between them.

“Kairi and Naminè are different. We're close friends, we can't go out.”

Aerith giggled and got up. She had known that Naminè was in love with Kairi, but that Olette was too had been sort of a surprise. It was kind of sad, though, that most likely none of the girls would have their dream fulfilled. In the end, it would be really odd for Kairi to develop lesbian interests.

“I hope everything works out in the end.” Aerith didn't know what else to say. If it made Kairi happy, Aerith would be happy to do whatever she could to support them.


---Valiant Hearts---


Two days of doing nothing but eating, sleeping, and recovering had gone by since they reported. They were mostly back on track, thanks to Aerith's strong healing magic. Aerith had kept quiet, even to Tifa, about Olette and Kairi, and the girls didn't talk much. Naminè tried to give Kairi some space, and Olette avoided Kairi, afraid of the answer to her question. Kairi herself often slept till noon or past that and then only got up to eat and went back to bed. Her mind was occupied with several things at all times.

Why did Olette have to fall in love with her too? Naminè had been so intrusive before, but thank God she kept a distance now. It made Kairi's life much easier. Whatever happened between Naminè and Olette, it seemed like the brunette had a positive effect on the blond girl.

But she had to postpone her thoughts on that. She had to get well fast to resume training. Kairi wanted to become stronger than anyone else. Strong enough to never lose a battle again. Both Olette and Naminè had resumed their training this day, but Kairi needed Aerith's approval to resume training.

Olette had gotten well enough to resume training with Tifa, but it was completely different from before. Sure, they still did physical training, and Olette had gotten really proficient in using two Keyblades, and learned a few different moves from Tifa that involved fighting barehanded.

“Physical strength is important, but if you lack skill, you lose a lot of potential. Since we can't cut down on physical strength training, we'll be changing the program. You're doing three hours of physical training each day. Mondays and Thursdays, you're going to do speed training. I mean speed like slashing away as fast as you can. You will do that until you reach a NAM of over ninety-five.”

“What does ANM mean? And somehow, ninety-five sounds like a lot…” Olette didn't even start complaining about three hours of working out each day. It was useless to complain once Tifa had set her mind on something.

“Number of Attacks per Minute. Means you've got to hit any target over ninety-five times a minute.”

Olette looked like someone just dropped a building on her. Tifa couldn't be serious! That was totally crazy to demand.

“Can you even do that?” Olette was demanding a demonstration.

“My NAM is one-hundred-and-fifteen. Watch.” Giving Olette a stop watch, she put on her gloves.

Tifa turned around and focused on a sandbag that was fixated on the wall. It was heavy and made of leather, reinforced with thin iron thread. Olette could hit that thing as hard as she wanted and it wouldn't budge.

“Go!” Olette called, and could barely trust her eyes.

Tifa was like a different person. Ice cold eyes, never letting the enemy escape her gaze, insanely fast yet powerful hits on the sandbag. It didn't bounce, it was a stationary target, but it let out dust from the impact on it. Olette could barely believe it. It was hard to count the number of hits, but she was sure that Tifa had surpassed one-hundred by the time the watch stopped.

“That's amazing…seriously.” Olette clapped with wide eyes.

“When I'm under the influence of time magic from Aerith, I manage over two-hundred. It's dangerous, though. I'm relatively safe, because I fight bare-handed, but if you were to go beyond one-hundred, you could injure yourself. It'll take years for you to reach ninety-five, though, so don't worry.”

Years? Just how long did Tifa plan to train her? For all her life? Some people really were too enthusiastic about their job. It wasn't even a job, so why was Tifa agog on training her?

“We'll start today with physical training. Since you only got out of bed, I want you to run the old course three times before we start working on your muscles.”

The old course was through the living quarters, past that through the castle, taking the lift to the bottom of the canyon, from there running up all the way to the industrial quarter, and from there back to the living quarters. Roughly three miles. Olette had to jog or run the track, and the only break she would get was when she took the lift.

“Ow, go easy on me, Tifa. I won't run away, you'll have plenty of chance to torture—er, I mean, train me.”

Tifa's eye twitched in a scary manner. Olette took this as a sign that she better get going.


---Valiant Hearts---


“I heard how good you've gotten with recitation magic, so I'll start teaching you more instantaneous magic to balance your abilities. Relying too much on recitation magic will prove ineffective against a fast enemy. We'll start by the next grade of Fire, Ice and Cure magic. I'll teach you a few new magics when you get proficient at using the old ones at grade two.”

Aerith walked over to Naminè and stopped behind her, laying both hands on Naminè's shoulders and taking a deep breath.

“Now, picture fire magic and try to pour a bit more magical energy in it. Then picture a big fireball, and unleash your power. It's a simple matter of getting used to the new image. It'll take you some time to get used to it.”

Naminè was shocked at the amount Aerith talked about magic. Tifa had talked to her a bit before Naminè went to training near the canyon, giving her a brief warning that Aerith was a real maniac when it came to magic. She could talk for hours without break.

Aerith took a few steps forward and focused on a formation of rocks nearby. Index and middle finger sprawled out, the others in her palm, Aerith concentrated for just a split-second and sent a fireball on the formation. It exploded with an impressive bang.

“That's what a fire two spell looks like. It's very useful for close combat, since the explosion isn't that strong but the fire is several thousand degrees hot. A point-blank hit would be fatal for about anyone. But it is mostly used to divert the enemy's attention, and you can use that spell very often in succession.”

Naminè was half-numb from all the talk. There was a limit to how much information she could take in at once. For now, she tried to burn the image of the fireball into her mind.

“Try it. It shouldn't be too hard.”

It was weird not to use a recitation, but instant magic was, at higher grades, almost as powerful as recitation magic, but without the need to recite anything.

Magic energy gave shape to what otherwise only existed in the mind of the caster. If the caster pictured a fireball, magic energy could give shape and existence to it.

The stronger the magic, the bigger the ball had to be, and the stronger the pictured effect had to be. While for the very basic spell, a torch was enough to ignite it, a bigger ball required a much bigger fire. It was extremely important to find the right balance between magic power and the picturing effect. If the effect was too strong, the magic would be crushed in the caster's mind. Too weak, and the magic would stay raw and eventually break free, resulting in a spell running amok.

Naminè started with a flame the size of a campfire. The ball was over twice the size of the previous spell, but it was just her first try.

She failed instantaneously. The flame devoured the entire ball, eating up the magic.

It was normal to fail the first few tries. Some magicians took months and years to learn the correct balance for the highest grade instant spells. The problem didn't occur with recitation magic as the power was not formed inside the magician but just called into him. It was a matter of creating the magic itself or just calling it down.

“Try it again. I usually go with fivefold the size of the basic spell for the next step.”

“Fivefold? But…” Naminè coughed for a moment. It was rather chilly down at the canyon.

“You don't need to rush. Magic takes a while to get used to, but once you get a grip on how to use a spell, you don't need to practice it often.” Aerith smiled, patted Naminè's head and went back to her position.

The ball. Five times the usual size. That alone was hard. It was like lifting a car when you're only used to lifting hundred-pound weights. It didn't mean the pressure was just five times the usual amount. It was much higher.

Using the flame of an abnormally big bonfire, the ball caught fire and grew in size. Things were looking good. It grew and the magic finally materialized at the end of Monochrome's blade. It was a nice blaze and the ball was in a stable form. It must've been a few thousand degrees hot. Air was flickering around it. It was a success.

But it wasn't to be.

The ball collapsed back upon itself. Losing all structure and the magic rapidly vanishing, the spell failed. Only almost a success.

Naminè was breathing hard. It took a lot to try new spells, and Naminè was still not completely sound and well.

“You almost had it. Take a break, I know how stressful new spells are.” Aerith was honestly amazed at her apprentice.

“Thanks, Aerith. You're a really good teacher. You talk a lot but it actually helps.” Naminè had failed the spell twice, but once she had gotten really close.

Aerith didn't know if she should be embarrassed or thankful, so she didn't say anything. They had taken some canned juice with them. Aerith picked up two cans and walked over to where Naminè was sitting. Closed eyes, her back on a big rock, a bit tired.

What were Kairi and Olette doing right now? Kairi wasn't allowed to get up, so she was probably all alone in the house. Naminè was feeling pity for her, but tried to shake that feeling off. Kairi wouldn't want to be pitied. Olette was probably being worked to the bone by Tifa.

Tifa preferred to drink beer after training, but Aerith didn't like the bitter taste of it. And Naminè was still underage. Aerith could bet that she was trying to get Olette to drink it. She would behead Tifa if Olette turned out to be like her. One troublemaker adult in the house was enough, not to mention that Olette could have a negative influence on Naminè if that happened.

Naminè looked up, startled, when Aerith held a very cold can on her cheek. She had used a weak ice spell to cool them down. They had been standing in the sun for over an hour.

“Thanks…Aerith, you're looking really scary…” Naminè was more afraid of Aerith's face than of the remaining training.

“Oh, really? I was just thinking that Tifa better not make Olette do something improper.”

“Uh… right…”

Naminè could feel it. It would be Tifa's last day if Olette came home and something was odd. She made a mental note to never listen to any of Tifa's propositions. She would tell Olette later.


---Valiant Hearts---


“She is trying to kill me…seriously, I'm telling you!”

Olette was laying facedown on her bed, soaked, and so tired that she was unable to move. Olette had thought that a real battle was bad,and injuries were hard to endure, but this felt much worse. Tifa had worked her literally to the bone. Olette had passed out in training and Tifa had brought her home. Naminè had been there for just a bit over ten minutes, so she was rather worried.

“I don't think she wants to kill you.” Naminè was not sure if Olette was being serious.

“Nah, if it's Tifa, she really would do it. Not intentionally, though. She just knows no limits.” Yuffie had come over to visit the girls because she was bored. And hungry.

“I'd rather have you train me, Yuffie.” Olette sighed.

“Won't do. You're more the brute type. Two Keyblades 'n stuff. I work with tools and tricks, none of you girls has the wits and speed for that.”

“Well, thank you for the compliment.” Olette grumbled and turned over. A hot shower, dinner, and bed. Those were the only things important right now.

“If you invite me for a date, I'll think about it.”

“A date?” Naminè was looking a bit confusedly at Yuffie.

“Yeah. Going for dinner, watching a movie, a bit of kissing and ending up waking up together.”

Olette was blushing red. Was Yuffie being serious? A date? And all that stuff she said…

Olette was struggling for an answer but nothing came out. It got even worse when Yuffie went up and walked over to Olette's bed, getting as close as making the brunette feel her breath on her face.

“Don't you like me?” Yuffie was trying to sound as seductive as possible.

If something like that happened, Olette would've let out steam of her ears and nose. Her body wouldn't listen to her and moved away. She was like a rabbit caught in Yuffie's trap.

To top it all off, Yuffie was getting closer, as if to kiss Olette. A strange mix of panic and excitement was coming up in Olette. Yuffie was not much older than she. Maybe a year or two. And even though she was kind of a tomboy, she was cute. Olette couldn't believe she was thinking stuff like that.

Afraid and excited, Olette closed her eyes, waiting for the kiss. If she couldn't prevent it, she would at least take it like a woman.

But nothing came. On the contrary, someone pulled her cheeks. It hurt a bit. And someone started laughing. Laughing really hard. Opening her eyes, Olette was looking in Yuffie's face, who was almost drooling from laughter.

“You're such a child! You were so thinking I was going to kiss you, weren't ya!”

That was so mean, Olette could only look embarrassed. Naminè was laughing too. And she had had such a hard day too! She would pay Yuffie back, for sure!

“If I really had to pick, I'd rather go with cute Naminè here on a date.” Yuffie let go of Olette and looked straight at the blond girl.

Yuffie had changed her target. Now it was Naminè's turn.

“Yuffie, I think that is quite enough.”

Aerith had entered the room, holding a few folded towels, and was looking at Yuffie with a certain glare.

“Jealous, Aerith? Could it be that you want to go on a date with me?” Yuffie was still playing around.

“Do you want me to ask Tifa if she wants to go?” Aerith could play her game. And she was good at it.

“Uh, no. I remember last time…oh, I wasn't supposed to tell you.”

“Must be hard. I mean, just the size is so different.” Aerith could be a real devil.

That hurt. Yuffie had a few self-esteem problems and had a complex about her little bust. How dare Aerith make fun of her!

“It's not my fault that Tifa is such a boob monster!” Yuffie had damned herself; Aerith now knew where her weak points were.

“So Naminè and Olette are monsters too? They're both bigger than you.”

The girls blushed slightly, and Naminè pulled on her dress, looking down at her body. Olette could only figure that Aerith had been together with Tifa quite some time to be able to tell something like that. It was a bit embarrassing anyway.

“You must have marbles for eyes! Look!” Yuffie thought that she had the best chance by picking Naminè.

Yuffie pulled up Naminè and stood next to her. Aerith first looked interested, then gave away a devilish grin. Looking Naminè (who was more than just slightly embarrassed by that) and Yuffie (who was nothing short of angry) up and down, she came to a conclusion.

“Naminè wins. Sorry, but flat is flat, Yuffie. Maybe we should call you Princess Boobless.” That hurt. Aerith had won.

Yuffie made an angry fizzling sound and made her way out of the room without saying another word, stomping and sizzling over the humiliation.

“I'll get you back for this!”

Then there was stomping down the stairs, and a door was banged closed. The whole house was silent for a second, until Tifa showed up in the doorframe.

“Did you make Yuffie mad again, Aerith? Jeez, every time the same. You really shouldn't be so mean to her.” Tifa was actually smiling more with every word.

“Don't lie. I know you love it when I tease Yuffie. I'm the only one that gives her a beating in her own game too,” Aerith replied. She was also smiling.

Olette just didn't know what to think of this crazy town and its people anymore. They were way weird. She missed her daily Struggles and face-offs with Hayner and Pence. Even their fights with Seifer's gang, Rai's annoying loud attitude, Fuu's less-is-more behavior. They were all…not real. Was that really true? Olette didn't know much about Cid, but he didn't seem like a person who would make such an elemental error.

But there had to be some way to get back…get back…home. It was her home, virtual or real. That made no difference. One day, she would go back, find a way, meet her friends, for sure!

Naminè had gone back to reading a light novel she had borrowed from Aerith. A story about an evil association trying to exploit the resources of the planet, gradually killing it, and a resistance group, called terrorists who were trying to save the planet. Naminè thought that a few of those people looked a lot like the people from Hollow Bastion.

How long would she have to wait before going to approach Kairi? Did she even want to anymore? On that alien world, in the time she had spent with Olette, there was one thing she had learned about herself, her feelings. One side of her wanted to be with Kairi, but the other cared about Olette just as much. That inner conflict left her without answer to the questions in her head. What did she want to do?

“Dinner will be ready in an hour. Olette, please take a shower before that. Tifa, you too. You two smell like dogs who've been playing in the dirt.” Aerith was merciless when it came to cleanliness. No shower meant no dinner.

“I'll go first, Olette. I'll massage you later, otherwise you'll drop dead by tomorrow evening. Aerith here would kill me.”

“Oh, don't be silly Tifa, I would never do that.” It was crystal clear what Aerith really meant.

The outlook of being massaged was nice. To have it done by Tifa was quite the contrary. Olette was fearing for the worst. If Tifa's massage was as rough as her training, then that was going to be her end.

The two women left, leaving the door open and the two girls alone. They hadn't seen Kairi for the whole day. Well, until now.

“You two look exhausted.”

Even if they both had feelings for her, that was no reason to avoid them.

“Kairi!”

Olette somehow managed to sit upright but going down the ladder was a bit too much. Hugging her would give the wrong impression too, Olette thought. Naminè wasn't as thoughtful and jumped and hugged Kairi. It didn't seem to annoy Olette or Kairi, but she still let go after a few seconds.

“I'm sure Tifa is working you to the bone, Olette.”

“She's trying to kill me, honestly.”

“I believe you. Actually…yes, I really do. I can so imagine Tifa doing that. But I believe you can live up to her expectations. If anyone can, then you.”

Olette blushed a bit and scratched her chin. It wasn't like Kairi to praise her. It was clear that she wanted to motivate her, but Olette was happy that Kairi did it at all.

“And I'm sure you're living up to Aerith's expectations already, right Naminè?”

“Yeah. I'm trying my very best!”

Naminè blushed and jumped happily on the spot. It was like someone had given her an expensive sweet. Being praised by Kairi was special for Naminè. They'd both been praised, no less, and the apprentice magician looked up to her partner, who was smiling from heart at her.

Kairi could see how hard they were training. It made her feel guilty for laying around all day. Tomorrow, she finally could go back to her daily routine. Kairi would train so hard that she would beat that Organization guy the next time they met for sure.

“Want to go to that place tomorrow, you two? I think I'll be free to go out from tomorrow on. Aerith would put me into a cage if I were to go anywhere tonight.”

“If I'm alive,” Olette replied, but she would go, even if Tifa actually broke her.

“I'll go for sure,” Naminè said, and looked up to Olette. “I'll heal you if you can't move.”

Kairi was surprised how well they got along. It was nice to see them like that. It let Kairi feel at ease.

“You two really get along now, hm…” Kairi was a bit curious about what had happened between them. She had already noticed when they had their own little reunion on the path between the worlds.

“We do. A lot of stuff happened. I understand now how Naminè feels.”

“And I'm not the spoiled child I was when I first got here. I'm…a bit sorry about my behavior back then.” Naminè was a bit embarrassed, thinking back.

“I heard most of what happened when you reported. But you didn't tell Leon what happened that made you get along this well.” Kairi was drilling for an answer.

“That's a secret.” Naminè giggled and held a finger upright in front of her mouth.

“Yep, a secret it is,” Olette approved, and had a big smile on her face.

Kairi would never get out of them what exactly happened. Maybe it was better like that. Sometimes, less was more. And if they got along like this, it was enough for Kairi. It made her sort of happy.

Out of a lack of possible topics they could talk about, Kairi just chose something casual.

“Tonight's dinner is gonna be fried potatoes. I can't wait.” Kairi was sitting together with Naminè on her bed. Olette had gone back to lying down on her bed. She was too tired to sit, even when Kairi was there.

“I hope I'll be able to eat anything at all. I feel like moving my arms will need a miracle.”

“I'll feed you,” Kairi was smiling and teasing her.

“That's unfair, I want to be fed too!” Naminè demanded, looking at Kairi.

“You'd want to be fed by her anyway,” Olette teased her.

“So what? You too, Olette!”

“What are you two, nine years old?” Kairi tried to end their mutual teasing.

“Would you feed us if we were nine years old?” Olette was now teasing the redhead.

“Nope. You two are old enough to eat for yourselves.”

“Whoa, that's mean. You said you'd feed me, right, Naminè?”

“You did, Kairi. Are you going back on your word?”

Kairi stood up, sticking her tongue out at Naminè.

“You two…are teaming up against me, aren't you!” Kairi was now playing the hurt and fragile girl. But they didn't buy it. Her acting was catastrophic.

“Yeah. We're best friends now. You can't escape,” Olette replied, completely casual.

“Olette is right. You're all ours, Kairi.” Naminè made a devilish smile, something she had copied from Aerith.

“Who are you two and what did you do with Olette and Naminè?!” Kairi was having fun. It was the first time in a very long time that she had fooled around with girls her age like this.

“We could ask you the same,” the two girls replied, laughing.

“You seem to be having fun.”

Tifa stood in the doorframe, wearing only a long towel and laughing.

“How long have you been eavesdropping, you evil spirit?!” Kairi was embarrassed to be seen by Tifa while fooling around with the other two.

“Long enough to know who'll feed whom at tonight's dinner.” Tifa had such a big grin on her face, Kairi got more embarrassed by the second.

“I'm not gonna feed anyone!” Kairi was objecting.

“Oh, we'll see about that.” Tifa laughed again and walked past Kairi, not without petting her head. “Olette, the bath is free. Go now, while it's hot in there. You'll feel a lot better after a hot shower. It relaxes the muscles.”

“If every muscle that hurts is going to be relaxed, I'll end up as pudding.”

Tifa was rolling her eyes when she left and Olette got down. It was an atrocious process. Every step hurt. And then, she had to look forward to a massage by Tifa after dinner.

“See you two at dinner. Keep your pants on.” Olette waved and hauled herself over to the bathroom door.

“Olette!” Naminè squeaked and started coughing for a second.

“Don't worry, Naminè is wearing a dress. No pants.”

“Your heart is pitch black, Kairi, did I tell you that?” Olette said, and vanished into the bathroom.

“I'm sorry, Naminè, but I think I'm going to leave you alone until dinner.” Kairi was suddenly not feeling so good anymore. With both of them around, it was okay, but now that she was alone with one of them, she felt the pressure.

“Don't worry, I have this book to read.” Naminè pointed at the cover of the light novel that was lying on her pillow. She knew what was going on, and understood Kairi's side too.

“Shin-Ra, huh…” Kairi knew the story. And she knew who wrote it. It wasn't just fiction.

“It's really interesting. So…see you at dinner.” Naminè didn't like it, but went to her bed and opened the book.

Three weeks ago, Kairi would have said something like this was impossible. Naminè understanding the situation and leaving her alone.

Things really had changed.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Aerith told me about your little talk this afternoon.”

Olette stopped breathing for a second. Had she misheard what Tifa said? Or…Aerith! Olette finally noticed that she hadn't asked Aerith to not tell Tifa about it. There was no telling what she would do to her now! She was lying on the couch, half-nude, being massaged by Tifa.

“I don't think Aerith would lie to me about it, and I take your silence as confirmation that I'm right.” Tifa made a cracking sound with her knuckles.

Olette was more than just worried. Tifa didn't sound very happy about the fact that she, Olette, had a crush on her precious foster daughter. That cracking sound only made it worse.

Was she in serious danger? Kind of helpless, Olette feared for a moment that Tifa would threaten her and tell her to leave Kairi alone or something. Or worse, start to harass her and put her through even crazier training.

“I…what are you talking about, Tifa? I'm not sure—” Olette felt a sudden pain and stopped.

Tifa's eyebrow twitched from anger and she had pushed a bit too hard on Olette's left arm. It wasn't like her to try to stay calm and rationally think things over. But out of all things, Aerith would seriously never forgive her if she did something serious to one of the girls.

“I'm not going to do anything to you. I only want to talk.”

In a sense, that was even more scary than an angry Tifa. Olette never talked much with Tifa about personal things like that. Why was she starting now? Because Aerith had told Tifa about her crush on Kairi?

“You better be honest with me. I really hate it when people lie to me.” Tifa did sound very serious.

Olette nodded as far as that was possible in her situation and waited for the first question. It felt like a ruthless judge was over her, waiting for her to make a single mistake to find her guilty.

“You like Kairi?”

That was to be expected. Olette nodded but then decided to actually answer her. “I do.”

It was obvious from Tifa's tone that she wasn't pleased to hear that. “How much?”

“I…love her?” Olette was not sure if that was the right thing to say.

“Do you or not?”

Was it the indecisiveness in her statement that made Tifa angry? Or the fact that she was in love with Kairi?

“I do.” Tifa said she should be honest. There was no telling how much Tifa knew, and Olette decided to be honest.

“That's good, then.”

What just happened? Tifa had made a sudden character change and didn't sound so angry anymore. Olette actually relaxed for a second, until Tifa leaned down and whispered something in her ear.

“You better be serious about her.” It was accompanied by a gruesome smile, Olette could see it from the corner of her eyes.

“What do you think about Naminè?”

Olette didn't know what to answer. What did she think about Naminè? Thinking about it, if she had any romantic feelings for her, they must be well-hidden.

“She's a friend…but I love her. Not in a romantic way, I'm sure about that.”

That was the closest thing to the truth she could say without dying of embarrassment. It was already pretty painful to say. She must be as red as a tomato.

“I see. So, it's about that. You don't want to destroy the bond you share with Naminè?” Tifa was actually pretty good at this. Maybe the rough girl was just all a facade and she was actually pretty sensitive about romantic stuff?

“I don't get why you two are like that, though. Can't you stay friends, even if the other goes out with Kairi?”

Or not. This was definitely the Tifa she knew, irresponsible and rough.

“I don't want to see Naminè hurt.”

Tifa only listened, seemingly thinking.

“I know I'm asking for the impossible.” Olette sighed.

Tifa had finally finished her massage and knelt on the ground, looking straight in Olette's face. “Some resolution you have. Not even trying, and already whining about it.”

It was all she could say. Tifa wasn't really pleased that now even Olette had developed a crush on Kairi, but Tifa knew that she couldn't keep Kairi alone forever. It would be a cruel and evil thing to do.

Slowly, Tifa walked away to the stairs, fighting with the feelings of a parent who wants to protect their child and the feelings of a friend that wanted to see the other one happy.

“You better be grateful to Aerith. If some guy were to come up and tell me he had a crush on Kairi, I'd throw him out the window without a second thought.”

Olette was left behind, alone with nothing but her thoughts. A little bit of desperation was in her voice…

“Just what should I do…?”


End of Chapter XIV

Chapter 15

Title: You and You and I – Under the Moonlight

[Author's notes: Sorry for the long delay, real life matters came up and stuff.]

Valiant Hearts II


Chapter XV

You and You and I –
Under the Moonlight


“That's it for today.”

Naminè was more than just tired. Training had been going on for over five hours that day. Aerith was a nice person, but too ambitious when it came to magic. It was past noon, time for lunch, and training was finally over.

Kairi's training must be still going on. Would she go and see it? It wasn't that far a detour anyway, so she decided to go. Aerith would go back in advance to prepare lunch. Tifa was probably still training Olette, or rather torturing her, as she called it.

“You're making good progress, Naminè. I think you'll have fire done before the week ends.” Aerith was smiling at Naminè, proud of her apprentice.

“I'm going to look how Kairi is doing. I'll come back with her.”

“It's her first day after recovering. Give her a slap on the head if she's overdoing things…actually, I'm sure she is.” Aerith sighed and tried to imagine Naminè actually slapping Kairi on the head.

Hilarious. So hilarious that Aerith started to smile so widely that Naminè gave her a weird gaze before she left. It was still around noon, so there was enough time for lunch.

Naminè made her way from the canyon all the way up to the castle grounds. The place was a mess back from when Hollow Bastion had been Maleficent's headquarters. Leon had decided to not repair the place and instead use it as training grounds.

Naminè could hear swords clashing from a distance and it got louder when she got closer. That was the sound of fighting, and there was little question who was fighting.

The last corner, Naminè came upon an amazing sight. Leon was running towards the castle walls, his sword magically enlarged to an enormous size. It was his special attack. To use that in training was quite extreme.

Kairi was in front of Leon, standing near the castle walls. Leon was about to strike, and Kairi was a sitting duck. Naminè was following Leon's movements. He looked serious enough to make her think it was a real battle.

The finishing strike came. And Leon ran blindly in the trap. Kairi fired gravity magic on the ground and jumped to the side, evading Leon's blow. The swordsman hit the gravity spell and got his sword stuck. He decided instantly that it was better to break up the power-up spell, which freed his sword.

Kairi was already close enough to prevent him from using his power-up again. He had to defend against a series of blows, randomly coming vertically and horizontally. There was little room for a counterattack.

“Fire!” Leon yelled, and Kairi backed off, anticipating a fireball.

But nothing came. Instead, Leon closed in and hit a surprised Kairi with a kick to the ground. It was useless to disarm a Keyblader so he prevented her from attacking by using two gravity spells on her wrists. Kairi was unable to get up, and with Leon pointing his sword at her throat, the fight was over.

“Kairi!” Naminè was rather shocked to what lengths they went.

“Naminè?” Kairi looked to the side, seeing the blond girl running over to her.

“Are you all right? That looked like a real fight, you got me scared for a moment!” Naminè knelt next to Kairi.

She had bruises and cuts all over the place. Leon was definitely going too far with this!

Leon undid the gravity binding and knelt down. He was sweating and exhausted. He had only a few bruises, displaying his superior combat abilities. They were still far apart, Kairi and he. She would have to go through a lot of training until he had to be really serious.

“Good work. I didn't anticipate the gravity bind. But that's useless if your opponent can choose the length and the shape of his weapon. Keep that in mind. Get some rest, I'll see you tomorrow,” Leon said and stood up, slowly walking away.

Naminè could only listen and watch in astonishment. She didn't like Leon, but he didn't seem like a bad person. But his training seemed to be much worse than Tifa's or Aerith's.

Kairi was exhausted. It was nothing new that Leon beat her, but it really was surprising that he praised her tactics. The main point of their battles was not to enhance physical or magical abilities but to gain tactical experience. No power in the world meant anything if the opponent could see every single move in advance.

With Olette and Naminè on her side, Kairi was more serious than ever. She wanted to show them that she was trying her best, not allowing herself to fail like she had on their last mission. One day, she would function as the tactical head for those two. She couldn't neglect training her body and mind, though. She would ask Tifa to let her train together with Olette. It wasn't enough if she trained thrice a week with Leon. There was enough time to train at least once with Tifa and Aerith. That still left her two days to rest.

“You're pushing yourself too hard, Kairi. Aerith told me I should give you a slap on the head if you do. I won't, but promise me that you take better care of yourself!” Naminè was worried Kairi was overdoing things.

“If I don't train hard, I'll never be strong enough to take on…him.” Kairi had not-so-fond memories of him.

“Even if you don't train this hard, you aren't alone. I also do what I can. Even Olette!”

“You…don't understand that.”

“Then explain it to me!” Naminè looked at Kairi in incomprehension.

“Maybe later,” Kairi said and got up. She had asked them to go with her to that place today.

“You're so stubborn!” Naminè complained, but followed the redhead.

“I know. And you're as curious as a cat.”

“What does that mean?” Naminè had never heard of the saying.

“You'll find out one day.” Kairi had gone back to smiling.

Naminè made a sulking expression. “Why do I feel like you're making fun of me?”

Kairi said nothing, but giggled. Her body hurt and Aerith would probably scold her for being reckless. What Tifa would say…well, she already knew. Tifa would, as usual, threaten to beat up Leon.

The two girls made their way over to their home. Naminè linked her arm with Kairi's, doing so without any deeper intent. It didn't seem to bother Kairi.

“You'd love to stay like that forever, wouldn't you?” Kairi was teasing her.

“If you don't mind.” Naminè was still cautious about such things, but Kairi seemed to be much less distanced than before.

“I do, but we can stay like this until we get home.”

Their relationship had changed. Kairi knew that Naminè had a romantic interest in her, but nothing good would come out of just pretending it would go away if she ignored it long enough.


---Valiant Hearts---


Kairi was taking a shower first, while Olette and Naminè were talking, or rather, arguing in their room.

“Now stop sulking, Olette. I was just walking with her.”

Olette had seen them from the windows walking, arms linked together. She knew that it wasn't a big deal, but she still played the offended and sulking one.

“You're so lucky. I want to walk like that with Kairi too.”

“Are you sure? Didn't you complain five minutes ago that Tifa is killing you and you don't want to move a single step—” Naminè knew that Olette was pretending. It was so obvious, she decided to play along and tease her a bit.

“That is different! Who knows what you two did before you got to the house!”

“Kairi said I shouldn't tell. You would go crazy.” Naminè had to suppress her laughter, and turned away from Olette.

“I knew it.” Olette buried her face in her pillow, trying to avoid showing her big smile to Naminè.

Naminè climbed up the ladder and sat down on Olette's back. The brunette moaned from the sudden weight on her back. Her sore muscles were just as bad as the day before and Naminè only made it worse. To top it all off, Naminè started tickling Olette. And what a victim she had found herself!

“Get off me, you witch,” Olette was laughing while saying so.

“Force me, you brute!” Naminè continued tickling her.

Olette tried to move around and throw Naminè off and it worked. They forcefully switched positions and now Olette was on top of Naminè, tickling her. The blond girl was not quite as sensitive as Olette and could resist laughing.

“I knew you two were close, but I didn't knew this close.”

Both girls looked down, seeing Kairi in the door frame. It was embarrassing off the scale. It certainly looked like they were doing that.

“She started it!” It was the first thing that came to Olette's mind.

“We were just teasing each other!” Naminè only made it worse.

“Wow, hold it. I didn't want details.” Kairi knew exactly what it looked like, but it was too funny to see the girls embarrassed like that.

“It isn't like that!” Olette got away from Naminè, and was glaring red.

“Olette's right!” Naminè was no less red than Olette.

“Lunch is ready, come down, you two lovebirds.” Kairi felt good. It was so much better to deal with all this once she had made up her mind. It was now only a matter of…telling them.

“We aren't lovebirds!” both girls said simultaneously.

“Yes, of course.” Kairi smiled and left, going down the stairs.

It only took the girls a minute to get down, still embarrassed over the misunderstanding and looking rather awkwardly at each other.

“This is your fault!” Naminè pointed at Olette.

“It's not!” Olette didn't want to argue about this anymore. It was embarrassing, especially in front of Kairi.

“It's okay, I know it only looked like that,” Kairi said and rolled her eyes. The girls really took some things too seriously.

Aerith had observed everything and was smiling to herself. Tifa was in the shower and missed everything. She would tell her later. It was good to see the girls getting along.

“You three look like you're having fun.”

“Looks like Naminè is not only learning magic from you, Aerith. What else are you teaching her?” Kairi gave Aerith a guilty look.

“I don't know what you're talking about.” Aerith was innocent and Kairi knew it.

Lunchtime flew by. They talked about nothing but how Naminè was taking after Aerith, and Kairi had a lot of fun comparing Olette to Tifa. That only led to Naminè and Olette joining forces and comparing Kairi to Leon, who was equally stubborn. The redhead had more to say and in the end, the girls accused each other of being younger counterparts of the adults. It led to three sulking girls and a laughing Aerith.

Tifa joined them when they were just past comparing Olette to her and everyone looked at her with wide eyes. Tifa was confused and asked what it was all about, and everyone but Olette started laughing.

They girls went back into their rooms when lunch was over, while Aerith and Tifa went out for their own training session.

“Do I really act like Tifa?” Olette was complaining to Naminè, who was lying on her own bed below Olette's, and reading the novel she got from Aerith.

“Maybe.” Naminè answered halfheartedly, occupied with her own thoughts.

“It's not true, isn't it? I'm not that irresponsible!”

“Maybe.”

“Naminè, are you even listening?”

“Maybe.”

Olette climbed down the ladder, leaning over Naminè and finally getting her to look away from her novel.

“Am I like Tifa?” Olette was thinking that it wasn't too bad.

“I don't know. I do think you're sort of like her. But that's not a bad thing, really.”

Naminè liked Olette, and if she was like Tifa, what did it matter?

“I was just thinking…have I always been like that?”

Olette was thinking that maybe being in this world was changing her. Maybe being with Kairi, with everyone else, was changing her. But was it a good or a bad thing? Meeting Kairi certainly was a good thing.

“I don't know. But I'm changing too. I don't think we are changing for the worse.”

Awkward silence fell over the two. Olette sat down on Naminè's bed. Should she talk to her about it? They were in the same boat, and what Tifa had said still bothered her.

“It's weird like this.”

Naminè could guess what Olette meant. She felt the same. How long would this go on? How long would they have to wait?

“It's up to Kairi…”

The atmosphere was going downhill. They both didn't know what to say. They each knew the other liked Kairi, and they knew Kairi would have to choose.

The door opened and the very subject of their troubles entered. Kairi looked rather confused, seeing Olette down next to Naminè.

“Want to go to that place? I asked you yesterday, so…”

“I'll go.” Olette was up in a second.

“Me too.” Naminè put a bookmark in her novel and stood up.

It was still light out and it would take a bit longer for the sun to set. That place was the best when the sun was going down, but it wouldn't hurt to go up a bit earlier.

Kairi was nervous. She had made up her mind, even if it meant completely changing their relationship forever. Her thoughts went back to the night they got back, the moment Yuffie told her about Olette.


---Valiant Hearts---


“I thought a lot about it, Kairi, but no matter how much I want to deny it, I love you.”

Silence. It was an earsplitting silence, like it had occurred after a terrible accident. Neither said anything, the silence just continued. Kairi finally centered her thoughts and tried to answer.

“So that's what she said?”

Nothing else came out. Kairi was at a loss for words. Why didn't she notice it? Why hadn't Olette said anything?

“Well, I guess my time is up, I'll be leaving. Sleep well, Kairi, and welcome home.”

The black-haired woman left through the window, and Kairi was alone with her thoughts.

“Olette…why…?”

Kairi could feel her heart ache. Was it an error to trust Olette? A error to act around her like that? But…

Sleep was completely out of the question now. Kairi glared at the ceiling, burying her face in her hands. Just what should she do now?

“First Naminè…for no reason and now…Olette…why, dammit?!”

Kairi's feelings went from confused to rage. Why did one girl after another force their unrequited feelings on her? How would she deal with them? Did she have any feelings for them?

Her mind was clouded with anger. Just why did they both have to fall in love with her? What was so special about her? Sometimes she wished to be a boring regular girl, without all these burdens.

That thought woke bad memories. Memories of when she wanted to run away, throw away everything and give up. And she had promised herself to never let it happen again.

Taking a deep breath, Kairi tried to clear her mind. It was wrong to get all angry over it. There was nothing she could do about the feelings of others. But this situation couldn't go on. If she told Naminè she wanted to stay friends, would she do the same with Olette? But it was already awkward enough, knowing one girl loved her. Wasn't that…just running away?

She had never bothered with romantic feelings or the sort. Asking Aerith or Tifa would only lead to them encouraging her to look for those things herself. One couldn't explain feelings to others. Maybe she just wasn't ready for it. Maybe she would never be. Was is right to have the girls waiting forever for her? Was it fair? Did she want to do that to them?

“No…”

But would telling them so ruin their friendship? It surely would change their relationship forever, irreparably. Did Kairi really want that? It had only been so long since she got to know them, and there was still a lot she didn't know about them. Would they hate her? Would they walk away from her?

It was a difficult choice. But wouldn't making them wait forever make them hate her even more? It would be, as a friend, a terrible act to do.

Kairi had been alone for a long time. Even if it meant being alone again, she had to make a choice.

Her thoughts wandered back and forth for so long, she didn't even know how soon the morning came. In the end, her choice was clear. It was for the best this way.


---Valiant Hearts---


It was still early to go to the observation deck, but Kairi had something else to say. Something that was weighting on her shoulders, something that they had to admit to themselves or they would never get over it.

“The air is so clean up here.”

The deck was as beautiful as ever. High above Hollow Bastion, one could feel the wind and the sun, could see the whole town.

“Did you guys ever ask yourself what's down there?” Naminè pointed at the canyon.

“Aerith said that they tried to measure the ground once, but they couldn't reach it. It seems like a bottomless hole,” Kairi explained, and leaned on the fence.

“Wow…I hope I don't fall down there.” Naminè took a step back, looking over to Olette. “But you two would come and save me, right?” The magician looked at her friends.

At first, Kairi thought she had misheard.

“Are you sure? Wouldn't you like it if Kairi came and rescued you all on her own? Like a shining prince on a white horse that saves the princess?” Olette teased her, with a big grin on her face.

“But Kairi isn't a prince. And a white horse? Olette, did Tifa give you something odd to drink?”

Kairi and Olette started to laugh. It was sometimes funny that Naminè took such sayings literally. But who could blame her? She had no memories of her past, and they still didn't know her true age or birthplace.

The atmosphere was good, and the girls enjoyed themselves up there. Olette preferred to lay supine on a bench with Naminè next to her on the ground. It had become a fixed habit of patting her head, and Naminè let no one else but Olette and Kairi do it.

Time went by, and they silently enjoyed being together. For Kairi, it was not quite as enjoyable. She wanted to forget it, to get over it. But it wouldn't be easy to bring it up. Maybe the direct way really was the best…

“We failed.”

Olette and Naminè stopped everything they were doing and looked at Kairi, confused.

“We failed because I was too weak. A town burned down, many people died, and even you two almost died. And it was all because I'm stubborn and incompetent.”

Kairi blamed herself for her lack of power, her lack of foreseeing the enemy's moves. Blamed herself for getting injured and almost dying, blamed herself for what Olette and Naminè had had to go through.

“Don't be so damn stupid!”

Kairi was pulled out of her world. Olette had stood up and yelled at Kairi, looking really angry. Kairi had never seen Olette like that. She was clenching her fists, looking at Kairi.

“How am I stupid? Do you honestly believe it wasn't my fault?!” Kairi yelled back.

Naminè hated this. Hated Kairi and Olette yelling at each other. It made her feel sad and angry inside, and the blond girl could only look on the ground, unable to face whatever was going on between the others.

“Yes I do! How damn self-centered can you be that you believe everything is your fault?” Olette said everything in a rage. Olette usually never talked to her like that, but Kairi's attitude made her angry.

“How is it not? I screwed up when fighting him, I almost died trying to let you two escape just to find out that you two were trapped in the world and almost died fighting him again! It's all my damn fault!” Kairi was no less angry.

Olette knew how Kairi was feeling and why she was blaming herself, but it was too much to take all the blame herself. Why didn't Kairi trust them? She wasn't just a sole fighter that had to protect them.

“Didn't you say we're a team? In a team, there is no 'my fault.' There is only 'our fault.' Don't you understand that?” Olette walked to Kairi, standing right in front of her.

Kairi didn't know what to say. True, she had called them a team, and Olette was right.

“Let us shoulder some of that fault, Kairi. It's not yours alone. We could have stopped you from going. But we were so sure of ourselves. We thought we could handle it.” Olette slowly calmed down.

Kairi sunk to her knees, staring at the ground. It felt good to let it all out, to yell and to be angry. She rarely allowed herself to feel like that.

“You're not alone. Not now, not in the future. You will always have the people from Hollow Bastion. Have Tifa and Aerith. And especially us. We stepped into this world, and we won't ever leave it.” Olette didn't feel like hugging Kairi, so he went back to Naminè and took a deep breath.

“It felt good to let it out…” Kairi felt much better. Now…now, she had the courage to finally say it.

A few minutes of silence went by. Naminè had calmed down and was sitting on the same bench as Olette was, and Kairi was standing at the fence, looking at the sun, which was slowly setting.

“I…have something else to say.”

It hurt. It already hurt. The thought of how they would react hurt.

“We already yelled at each other, I hope you now have some positive news.” Olette was trying to lighten up the atmosphere.

“You have no idea…” Kairi whispered to herself, not loudly enough for anyone to hear.

“What is it? You can always talk to us. We will always be there for you, Kairi.” Naminé wanted Kairi to believe her.

“It's about that. Exactly that. You two and me.”

It was like a curtain of anxiety fell over them. Kairi was still standing at the fence, directly in front of the sun. The setting sun wrapped her into a dark red light.

“I only…like you two.”

They didn't dare to say a word. Their hearts were beating like mad, and their minds were blank, unable to think anything.

Kairi felt different. Her heart wasn't beating like mad, it was like something icy had grabbed it. It was painful to breathe, painful to speak. But there was no way back now.

“You are friends, and that's it. Nothing more than that. Why don't you understand that?”

Kairi couldn't continue. She had to take a deep breath and collect all of her courage to say it.

Turning around, the crimson sunlight shining around her silhouette mostly masked her. But they could clearly see her face. The words came slowly, and each of it felt painful.

“I don't love either of you. Give up already. Stop forcing your expectations on me. Just leave me alone!”

Without waiting for any response, Kairi turned around and started running. She didn't want to be near anyone for now. What would they think of her now? In a mere second, she had turned their relationship upside down. But it was her decision to do things this way. She had always been a lone wolf and would always be. Maybe she just wasn't made for romance.

Olette and Naminè were left behind, in many ways. Still sitting on the bench, the sun had set, and darkness started to devour the light, started to devour their hearts.

“I didn't know it would feel like that,” Naminè whispered.

Olette was looking at the moon that was coming up. A single tear ran from her eyes.

“Olette…” Naminè was resting her head on Olette's shoulder.

“I know how you feel…we knew it could end up like this. We knew it…but it still hurts.”

“I don't understand. Why did Kairi look so sad?” Naminè was looking up to Olette.

“I don't know…”

If they had ever needed each other, then it was now.

Olette felt miserable. She had always told herself this could happen, and she thought she was prepared for it. But in the end, she wasn't. It hurt, but she didn't cry. For a while, she didn't want to see Kairi's face, just so that this feeling would go away. It surely would, if she just had some distance.

Naminè took it worse. She had always loved Kairi. Sadness had a tight grip around her heart. For a few minutes Naminè was about to cry, but with Olette near her, only tears fell in complete silence.

They continued to sit there, and darkness had already covered most of Hollow Bastion. It got colder, and Naminè moved in closer to Olette, freezing.

“Can we go home?”

Naminè was cold and despite everything that happened, she wanted to be at least in the same house Kairi was.

“I…don't want to.”

Naminè thought she had misheard. Why would Olette not want to go home? It was the only place they had left to go to. And even if Kairi had rejected them, Naminè wanted to be close to her, even if it meant only knowing she was there.

“Why not?”

“Because of Kairi.”

Home was where Kairi was. For now, Olette didn't want to see her face, or to be anywhere near her. If that meant not going home, then Olette wouldn't go. It hurt to just think about her, but seeing her, knowing she was just a room apart, Olette couldn't stand it.

Olette shook her head. It wasn't like that. Not exactly. But she didn't want to see Kairi's face now or tomorrow. It would only stir up bad feelings.

“Do you dislike Kairi now?”

“No, I don't. But…I'm different from you. I don't want to see her right now. It would only make me feel worse.”

Naminè sighed and hugged Olette. She understood her point, even if she didn't understand that feeling. But if Olette needed to be away to get better, Naminè wouldn't stop her.

“Will you stay with me?” Olette didn't want to be all alone. At least Naminè should stay with her.

“I want to go home. I don't want to be away from Kairi, no matter how she feels about me.”

Olette sort of understood how Naminè felt, but she wasn't able to share that feeling. Olette just needed a bit time alone to handle this matter.

“I won't go home. Not today, maybe not tomorrow. Please understand that. Do you still want to go home, alone?” It was Olette's last try to make Naminè go with her.

“I do. I promised myself I would never leave Kairi alone again.” Naminè could see the disappointment in Olette's face.

“You're strong, Naminè…” Olette couldn't do that. Couldn't go there. Naminè seemed to still love Kairi. It was not surprising. But how about herself?

“What do you mean?”

“Nothing. Let's go home.”

It was dark and cold when they got down. It was night and thestars and moon were out, shining over the town. It was a beautiful sight. But in this moment, Olette couldn't see anything beautiful in it. The girls were quiet until they reached the door to their home. Naminè had already her hand on the doorknob when Olette turned around.

“Where are you staying? I want to be near Kairi, but I don't want to be away from you.”

“I'm going to crash at Yuffie's place. You can come and see me anytime. Good night, Naminè.”

Before Naminè could reply, Olette hugged her tightly and whispered a few words, feeling worse than before. If only Naminè had gone with her.


---Valiant Hearts----


The way down had been long, and Kairi still felt miserable. Their faces, when she told them…that image…would she ever get it out of her head?

“Why am I so stupid…how is this the right thing? How is this better? Why did I have to tell them, why didn't I just wait a couple months?! Just why can't I do a single thing right?!”

Sad about what happened, angry at herself, Kairi only wanted to get home, wanted to get in her bed, and wanted the day to end. Why didn't she just let it be? That sure was a great way to start working things out between them right after they had gotten back from their disastrous mission.

There was no one home. Tifa and Aerith were out. Kairi stood in the living room for a bit. The sun was almost down and only a few last fragments of light were finding their way into the house.

“I'm so stupid…”

Kairi had enough of it. She only wanted to be alone. She slowly walked up the stairs to her room. She stopped for a second at the room Olette and Naminè were sharing. Would they come back? They surely wouldn't want to be anywhere near her right now. And they were right. With a big sigh, Kairi walked away from the door.

Going into her own room, not even bothering to undress, Kairi went to bed.

“I wish things went as easily as in books…reality is much too harsh…”

Slowly fading over to the realm of dreams, Kairi was once again confronted with her inner demons. The faces of Olette and Naminè when she told them the truth, the fear of failing to meet the expectations everyone placed on her…

Time passed by, and Kairi was deeply asleep when her door was opened, and a pair of curious eyes looked inside the dark room, only to vanish a second later, closing the door.

“She's asleep.”

Aerith was standing in front of the door, Tifa next to her, carrying Naminè. They had found her on the couch, sleeping with a sad expression still on her face. Next to her was Olette's note. They knew it was useless to go over to Yuffie's. She would only tell them to get lost at this time of night.

“What in the hell happened between them? Kairi is sleeping, Naminè on the couch making such a face and to top it off, Cid told me he saw Olette going into Yuffie's apartment. Talk about a crazy day.” Tifa was rolling her eyes in annoyance. What the hell had happened in a few hours?

“I don't know. And I think we shouldn't rush to conclusions. Let's carefully ask Kairi tomorrow.”

“I'm getting her into bed.”

Aerith was left standing in front of Kairi's door. If all three of them were like this, she could already guess what happened. It would only make things worse to drill for an answer. If the girls wanted them to know, they would tell them.

A few minutes later, Tifa fell onto her own bed. Training with Olette was one thing, but training with Aerith was extremely tiring. The pink-clad woman sat on her side of the bed, leaning over, playing with her lover's long hair.

“You need to learn to take it easy on me. You almost blasted me up that one time.” Tifa was complaining, but not being serious.

Aerith smiled and started making a pattern in Tifa's hair. She loved to play with Tifa's hair. That way she didn't have to fix it afterwards.

“If I weren't serious, you'd win too easily, Lofa.” Aerith was giggling for no reason.

“Lofa? What's that mean?” Tifa looked up, confused.

“Your new nickname.” A wide, big smile was on her face.

“But what does it mean?” Tifa wanted to get up, but Aerith was still twiddling with Tifa's hair.

“Now you're being lazy, Tifa Lockhart.”

It took a few seconds until Tifa realized. She rolled her eyes and smiled.

“Very creative, really.” Tifa sighed and closed her eyes.

“Hey, if it were too complex, you'd never get it.” Aerith was making an evil smile.

“You're so mean, Raina.”

“Now you're just taking random letters from my name and making up a nickname,” Aerith complained.

“So? You did the same.”

“At least think of something better.” Aerith was still playing with Tifa's hair.

“What are you doing the whole time with my hair anyway?” Tifa grew gradually suspicious of her lover.

“Nothing, really.” Aerith couldn't suppress the giggling anymore and fell down on the bed.

“I swear, if you did something to my hair again, I will—oh, goddamn it!” Tifa stood up and looked in the mirror.

Tifa's hair was made into two braids, similar to Aerith's, but shorter. It made her look really ridiculous and even though Tifa tried to undo the stylistic massacre, she couldn't manage it.

“Dear God, Aerith, each and every time you do this!”

Aerith was lying on the bed, looking at Tifa, giggling and virtually lusting over her lover with her eyes.

“I swear, deep down, you're a pervert.” Tifa pointed at Aerith, slightly angry.

“And you still love me.” Aerith made a overly cute expression and almost got Tifa laughing.

“But you're still a pervert!”

“That's only because you're so good-looking.”

“Talk about yourself.” Tifa, with her hilarious hairstyle, went back to the bed, kneeling next to Aerith, looking straight in her eyes.

“Do you want another workout?” Tifa used a seducing voice, getting closer to Aerith. They could feel each other's breath on their faces.

Instead of a answer, Aerith closed the distance, kissing the black-haired woman, laying a hand around her neck. Tifa's lips were rough from the training, but they never lost their delicious taste. Aerith got pushed down on the bed by Tifa, and with that, their kiss broke up.

“Shower. Now,” Aerith said and got up, away from the bed.

Tifa had a disappointed look on her face, and let herself fall on the bed. The last days had been so troublesome, it had been some time since she last slept with Aerith. And now she just had to go and take a shower.

“Are you deaf nowadays, Tifa?” Aerith was standing next to the bed, looking from above into her face.

“What? But I thought—” The black-clad woman was confused.

“When I said shower, I meant both of us.” Aerith took Tifa's hand and pulled her up. Giggling and smiling, they made their way over to the bathroom.


---Valiant Hearts---


“Ya got any idea what time it is…?”

Olette couldn't find a bell, so she had knocked. For about five minutes.

“Yuffie, I need you to do…me…a favor…and…” With each word, Olette blushed harder.

Yuffie opened the door, but what made Olette blush was her attire. The only thing—the one and only thing Yuffie was wearing—was a very long shirt. It barely covered her hips, but Yuffie didn't seem to mind.

“Whatcha doing here this time…?”

“Can I crash at your place for a few nights?”

“Sure, but why aren't you…oh, I see, you've had a fight with Kairi or Naminè, right?”

“Sort…of, I guess.”

Alone from Olette's expression, Yuffie knew that it was no topic she would make any more jokes about.

“Come in, it's late. I was already sleepin'.”

Yuffie made way and Olette stepped into the most likely worst-organized apartment in history. There was everything everywhere. No sign of order far and wide. It was a amazing view in its own chaotic way. There was no free place anywhere. Even the bed was full of stuff, mostly little colored marbles.

“You're gonna sleep in the bed.”

Olette wasn't one to argue. If Yuffie let her sleep in the bed, that was good. Who was she to deny that hospitality?

“One more thing, you're not gonna sleep with yer clothes. Strip.”

For some reason, when Yuffie said it, it sounded so incredibly wrong that Olette shivered for a second.

“Want something to drink? I believe I have some Malacia here…”

Yuffie started searching through the kitchen part while Olette was more or less embarrassed to undress. There was no place to put the clothes, so Olette just put them atop of Yuffie's. Any more chaos couldn't make this any worse-looking than it was.

“No, I'm fine…I just want to sleep…”

“Okay. I'll dim the lights. I find my way around in darkness just fine.”

“Good night, Yuffie. And thanks for letting me in.”

“Don't worry about it.”

Olette closed her eyes. The bed was amazingly clean and the room too—didn't reek at all. Most of the chaos seemed to come from tools and materials Yuffie used for her weapons.

But the continuous sounds from the other room held her awake for a bit longer. She was cold and the bed wasn't all that warm. Where did Yuffie sleep if the bed was this cold?

A few minutes later, Olette was half-asleep when the noises came suddenly closer, much closer. Just what could Yuffie be doing in a dark room?

A second later, Olette knew that Yuffie had been making her way over to the bed, making a huge ruckus. Something came into the bed, and Olette could feel warm breath on her neck. To top it off, two tender arms were searching their way around her waist, pulling her closer. Olette didn't feel like freaking out, like pushing her off. It was weird, but she actually enjoyed it that someone was apparently caring for her. Her heart was longing for some comfort, and Yuffie didn't seem like a bad person to get it from.

“I thought you said I can sleep in the bed?”

“You can, can't you?”

“But—”

“I never said I was going to sleep somewhere else.”

“…thank you.”

“I just thought you could use someone near you.”

Olette was grateful. Clinging to Yuffie, Olette finally drifted to the land of dreams.

But for the black-haired girl, sleep was still far off. She didn't want to admit it, but she had observed Olette from the corner of her eyes. Under normal circumstances, she would have teased her, maybe tried to get a kiss, but looking at her face made it clear that that would only make her feel worse.

For Yuffie, it didn't matter if it was a guy or a girl. If she was interested in a person, it didn't matter a bit. Lately, with Olette and Naminè around, her interests kind of shifted a bit. She still had an eye on Leon, but chances were she would never be able to actually get along with him, much less have him like her.

She wanted to find out what happened to Olette that made her like that. But it had to wait till tomorrow. For now, it felt good to not be alone. Yuffie would never admit it to anyone, but she was often lonely and got lonely really easily.

Maybe, just maybe…


---Valiant Hearts---


Awkward. The whole situation was awkward. Kairi ate breakfast before Naminè got up and left early. She didn't want to see the girls. Aerith woke up to the sound of the house door closing. She was still laying in Tifa's arms. It was probably just Kairi who left early. That meant she didn't want to talk about it.

Kairi spent the morning at the coffee bar. It was run by a woman named Rydia, a nice young woman with long green hair. Kairi didn't know which world she was from, but she was one of the many people who built Hollow Bastion with Ansem the Wise. At least, that was what Aerith had told her.

“What a rare sight we have here. What gets you here so early, Kairi?” Rydia was still cleaning the coffee bar, as it had just opened.

“Don't ask, please.” Kairi just sat there and looked out the window.

The weather was just like her mood. Cloudy and about to rain, darker than was usual for the season. Kairi was still feeling sick and miserable from the previous day. How long would it take until she could face the girls?

“I won't ask, then.” The woman smiled and continued to polish the counter.

“Thanks.” Kairi just wanted the time to pass.

Staring out the window, it soon started to rain. Barely anyone came to the coffee bar when the weather was like this, and Rydia gave Kairi a big coffee as a courtesy of the house.

Kairi could feel every tick of the clock. Every second that went on stretched to feel like hours. Should she skip training? In this rain, and with her troubled mind and heart, how could she put up with Leon? It would be a waste of time.

How should she explain it? “Sorry, I feel bad about breaking the hearts of two girls, I can't train today”? That sure sounded cheesy and like a poor excuse. But why did she feel so bad about doing it to them?

Did she like them after all? But why didn't she feel anything for them aside from friendship? Kairi could only guess. Her own emotions had always been a mystery for her.

Kairi was regretting doing what she had done. It had been a stupid idea. It would've been better to just say she didn't feel anything for them yet.

One thing that made Kairi worry more than anything was what would happen if she did come to like one of them, or even both, eventually. Wouldn't they think she was just cruel? It was the thing that scared Kairi the most. Falling in love with them.

In Kairi's mind, she noticed one thing. The thought of liking them, the thought of falling in love with a girl, didn't seem gross or weird to her. Was it influence from living with Aerith and Tifa? Or had just something changed inside her in the last few days? Whatever it was, Kairi had changed.


---Valiant Hearts---


In other places, things were different. Much different.

“Sorry, Aerith, I…don't really have any appetite.”

Naminè didn't feel like eating anything. She didn't even feel like getting up that morning. After remembering that Olette was at Yuffie's place, Naminè felt all alone.

Aerith wanted to comfort her, and it meant much to Naminè. Kairi had rejected her, and it still hurt. It didn't hurt as much as it had the night before, but Naminè wasn't particular happy that Kairi had left before she got up.

Tifa was still sleeping, and Aerith was alone with Naminè in the living room. Aerith knew how much a broken heart—unrequited love—could hurt. She had experienced it in the past and truly never wanted to feel like that again. Or, for that matter, didn't want anyone else to feel like that.

“I can imagine, I think, how you feel…” Aerith sat down next to Naminè, laying a hand on hers.

“I feel horrible…I never felt bad like this before. Why…why did Kairi reject me? Reject us?”

“Kairi rejected you? Naminè, will you tell me what happened?”

“We went…to our place. We just enjoyed being there…we really got along the last few days. I was really happy about it. Kairi started talking about the…mission all of a sudden. Olette and Kairi got really angry and yelled at each other. I felt really sick when they did that. Olette then said we were a team and that there is no 'your fault' and only 'our fault'…I thought Kairi knew it, but apparently she didn't. They made up and said it felt good to let it out…then…” Naminè made a break. It felt good to talk to someone about it.

“Kairi always tries to shoulder all the blame alone. Even when she went with one of us, and we screwed up by being outsiders in that world, Kairi would blame herself. Kairi said us she had something to tell us…and then…” Naminè didn't want to repeat it. It hurt a bit by talking about it, by admitting it, by accepting it. “… she told us she doesn't love us.”

Aerith could only sigh and embrace Naminè, who looked like she would start crying any second, and rub her back. There wasn't anything she could say or do about this. Naminè had gotten her heart broken by the girl she had loved since the moment she had gotten here, and it seemed to be her first love too.

It reminded Aerith of the time Tifa was still chasing Cloud. She had secretly been in love with her for a long time, from before their world got destroyed. There had been a time she had thought about giving up, about just admitting that Tifa wasn't interested. It took over a year for the two women to get together.

Naminè was happy being comforted by Aerith. It felt good, it made the pain hurt less, knowing that someone else cared for her.

“Olette is gone too.. she said she doesn't want to see Kairi. Will her pain go away?”

“The pain will lessen…but it will never go completely away. And if she still loves her…she won't be able to forget the pain completely. Not as long as she loves her.” Aerith knew that lying about such things only made it worse.

“What should I do, then? I don't want Olette to feel like that whenever she looks at Kairi. I still love her and want to be near her, but Olette wants to be apart from her. I don't want them to be separated like that.”

For the moment, Aerith was just a friend she could talk with who comforted her, not the parent of the girl she was in love with.

“You can only hope. People's feelings are very delicate and easily hurt. If Olette still loves Kairi, she will come back. If she doesn't, it will take her a bit of time to get over it. They won't be the same as before, but they can be still friends.”

Aerith made a break. Naminè really must be close to Olette to worry about how she was feeling even now. But what about her own feelings? She wanted to be near Kairi, but what about her feelings for her?

“Naminè, do you still love Kairi?”

Naminè took a while to answer. It was only a slight nod, her feelings were confused, but she would never completely stop loving Kairi. She still wanted to be near her at all times, wanted to see her.

“If you still love her, keep trying. Kairi has been slow with romantic things since I first knew her. It might take a while, but maybe she will requite your feelings one day. But there is no guarantee how long it will take. It could take years, or never happen. If you give up on her, you can still be near her, but as friend. Waiting for all eternity is a sad thing, and I don't want you to go through that.”

Naminè didn't say anything. There wasn't a good choice. Only one less bad than the other. For her to forget about Kairi, to give up…she could never do it. She would continue trying. Even if it hurt, there was something inside her that would never allow her to forget Kairi.

Naminè had found her resolve. It was the only thing she could do for now.

“We'll skip training today. Get some rest, please. I'm not going to let you skip lunch and dinner.”

Naminè nodded, finally let go of Aerith, and stood up. “Thanks. For everything.”

Naminè took a deep breath. It was still early, but she wanted to see her. See Olette. She said she was at Yuffie's place, and Naminè roughly remembered where that was. She would tell Olette what her decision was.

“I'm going out for a bit.”

---Valiant Hearts---


It was suffocating. Hard to breathe, as if something heavy was on top of her chest. Opening one eye, Olette saw a chaotic and messy room. Right…she was at Yuffie's place. Looking down on her, she noticed what was lying on her chest. Yuffie. To be accurate, it was Yuffie's head, and her face was buried in Olette's breasts.

Immediately blushing, the brunette tried to free herself, but every attempt only made Yuffie move along, cling to her. She was strong, but by no means as strong as Olette, and after a bit of effort, she finally got free. But what now? Get up? Olette had momentarily forgotten about Kairi, but once she was free and her face wasn't glaring red anymore, it all came back. Now, looking at Yuffie, who was innocently sleeping in her bed, didn't seem so bad a option to go back to.

Olette remembered the last night. Yuffie had come to her, embraced her, comforted her, cared for her. The other people that could have comforted her were all living in the same house as Kairi. And of all places to be, that was the one she didn't want to go to.

Olette's heart longed for comfort, longed for company. And Yuffie was there.

Making her way over to the kitchen part, it took Olette a few minutes to find out where the coffee machine was, and another couple minutes where the coffee was. It had gotten colder, it was still early, and from the sound of it, even raining.

She looked for her clothes, but couldn't find anything. The place she had put them the day before had vanished or was buried under a pile of chaos. There was little choice but to walk around in just a shirt and underpants.

The coffee was almost done, and Olette freezing, when Yuffie showed up, half-asleep but finding her way amazingly well through the chaos without stumbling or falling.

“You already up?”

“I…well, it was kind of hard to breathe with you on top of me.” Olette wanted to be honest.

“Oh, I didn't do that…really? Aw, I'm sorry, Olette.” Seeing Yuffie embarrassed was a fun sight and Olette couldn't suppress to giggle at it. It was the first sign of not being miserable since the last night.

“It was…a bit unpleasant.” Olette was still a bit embarrassed..

“Do I look that bad?” Yuffie showed a smile, turned around and made a really sad face.

Yuffie had always been kind of alone. Having had an unrequited crush on Leon for the longest of times, and given her personality, Yuffie spent a lot of time alone in her apartment, working on weapons, tools, and just being alone. She often wanted to have just someone there to comfort her, someone there to be with her.

“No, it's just…I'm kind of wary with that stuff because of yesterday…” Olette said.

Yuffie walked over and moved behind Olette, suddenly laying both arms around her waist, leaning against her from behind. It was a huge gamble, but if Olette really had a fight with Kairi, she wouldn't turn down a bit of comfort.

“Thank you.” It felt so good to have someone care about her like that. Olette closed her eyes. Yuffie was impulsive, intrusive, and all the time a tease It seemed stupid to jump onto someone else like that, but Olette didn't mind what Yuffie was doing in the slightest.

“What do you think about me, Yuffie?”

An awkward silence fell over them. It took Yuffie a moment to decide. Would she go with the truth, or would she tell what Olette wanted to hear?

“You're cute, strong, and from what I hear, dependable. Also, you're fun to tease.”

“Kairi rejected Naminè and me. That's why I'm here. I just thought you should know that.”

Yuffie wasn't particularly happy to hear that. It always hurt to have unrequited feelings. And if Olette didn't want to see Kairi, Yuffie would let her stay.

“Stay as long as you want. I'll not charge you anything. It's been a while since I've slept so well.”

There was an awkward moment between the two girls and none of them dared to look at each other's face. They went back to reality when the coffee machine made a beeping sound.

Olette poured the coffee in two cups, giving one to Yuffie.

“Can you tell me where my clothes are?”

“I'll trade a cup of coffee for that info.”

Olette gave a cup of coffee to Yuffie, who immediately sipped at it and showed a thumbs up. “End of the bed.”

Olette placed her cup on a tiny free place, going back to the bed. Looking for her clothes, Olette crawled over the bed. It was so cold, Yuffie must have no heater, or had at least turned it off.

Yuffie let her cup stand next to Olette's and crawled next to Olette, who had just picked up her clothes.

“Let the clothes be, it's still early. I'm going back into bed. Won't you join me? I promise to be all gentle 'n stuff,” Yuffie said, and crawled back to her pillow.

Olette spent a split second thinking about what Yuffie said, then dismissed it as teasing. Spending time with her didn't seem so bad. It was better than anything else she could think of in the moment. She didn't have anything to do. Putting back her clothes—at least she knew now where they were—Olette got back in the bed. Looking directly at Yuffie was too embarrassing, so she turned around and lay on her side with her back directed to Yuffie.

They were interrupted right away. Someone was knocking on the door.

“You go. No way someone is coming for me this early. I usually sleep till ten.”

Olette sighed and got up, finding her way through the chaos. At some point, she would force Yuffie to clean at least a path from the bed to the door and to the kitchen.

Opening the door, Olette saw an unexpected guest. A warm feeling came up inside her. It was nice to see the blond girl, even if it was virtually freezing outside.

“Naminè!”

“I wanted to see if you're okay, Olette.”

“I'm okay. Yuffie let me in and even though it's a hell of chaos in here, it's okay.”

“That's all on purpose!” Yuffie shouted from the other room.

“Naminè, are you…okay? You seem different from last night.”

“I talked about it with Aerith. Olette…I…won't give up on Kairi. I just can't.”

It was not all that surprising for Olette. Naminè had been in love with Kairi since forever. But that she would come and tell her like this…the girl wasn't as weak as Olette had thought.

“What will you do?” Naminè was asking, looking at Olette.

“I don't know. I just don't want to see her right now. Will you come in?”

Naminè shook her head. She wanted to talk to Kairi. Maybe she was already back home.

“I'm happy you came to see me. I already started to miss you.”

Naminè giggled and took Olette's hand. “What kind of friend wouldn't come by to see how her best friend is doing? And…I miss you too. It's hard to be apart from you.”

Olette was a bit moved, and when Naminé let go and ran down the stairs, she took a deep breath. If Naminè could show such strength, then it was time she stopped pitying herself.


---Valiant Hearts---


The day went by uneventfully. All three girls ditched training that day and went separate ways. Kairi spent her whole day staring at the rain, letting feelings of regret and rage about her own stupidity overwhelm her.

Naminè kept looking for Kairi, but the redhead never showed up for lunch or dinner. Naminè had no appetite and didn't eat much. Aerith had told Tifa that it was better not to ask. Even though she had promised not to tell anyone, she told Tifa a few important things about what happened. Tifa was often impulsive, but not dumb. She knew better than to mention any of it to Naminè. Olette never showed up for training, but she had expected as much.

Olette's day was much different from the others'. Olette spent most of her time watching Yuffie working on her tools and talking to her. Yuffie was back to teasing Olette, like she usually did, and constantly making more chaos.

The day went by uneventfully, and the night came. Kairi returned home long after night had fallen. Rydia had closed that evening and Kairi aimlessly wandered about the town. She waited until all of the lights were gone in her home. How could she face Naminè and Olette in the future? Avoiding them forever was impossible. The next mission would come, and it would inevitably lead to meetings, to working with them.

Was she…running away from this? Running away from facing her inner demons? Maybe she was. It was her own fault that all of this had happened. Maybe she should have just told them it wasn't their fault, that she just wasn't able to feel romantic about them. The day had been long, and Kairi had thought about a lot of things.

What if it only took time for her? Kairi had come to like them in just a few weeks, but what would things look like in a month? In a year? What if she fell in love with one, or worse, both of them? She had thought about it before, but if she kept running away from this, all her chances to resolve this mess would vanish into thin air.

It was time to stop running away. To face reality. The next day, Kairi would talk to them.

Naminè had lain awake for a long time. Aerith and Tifa had gone to bed, and Naminè looked outside the window, lying in Olette's bed. Her smell sort of calmed her down.

Naminè had chosen to keep pursuing Kairi no matter what happened. Alone, the thought of giving up on Kairi, the girl who rescued her, who made her life worthwhile, was making her feel sick.

But there was something else. Naminè could feel something connecting her to Kairi. Something that went beyond simple love, beyond anything she had an explanation for. It was hard to describe, to put into words. Naminè could feel Kairi, could feel what she felt. Naminè remembered feeling it once, in the castle when she was held prisoner. Since then, it had gone. But now, since Kairi had rejected her, it was back. Not only did Naminè have to deal with her own feelings, she had to deal with Kairi's too.

But it was also something that enforced her decision to try harder with Kairi. If there was something like that connecting them, it was just wrong to ignore it. Naminè tried to explore it, tried to dig deeper into Kairi's feelings. Only this time, she actually felt something else than sadness.

Regret.

---Valiant Hearts---


Olette spent her whole day with Yuffie, and they had done nothing but assemble weird things and laugh, and Yuffie teased Olette while they had fun. They were tired and in bed, still talking. The conversation took a grave turn around when Yuffie brought up a sensitive subject.

“Did you cry about her?”

Olette didn't. On the observation deck with Naminè, she shed a few single tears, but it wasn't crying. Afterwards, she had confined her sadness inside herself, but being with Yuffie helped a great deal with that.

“No.”

Olette didn't like thinking about it. It didn't hurt anywhere near as much as the day before, but it still felt bad. How long would it take to completely forget that pain?

“Maybe you should. Letting it all out could help.”

Crying never helped. That was Olette's opinion on it. But what if Yuffie was right? Just crying once, when nobody but Yuffie saw it, wouldn't mean the end of the world.

“If I ever feel like crying again, I'll come to you,” Olette said.

She just didn't feel like crying anymore. For now, she was feeling a bit better.

“Olette…”

Yuffie's voice was so serious that Olette turned around, wondering what Yuffie had to say.

Before she could react to anything, Yuffie's face was only a breath's distance away from hers, two tender arms were pulling her closer. Olette felt two small soft lips meeting her own, and closed her eyes in reflex. Yuffie was kissing her with passion, and Olette was either too surprised to push her away, or just didn't want to.

Seconds later, Yuffie broke away, and looked in the eyes of the brunette. There was no anger, just bafflement. Yuffie had a thing for Olette's tomboyish nature, and she was quite attractive too—so cute that the urge to kiss her had just suddenly come up.

Olette was speechless. Her first real kiss, not counting the one with Naminè, stolen by Yuffie. It felt good, but she had no experience. Olette suddenly got embarrassed about how amateurish she must have acted.

“Was that your first kiss?” Yuffie was a bit surprised at how stunned Olette was.

“Y-yeah…”

“Well, mine too. I'd say that makes us even, no?” That was just the kind of logic Yuffie had.

Olette wanted to say something, but she still could feel Yuffie's lips on hers, and she could feel the redness in her face. That was just something she expected from Yuffie. But…for some reason, Olette couldn't be really angry.

“I'm going to sleep.” The brunette turned around and closed her eyes.

A few seconds went by without anything happening. Yuffie had a true devil's smile, and as soon as her hands moved around Olette's body, the brunette went up, startled and surprised. Just how far was Yuffie going to go? She had just groped her!

“Damn it. Aerith was right, you have bigger boobs than I do. That's so unfair.”

Olette was too shocked to be speechless. Yuffie was really a tease, one of the worst kind.

“No groping!” Olette said, and looked straight at Yuffie, who averted her gaze and waved with her hands. It had happened on an impulse when Yuffie remembered Aerith's comment.

“Okay, okay.”

Yuffie instead closed in and tried to kiss Olette again but failed. The Keyblader was too fast and put a hand on Yuffie's mouth.

“No sudden kissing!”

“Prude.” Yuffie made a sulking face, turned around and lay down.

Olette had been teased enough for that night. She lay down with her back to Yuffie, and closed her eyes. Not even a minute later, she could feel Yuffie moving closer, laying her arms around her.

“I'm not groping you.” Yuffie's tone had suddenly changed, went from her usual playful one to a serious one.

She really wasn't. Yuffie only laid her arms around her waist, hugging her like before.


---Valiant Hearts---


Kairi couldn't sleep. If telling them she didn't love them was hard, telling them now that it was a mistake and that she wanted her friends back was even harder.

But Kairi had made her decision. If they were willing to forgive her, she was willing to…wait. Wait and tell them if she really felt something.

Kairi found Naminè at breakfast and Naminè went up the instant she saw Kairi. She stood right in front of her, looking straight at Kairi.

“Kairi…listen.”

The redhead hadn't anticipated that, but nodded. Whatever Naminè had to say, whatever she would do, no matter how much she cursed her, hit her, slapped her, Kairi would take it. It had been her error, her wrong decision, and she had to take the consequences. She had to stop running away.

Naminè turned around, took a deep breath, and turning around once again. It took a lot of courage to even open her mouth. After a few failed attempts to get out any coordinated words, Naminè took another deep breath.

“I'll be blunt. I'm not going to let you go. I'll keep trying. If you don't like me, I'll make you.”

Kairi was speechless. Not only did Naminè say that, she even did it while looking straight in her eyes.

“You really mean that? I mean…Naminè. I'm sorry. I shouldn't have rejected both of you like that. I can't guarantee that I'll never feel anything for you, so I shouldn't say I can't be with you.”

Kairi found it hard to continue. But she had decided to stop running away from hard decisions. Looking on the ground for a second, Kairi took a breath and finished her speech.

“I have…to tell Olette that too. I'm sorry for rejecting you. I regret it. I know this might awkward, but I feel that if I don't do this…we will walk apart.”

Naminè looked at Kairi with big eyes. She hadn't expected Kairi to come up and say something like that. It made her feel happy that Kairi was feeling like that about her, about Olette. Kairi still wanted to be friends with them, and that was something very important to Naminè.

“Where is Olette?”

“She's at Yuffie's place. She didn't want to be near you for a while. I'll go with you if you go to see her.”

“I'll go now. I want this to be over. No more running away.”

Kairi didn't lose a second and walked out the door, followed by Naminè, who had a slab of bread in her mouth, eating away as she followed Kairi.

“I hope she won't hit me. Olette is freaking strong,” Kairi said, and Naminè giggled.

“I won't stand for it. I know Olette, and she won't be pleased with what you have to say.”

“I still hope I'll be in one piece after it.”

Kairi felt nauseous. Naminè was one thing,

Chapter 16

Title: Awakening - Crossroads

[Author's notes: It's been some time since I updated. I've come down with the may fever ( you know, not getting done anything ) and well yeah. it might take a little while to get the next update done but it'll eventually come]

Valiant Hearts II

Chapter XVI

Awakening - Crossroads

Olette had spent the last two days with Yuffie and had no intention of going back home for now. She couldn't stay at Yuffie's place forever, but it was a nice time being there, and the brunette didn't want it to end yet. She had skipped Tifa's training twice in a row now.

“Really? She kissed you?”

Yuffie was lying on top of a wall, looking at the sky and talking with Olette, who sat next to her, looking down at her.

“Stop saying it as if it were intentional! I told you that she was sleeping and she just happened to move over and—”

“I bet you were all blushing and red and embarrassed and—”

“Yuffie! You're a terrible tease, seriously. I don't feel like that about her and you know that!”

Olette was complaining and Yuffie once again started laughing and turned over to avoid seeing the tomboy's fierce red face.

“Yeah, sure. Maybe I should tell Kairi, I wonder what she'd say about—”

Yuffie put a hand on her mouth, but it was too late. Olette was still a bit sensitive when it came to Kairi, and the trickster had tried not to talk about her. It was nice and fun teasing Olette, but not if she got depressed over it.

“Ah, sorry. I didn't mean to—”

“I'm fine. Really. But I'm so not going to forgive you if you tell Naminè that she...me by accident!”

Olette whispered “kissed” and jumped on top of Yuffie, starting to tickle her. Olette had learned that Yuffie's weak spots were her ribs and she mercilessly abused that knowledge to punish her for being a tease.

“Ah, stop it, stop it, I give up.” Yuffie was laughing with tears in her eyes.

Olette stopped on request and went back to her sitting position, looking over the town. Yuffie had told her about the time the Heartless had taken over Hollow Bastion. It was unbelievable that the town was already this peaceful.

“I thought I was gonna die.” Yuffie was breathing heavily, still lying on the wall.

Olette grinned and looked down at Yuffie. They hadn't done much the last two days but lazily lay around and work on some of Yuffie's tools. It wasn't anything special, but Olette enjoyed her time with Yuffie.

“You still owe me for letting you stay at my place,” Yuffie started out of nowhere.

Olette knew. But she had no money, so what else could Yuffie want?

“I'm gonna take my pay for today. Close your eyes for a moment.”

That couldn't be anything good, but she was used to Yuffie's teasing by now. It wasn't that bad, really, but sometimes the ninja was quite the sadist.

Closing her eyes, Olette could feel Yuffie getting into an upright position next to her. Would she tackle her off the wall? That was dangerous; even Yuffie wouldn't do that. Tickle her? Olette wasn't really weak to that. What...

Something was really close to her face and breathing on it. Out of reflex, Olette opened her eyes, looked directly into Yuffie's peridot eyes, and backed away from her without thinking. Yuffie acted faster than Olette. She lay one hand on her neck and pulled Olette towards her.

Olette hadn't really kissed anyone before, but even though Yuffie seemed forceful, it wasn't like that at all. It was the opposite, the black-haired girl was really gentle and cautious. It was a nice feeling. Yuffie's lips weren't especially soft or anything, but to Olette, they did seem that way. It took her a few seconds to realize what was going on—that Yuffie was kissing her—to make her finally pull away.

She wanted to be angry, wanted to give Yuffie a evil glare, but things didn't work that way. With a surprised look and blushing like a ripe tomato, Olette looked at the ninja who was smiling like a rainbow.

“What wa—”

Yuffie hold a finger upright before her face. “Payment, lovely, payment. Or rather, first rate.”

Olette went back to a normal color and sighed. That was Yuffie alright. But to kiss her...!

“Sexual harassment.”

Yuffie was looking a bit confused. “What?”

“Sexual harassment. You kissed me without my consent and—”

“You seemed to quite enjoy it. That's plenty of consent.” Yuffie was back to smiling in a mean way.

Olette couldn't argue with that. She had enjoyed it. And it wasn't so bad, actually. She just wanted to tease Yuffie.

“And the next time you're going to grope me, huh?” Olette could be mean too.

“You sure are bold. I can do it right now if you want.” But Yuffie was on a different level.

Slightly blushing, Olette turned around, crossing her arms before her chest. She never knew when Yuffie was serious and when not. Better not take the risk.

“Don't worry, I'm not gonna do that.” Yuffie waved her hand and whispered something to herself.

“You just said 'not here anyway', didn't you!” Olette slowly backed away from Yuffie.

“Maybe.”

The devil. Yuffie was the devil. But Olette liked her anyway. It never got boring with her around.

“Want to go and watch Naminè's training?”

Yuffie seemed to think about it for quite a few minutes. Olette was looking at the clouds that were slowly flowing with the wind far above them. The sky was a wonderful blue that day.

No answer came. Olette looked down on Yuffie's face and she had her eyes closed. Was she thinking? Or...

“Don't pretend to be asleep or I'm gonna throw you off the wall,” Olette said in a purposefully cold tone.

“Yeah, let's go.” Yuffie was wide awake and smiled awkwardly.

“You go first. Who knows what you'll do to me when I let you behind me, you pervert.”

Yuffie sighed and went first, jumping from the wall onto a nearby roof. From there she leapt onto a pile of boxes and onto the ground. Olette followed after and kept an eye on Yuffie. She hadn't made a big deal out of the kiss because she hadn't really minded. It had felt nice and she even slept together with her in a bed.

“Want to make a bet?” Yuffie was saying.

“Why not? What are the stakes and what about?”

“Whoever's first at the canyon and touches Naminè,” Yuffie said, and starting running.

Olette was confused for a moment, but then noticed that the ninja hadn't mentioned what the stakes were. But she wouldn't lose to Yuffie, whatever the odds were. Olette started running and had almost caught up with Yuffie when she started shouting something.

“If I win, you have to go on a date with me.”

Olette was so surprised that she lost her balance and hit the ground, Yuffie laughing and getting away. By the time Olette got up, Yuffie was not in sight.

“Now she's done it.”

Summoning both of her Keyblades, Olette utilized her full power and made a astonishing run for it. Yuffie was evil to the core for pulling such a trick to get an advantage over Olette.

At the entrance to the canyon, Olette finally caught up with Yuffie, who looked rather amazed that she had managed to get there that fast. However, going at full power took its toll, and Olette and Yuffie ran, neck and neck, towards Naminè and Aerith, who were in the middle of training.

“If I win, you have to pay me a thousand munny for each time you tease me for one week.”

“You're insane!” Yuffie shouted and went ahead of Olette.

Aerith and Naminè had already noticed the two girls that were running towards them like mad. Naminè was in the middle of a fire spell when Yuffie and Olette simultaneously jumped towards her, causing Naminè to lose control of the spell that detonated right over them, causing a huge dust cloud.

“I won!” Olette was shouting.

“No, I did!” Yuffie replied.

When the dust cloud vanished, an angry Naminè was squashed under Yuffie and Olette, who both had landed directly on top of her. While Olette had grabbed her shoulder, Yuffie had gotten a hold of a leg.

“Get off of me, now!” Naminè shouted, and both girls got up, amazed by that outburst.

“What are you girls doing?” Aerith was confused and looked rather angrily at Yuffie and Olette.

“A bet. Who'd be the fastest to run down from the living quarter and touch Naminè,” Yuffie explained. “And I won.”

“You didn't. Naminè, tell her,” Olette defended herself.

“You both crashed into me out of nowhere. How am I supposed to tell anything?!” Naminè said angrily, turning around.

“We're in the middle of training. Olette, Tifa wants to talk with you. You really shouldn't skip her training. She is worried about you.”

Olette felt guilty, but didn't really want to go to training. Tifa would surely ask her about Kairi and she wanted to avoid that.

“Let's consider this a draw and get out of here before Naminè blows us up,” Yuffie whispered.

“Sorry about that, Naminè. See you later!” Olette shouted, and ran off with Yuffie.

“Those two...nothing but nonsense on their minds,” Aerith grumbled, and helped Naminè clean dust off her dress.

“But they seem to get along fine,” Naminè said.

---Valiant Hearts---

“It's your fault that Naminè is angry with me.” Olette seemed really cold and distant.

“You accepted the bet, and you also crashed into her. Don't give me all the blame.”

Olette only sighed and ordered a coffee from the waitress that was walking by. “Put some milk in it, please.”

Yuffie leaned forward and flicked Olette's forehead. She couldn't stand being ignored.

“Ouch. What was that for?”

“Ignoring me. I don't like that.”

Olette made an angry face, and without further notice, leaned forward and also snipped Yuffie's forehead.

“What do we do about the bet?” Yuffie was asking, rubbing her forehead.

“You didn't bet on anything, and we don't know who won anyway,” Olette said, taking her coffee from the waitress.

“Of course I did. If I win, you're going on a date with me, I said.”

Olette almost spat her coffee out. That hadn't been just a taunt? Yuffie was serious about that?

“You could just have asked to go on a date, tch.” Olette sighed.

She didn't really mean it. It would have been really weird to have Yuffie ask her out on a date. She had never been on a date, and with Yuffie, that would be a hell of permanent teasing.

“Go on a date with me, will ya?”

Olette was so surprised that she swallowed way too much of the hot coffee and started coughing. Who in her right mind would ask bluntly like that right after the other party told so?

“I was joking!” Olette said, still coughing.

“And I'm serious. I thought you'd decline if I asked like this, so I made it a bet. I'd say we had a draw. You go on a date with me, and I won't tease you at all that day.”

“It was a week! And a thousand munny for each time you would!” Olette started arguing.

“Do you really want that? Would be kind of boring.” Yuffie knew that Olette didn't really mind as much as she made it seem.

“Okay, you win.”

Olette sighed and took a nip of coffee.

“Hey, Rydia, do you know if Cid finally got around to repairing the cinema?”

“I doubt it. He's been working on something else.”

“Tch. Useless Cid. Well, I asked for the date, so I'm gonna figure out what we can do. Most things are still being repaired. I never asked, but what are your hobbies?”

Olette couldn't decide if she was amazed by Yuffie's bluntness or simply amused by it. Either way, it didn't look like the date would be all that bad. Yuffie seemed really serious about it.

“I spent most of my time playing Struggle...err...I'll explain that another time...and sitting on a hill, watching trains come and go. I always wanted to go to the beach back there, but never made it.”

“The beach, huh? Never been there in this world.”

“Don't stress yourself. The date isn't today. I decided to drop by Tifa's to do some training. I feel bad about skipping out.”

“You're such a good girl, it's blinding me!” Yuffie covered her eyes with her hand, as if Olette was emitting a bright light.

“Way to exaggerate. I'll see you later, Yuffie. Take care of the bill for me, okay?”

“Wait!” Yuffie shouted, but Olette was already gone.

“Should I put it on your tab, Yuffie?” Rydia rolled her eyes, but she was smiling.

“Yeah...” The ninja sighed, and started thinking.

“The beach, huh?”

---Valiant Hearts---

“She's back, Aerith.”

“Olette, we're still training. You barely left here half an hour ago,” Aerith said, looking a bit annoyed.

“I decided to stop skipping training. Do you know where Tifa is?”

“Probably home, being lazy.” Aerith rolled her eyes.

“I'll check. Thanks.”

“I hope Tifa will be busy again. The last two days she cooked out of boredom. My stomach still hurts,” Naminè said.

“Don't let her hear that. I love her food, but I understand if it's a tad too spicy for you girls.” Aerith giggled for a moment.

Naminè gave a nod and took a deep breath. The training had gotten harder after they had come back from their trip to Port Royal, which is what Leon decided the world would be called.

Naminè had gotten better as well. She was able to repeatedly use grade two instantaneous magic and was learning more difficult types of magic like lightning and gravity now. There were a lot of problems with gravity magic, as it proved to be really incompatible with Naminé. She was rather skilled with fire, ice, and cure, but she was really bad with gravity.

“We'll only try a few more times and then stop for today. You've worked really hard the last two days. You can take it easy today.”

“Thanks. I want to support Kairi, and I need to become stronger for that.”

Aerith smiled. She was thinking of how Naminè reminded her of Tifa, who always worked hard to get stronger to help Cloud. Hoping that things wouldn't turn out like they had with Tifa and Cloud, Aerith resumed training with her apprentice.

---Valiant Hearts---

“Don't wanna.”

Tifa was lying on the couch and listening to music that could only be described as very loud guitar and yelling. Olette was standing behind her, talking to her. It had cost her quite a bit of effort to go in, but it hadn't felt all that bad to see this place after a few days of not being there.

“Oh, come on. I know I shouldn't have skipped training, but I really wasn't in any condition to go.”

“Look, how about you tell me you're sorry that you left here without a word and stayed at Yuffie's place? And then you skipped training too. I didn't hear one word from you telling us what happened or even that you'd be staying at Yuffie's place,” Tifa said, totally indifferent towards Olette.

“I don't suppose if I say sorry now it will do anything.” Olette looked at the ground with a guilty expression.

“No. If you want to show me you're sorry, just stay there and wait.”

Olette stood there, waiting. Five minutes passed without Tifa even moving a finger. The longer she listened to the music, the better it sounded. There was a rhythm to it, a melody, but it was much more powerful than anything she had ever heard.

“What's this music called?”

“You're still here?!” Tifa abruptly looked over her shoulder. “Metal. Heavy metal, to be accurate.”

“It's not bad, but you really need to get used to it,” Olette said, liking it better with each second.

“You think so? Aerith hates my music, so I only ever listen to it when she is out.”

Tifa seemed to be more interested in talking to Olette about music than seeing her being sorry.

“Yeah. Now that I listen to it...guitar, bass, drums...is that another guitar in there?” Olette was observing the music with her ears.

“You've got good ears. And good taste.” Looking at the clock, it was still about two hours until Aerith came back from training with Naminè. That was plenty of time.

“Take a seat. I'll show you one of my favorite tracks.” Tifa went up and changed one CD for another.

Loud and strong guitar riffs came out of the boxes. A female vocalist was singing. The lyrics were interesting, to say the least.

Go now, if you want it
Another world awaits you
Don't you give up on it
You bite the hand that feeds you
“What's this band called?” Olette was now sitting on the couch, next to Tifa, who was lying on the couch with closed eyes, enjoying the music.

“The Black Mages. They're an awesome band, one of the best.”

“Never heard of them,” Olette answered truthfully. But she liked the music, the sound of it. “I wish I could play like that.”

Tifa started laughing and then took a deep breath. “Don't think about it. Playing an instrument is hard work. I used to play the piano, way back in my own world, but I haven't touched one in many years. Aerith tells me it's a pity, she really likes the piano.”

“How about this track?” The previous song had ended and a new, more powerful song played, which went higher and higher, only to just suddenly drop.

“It's awesome. What's its name?”

“'The Decisive Battle.' There are no vocals like in most of the songs from The Black Mages, but they're still damn good.”

The name reminded Olette of why she had come here in the first place. She wanted go get back intro training.

“Tifa, listen, I—”

“Psh. Be quiet and enjoy the music.” Tifa made an annoyed face. It was one of her rare chances to listen to her music without Aerith nagging her about it.

Olette didn't dare to speak up again, she didn't want to lose the sympathy Tifa had found for her.

---Valiant Hearts---

“You're spacing out, Kairi. Training is over for today. I can't have you like this. Get yourself together. You have the weekend off, so use the time,” Leon said, and walked off.

Deep down, he was worried about her. It wasn't like her to space out like this. Not like her at all.

“Shit...it's still bothering me,” Kairi swore, and kicked a rock. Dematerializing Oathkeeper, she looked to the sky. She didn't feel like doing anything for now. She felt like just going home and lying down. She had to come up with a way to be friends with Olette again. But that was much easier said than done.

While walking back, Kairi bumped into Naminè, who apparently had finished her training as well.

“Aerith isn't with you?”

“She's shopping for dinner. One more day of Tifa's food and we'll die, I told her.”

“Better not let Tifa hear that,” Kairi giggled.

“I won't.” Naminè joined Kairi's giggle.

Things were mostly back to before, except they weren't awkward at all. Kairi knew that whatever she did, Naminè wouldn't stop wanting to go out with her. She might as well get along with her and tell her whenever she got too close. It had worked pretty well so far, and Kairi didn't even need to tell Naminè anything. It was better than in the beginning, even.

“Leon literally kicked me out. Tomorrow and the whole weekend I won't have training, only enough time to sort out my thoughts.”

“Will you tell me what's on your mind?” Naminè asked, and stopped.

“You know what's on my mind, Naminè.” Kairi turned around and looked at the blonde girl.

“But I want you to tell me, not to guess at your feelings.”

“It bothers me that Olette seems to be avoiding me now. I hope it won't stay like this. I like her.” With a swift gaze at Naminè, she added, “as a friend.”

“I know. You can't think of us as anything but friends. For now, that is fine. But one day, I will change your feelings.”

Kairi blushed and turned her back on Naminè. “You hang out with Aerith too much. You almost sound like her now. “

“You think so? I like Aerith. I don't think it's a bad thing to be like her.” Naminè walked past Kairi and looked over her shoulder, smiling at the redhead.

“Let's go home, Kairi. I sure hope Tifa hasn't started cooking yet...”

Kairi nodded, took a deep breath, and walked forward.

She was right, Naminè was right. People couldn't read her mind. She had to talk to them to make them understand. It felt much better now that Naminè had spoken openly about her interest in her. The pressure was gone, and it didn't feel awkward to be with her.

“There is some awesome noise coming from our house.” Naminè pointed in the direction their house was.

“I guess that's Tifa, listening to her music at maximum volume. She always does that when Aerith is out of the house. I don't mind the music, but she turns up the volume too far. Worse, she refuses to turn the volume down. Let's go to the Sand Pearl.”

“The Sand Pearl?” Naminè asked, slightly confused.

“Rydia's coffee shop. I guess you don't know yet. I often go there when I need to think.”

“I don't think I want to expose myself to music of that volume...so yeah, let's go.”

Naminè took Kairi's hand as if it were only natural to do so and smiled. Kairi averted her eyes but didn't take her hand away. Acting distant towards Naminè really hurt for some reason.

“At least I can hold your hand without you snapping, unlike when I first got here,” Naminè teased the redhead.

“You didn't just 'hold my hand' back when you first got here,” Kairi teased back, giving Naminè such an overly serious glare that they both started laughing.

“I hope you can get along with Olette. I don't think she simply gave up on you.”

Kairi sighed, remembering the scene from two days ago. She hadn't figured out how to deal with the problem yet. For now, all she could do was wait for Olette to forgive her.

“Don't let it bother you too much. Olette is really, really tough. She won't give up from just that.”

“That's what you think, Naminè. She looked really disappointed back there. I feel still horrible when I imagine her face.”

Naminè stopped and stared at Kairi with a very unusually serious look. “Kairi, absolutely nothing good will come out of beating yourself up over this.”

Kairi was puzzled for a moment and looked oddly at Naminè. “Aerith told you to say that, didn't she?” Kairi smiled a little evilly, but it was a smile nonetheless.

“You figured it out already? That's so unfair,” Naminè complained.

“It's not like you to say something like that. But it's very like Aerith. You're influenced by her too much.” Kairi started teasing her again.

“You could use some influence from her too. At least you could be more open about your feelings then!” Naminè let her hand go and took a few steps forward.

“...what direction is the Sand Pearl in?” Naminè asked without turning around.

“Not only influence from Aerith but from Olette too. Jeez, you get influenced too easily,” Kairi said, and stepped up to the blonde girl.

“Influence this, influence that, you sound like a broken record!” Naminè said, and turned around, a wide smile on her face.

“Aren't you worse for liking a broken record?”

“Meanie!” Naninè couldn't hold back any longer and started giggling.

“My pleasure,” Kairi said and bowed, joining her giggling.

“We're terrible actors,” Naminè said, taking Kairi's hand again.

“I know. Doesn't stop us, though.”

Kairi led the way and Naminè saw the Sand Pearl for the first time.

“Rydia is a really nice woman. She was here even before Leon and the others. She lost her home world to the Heartless like most people here.”

“Are all people in Hollow Bastion from other worlds?” Naminè was a bit astonished.

“Most are. Ansem the Wise brought them to this world, and they built this place to give people who lost their world a home.” Kairi made a short break. “That's what Aerith told me.”

She had met Ansem, and he was by no means a wise man. He had been corrupted by darkness and had tried to destroy the worlds, to engulf them in darkness. Even the highest minds could fall deep.

“Is it hard for you?”

Kairi stopped, not knowing what Naminé was getting at.

“I know you're pushing yourself to act like this. It feels odd for you to play along. I don't want you to keep doing that. It's...weird.” Naminè averted her eyes.

Kairi looked at the ground and let go of Naminè. She was right, she wasn't being her usual self, but how could she be? Olette was still upset with her.

“You're right. But I wanted to stop running away from my problems. I've never been to anyone what you want to be for me.”

“That doesn't mean you have to stop being yourself. I like you for who you are, Kairi. Not for who you right now pretend to be.”

“...I see.”

Naminè walked past Kairi, again smiling. “Just be yourself.”

Kairi's thoughts were a mess. Was it wrong to try her hardest to live up to Naminé's expectations? She wanted to get along with her, but now Naminè told her she should stop pushing herself so hard. Why?

“You're thinking too hard again. It's written on your face, big and wide. Stop doing that, Kairi. People like you, even if you don't fulfill everyone's expectations. You're doing your best. That is enough.”

“But—”

“No buts!” Naminè had gotten loud. “Don't always think so hard. Just do what your heart tells you to.”

Kairi looked into the eyes of a very serious Naminè. Was that really the right thing to do? Just listen to her heart, to hear emotions?

“I...”

---Valiant Hearts---

Tifa got hit on the back of her head with a coiled up magazine.

“Ouch, what was that for?”

The next attack hit Olette.

“Why me too?”

Aerith was towering over the two of them. When she had come home, Tifa was showing Olette several of her treasured CDs. Olette had totally forgotten why she had come home in the first place.

Aerith looked down at Tifa, who was sitting on the couch. “You. I don't care if you listen to this infernal noise when I'm not around, but to drag Olette into liking this stuff is just wrong.”

She turned to Olette. “And you! I thought you were going to ask Tifa to resume training. What happened to your decision?”

“I, um, sort of got distracted. I did ask Tifa to train me! She just didn't want to.”

Tifa looked, shocked, over to Olette, like she had just sold her out to the devil.

Aerith was looking rather angry. Very angry. “Tifa, I thought we talked about this. We decided to personally train them and not have Leon assign people for that. We wanted to ensure they could protect Kairi when we aren't around.”

“Give me a break, Aerith.” Tifa rolled her eyes. “I didn't say I would never train her again, I just didn't feel like it today. You're overreacting. What is wrong with you, anyway? Did something happen?”

Aerith's mood changed quickly, from angry to excited. Cid had told her some news and Tifa would be even more excited than she was if she heard. To find her and Olette fooling around with CDs instead of training had just turned all the excitement into anger.

“You won't guess what's finally done.” Aerith had a huge grin on her face.

“Just tell me. You know I hate your cryptic messages and riddles.”

“The Seventh Heaven. Cid finished building it.”

“What, really? Took him long enough!” Tifa jumped off the couch so abruptly that Olette was startled.

“He says he still needs to do details here and there, but it should be less than a week until we can open.” Aerith grabbed Tifa by the wrist, preventing her from running off.

“What are you two on about?” Olette had gotten curious.

“Back in our world, I owned a pub in the slums called Seventh Heaven. I asked Cid to build a pub here since we don't have one. Nobody else has any experience running one, so Aerith and I will do it.”

Olette was astonished. “You two are full of surprises, aren't you?”

“If you knew what else they've been doing back in their own world, you'd be even more amazed.”

All three of them turned around to look at the black-haired girl who stood in the door.

“Yo.”

“You know I don't like it when you tell people unnecessarily about our past.” Tifa gave Yuffie an explicit glare.

“Just sayin'. Don't get angry, Tifa. I heard the news about the pub. I can help out if you want.”

“You'd rob our customers.” Aerith showed an evil grin.

“Oh come on. You know I don't steal from people.”

“Not anymore,” Aerith added.

“Point taken. You're still angry about what happened in Wutai, aren't you?”

“No, I'm just teasing you. If you want to work in the pub, ask Tifa,” Aerith said, and left for the kitchen, giving both Tifa and Olette a this isn't over yet glare.

Tifa looked at Yuffie and sighed. To refuse her wouldn't do any good. With a wink, Tifa signalized her approval. “I wanted someone to do the waitress job anyway, since I'll be behind the bar and Aerith will be in the kitchen. No goofing around at work.”

Olette felt a bit left out and decided to ask a question she had been wondering ever since she arrived in Hollow Bastion.

“What did you live on until now if you're only now picking up jobs?”

“Committee money. Since Hollow Bastion is getting better, though, it would be really impudent to keep relying on that money. I really like working in a pub, too, so one comes to another,” Tifa explained.

Olette assumed it had been something like that. Rebuilding a world took a lot of effort, especially on the administration level, and they didn't have time to work normally.

“Most of Hollow Bastion doesn't need supervising from us anymore. Only a few parts, and we can manage that outside of work.”

Tifa stood up and looked down at Olette. It was time the girl learned to train independently from her. “Once the pub is open, you will have to train alone, or with Kairi and Naminè.”

With that, Tifa walked away upstairs, and left Olette alone with Yuffie.

“Is that really what you want? To get back into training?” Yuffie asked Olette.

“Yeah. I feel it's the right thing to do.”

Her voice was completely free of doubt.

---Valiant Hearts---

“I never thought you would say that, Kairi.”

Naminè was sitting on the roof, next to Kairi.

“I'm sorry.”

“Don't be. There is no reason for you to be.”

Naminè's voice was sounding really odd.

Kairi didn't want to say anything, and it felt rather awkward between them now. The previous easy atmosphere was completely gone.

Why did she say that? Where had it come from? Listening to her heart, sure. But why did she have to speak it out loud? It was so embarrassing.

“I...I'm...not...I'm not...laughing.” Naminè tried to stop giggling but she just couldn't control herself.

“God, why did I even say that? I never even thought about it before, it just...came out!”

“Kairi, I'm sorry...but...it's just funny. You're a really nice girl, but you always take everything so seriously. And then you come and tell me your dream is to become a singer! That's just odd!” Naminè started laughing again, but stopped shortly after, finally trying to suppress the urge.

“I don't know! I can't remember thinking I wanted to be a singer. My voice isn't even suited for that sort of thing.”

“Oh, now you're lying. Your voice is really nice. I can imagine you singing, but it doesn't fit with your...character.”

“I guess you want to be an artist?” Kairi tried to change the topic.

“Me? I don't know...I don't remember anything before I came here. No memories of my childhood, nothing. I like to draw, but if to be an artist is really my dream...I don't know. I want to be close to you. That's all that counts for me right now,” Naminè answered truthfully.

Kairi blushed and looked away. Even if they now understood each other better than before, and it wasn't as awkward when Naminè told her she liked her, it was still an odd feeling to have her so close and yet keep her so far away. Was that being cruel?

“I'm a horrible person.”

“Why do you think so?” Naminè was confused at the sudden topic change.

“I'm here, sitting right next to you, looking at the sun that's slowly going down, so close to you. And yet, I'm keeping you so far away from me. It must hurt, right? You must think it's cruel.”

“I don't. I would, if I didn't understand you. But I just have this feeling...I can't explain it...that tells me that you're not a bad person. You're really nice, you just...need time. I think.”

Kairi was amazed at that answer and sat there, looking at Naminè with wide eyes. “Maybe I need a push. I did need one back when I was chosen as Keyblader, so maybe I need another to get over myself.”

“What do you mean?”

Her heart was beating so fast, Kairi felt slightly dizzy. Should she do it? Maybe it really was a push she needed, and Naminè was so cute and nice. No matter what she said, Kairi felt like a bad person deep inside. Taking a deep breath, Kairi turned around, looked straight into Naminè's eyes, and leaned forward too quickly for the blonde girl to respond.

Soft lips met, and Naminè felt a familiar heat surging up inside her. Laying one hand on Kairi's neck, Naminè responded to the kiss, joining in, tasting the redhead's delicate lips, smelling her scent, and enjoying herself to her fullest.

Kairi felt weird, kissing a girl, kissing Naminè. But it wasn't the same weird feeling she had back on the island when Naminè had kissed her. No pictures of memories, no dark past came up, showing her long forgotten pain. It was pleasant to feel the smooth texture of her lips, to be this close to her. Her heart was still racing, but it was different from before. Not anxiety. Not fear. It was excitement, and Kairi didn't want to break the kiss until she finally had to stop to breathe.

Both didn't dare say a word, astonishedly looking at each other. Neither of them had felt like that before. It was like finally seeing the light of the sun after many years in darkness. After a long and cold tunnel, entering a big flower field in full bloom.

Naminè slowly turned away, touching her own lips with her fingers. It still seemed unreal. Illogical. Mysterious. Kairi had kissed her, completely out of her own free will. And nothing bad had happened. It was a wonderful sensation, and Naminè was blushing deeply. For the first time, she didn't dare to look directly at Kairi.

“Did...” Kairi looked away. Thank God the deep red sun was concealing the color of her face. She was speaking really softly, a completely different voice from her usually serious and composed voice. It was like she was finally herself, after so much time.

“Did... ou like it?”

“Yeah.” Naminè wanted to make a clever remark, to say something better. But nothing came to mind. It was like she was unable to think.

“Did you...like it?” Naminè now asked Kairi.

“Yeah. A lot.”

“Can...I kiss you again?” Naminè was having problems talking. She had never felt this nervous before, but it wasn't unpleasant at all. It was like a happy nervousness.

“Hm...” Kairi only nodded.

The sun was sending her last rays of light over the rooftops of Hollow Bastion when the two girls' lips met again. In close unison, caressing each other, understanding each other, they shared a moment of such intimacy that they didn't even notice that someone was standing not too far away from them, silently crying to herself.

---Valiant Hearts---

“You look horrible. Did something happen with Kairi?” Yuffie was already in bed. It was pitch-black outside.

“No. Nothing at all.”

Olette's voice was moody, and it was clear that she was angry. It was too dark to see her face, but Yuffie was sure that Olette had been crying. She just had a feeling for it.

“Really? You sound like you've been cry—”

“It's nothing, damn it!” Olette suddenly yelled, and turned around.

Yuffie decided not to ask more. She knew when to stop asking. Getting up and staying behind Olette, she hesitated a moment. Was this the right decision? She knew how it would eventually end. She knew what she gotten herself involved in.

Looking at the broken girl in front of her, alone and sad, and with a mental sigh, she ignored her worries. Embracing Olette from behind, Yuffie could now feel that she was shaking and crying. Not saying a word, both of them stood there in the darkness, until Olette had finally calmed down.

Taking her hand, Yuffie pulled Olette into bed, ignoring that she was still wearing all her clothes, that her hair was a mess, that her shirt was wet from tears. She knew exactly how despair felt, how it felt to be all alone in the darkness. And she didn't wish for anyone else to experience that.

Soon, Olette had fallen asleep and Yuffie still hugged her, not letting her go.

“I'm not going to let you go.”

And with those final words, the ninja also fell asleep.

The next day came, and when Yuffie woke up, Olette was gone. She heard sounds from the kitchen. Had she gotten up to make breakfast? But Olette had seemed really hurt, and it hurt Yuffie to just look at her. There was definitely something wrong with her.

“What're you doing?” Yuffie walked half-dressed in the living room that included the kitchen.

“Breakfast. Want some?” With a big smile, Olette looked at Yuffie.

Olette was so cheerful it was disgusting. It was false cheerfulness, and Yuffie knew it the moment she looked at her.

“No...no thanks.” Yuffie couldn't bear it.

It made Yuffie sick to see this. That wide false smile. That fake cheerfulness.

“No? But it's really good. Here, have some.” Olette placed a plate on the table and looked with her false cheerfulness at Yuffie.

Unable to take it anymore, Yuffie walked up to Olette, and before her expression could change to confused, Yuffie forced the brunette into a chair.

“Stop this right now! I know you feel nothing like this! Stop running away from your problems!” Yuffie yelled at her furiously.

“What do you know how I feel!” Olette stood back up and pushed Yuffie back.

“I don't, so tell me!”

Those words had the desired impact. Olette stumbled back and looked at the ground. It was wrong to let it out on Yuffie, who had been caring for her these past three days.

“I like you...I want to be with you...but I can't if you run away from your problems,” Yuffie said, getting closer to Olette.

“I...it just hurts so much...”

“It always hurts. I don't want to see you like this, Olette. If you feel like crying, I'm here for you. You don't have to put up an act.”

Olette only nodded. She didn't feel like crying anymore, and dropping her cheerful act felt so much better. But how would she deal with it?

“I'm here for you. I will stay by your side as long as you need me.”

Yuffie stood in front Olette for a moment before the brunette took her hand. It felt a bit rough, but Yuffie didn't want to take her hand away.

“Can you do me a favor?” Olette was looking really down.

Yuffie nodded.

“I want you to kiss me.”

Yuffie could feel her heart jump a little, but it was only for a short moment. She had wanted to kiss Olette ever since the first night they had spent together. She had a cute face, and it had always been a shame that she hadn't gotten to kiss her.

Yuffie was surprisingly pretty embarrassed about it and closed her eyes before she moved in to Olette's face.

More nervous than she had anticipated she would be, Olette closed her eyes too. Seconds later, she felt Yuffie's lips on her own. It was a nice feeling, even though she felt miserable. Like a little fire inside her that was burning her pain and bad thoughts away. It helped to forget what she saw, what she heard.

Yuffie enjoyed it, but not quite as much as she thought she would. It must have been because Olette was hurt. The kiss left a little bit of empty feeling inside, as if she hadn't earned it.

Olette broke the kiss, and looked over at the clock. It was time to leave. She didn't want to see Tifa, to go out, but she wanted to stop acting like a little child.

“My training...”

“I know. I'll wait for you. See you later.”

Yuffie wasn't smiling, but she didn't seem sad either. Olette could feel how much Yuffie cared for her, how much she meant to her. It hurt to leave her behind now, it hurt to leave her place. Already out the door, Olette heard her name being called.

“Olette.”

Turning around once again, Yuffie had closed in so fast that she almost stumbled over her own chaos on the ground, kissing Olette for a second again.

“I'm here for you.” Yuffie smiled at her, her eyes sparkling.

Olette felt a bit better through those words. Nodding, she finally left, leaving Yuffie behind.

Yuffie wandered into the kitchen and looked inside the fridge, only to close it a split second later. Scratching her cheek with a sigh, she looked inside her wallet.

“I knew I was pushing it with feeding two people. Gotta ask Olette later...wait a second.”

With a diabolical smirk, Yuffie looked towards the door.

---Valiant Hearts---

Kairi and Naminè had spent some more time on the roof, kissing two more times, before they went to bed. Both had a hard time sleeping, thinking about what happened. Kairi felt different from before. She had only thought of it that moment, but she had been right.

All she had needed was her own decision to move on. To give herself another push. To jump over her shadow. And it had worked.

Kairi could see Naminè now in a different light, and it was weird how easily she got embarrassed just thinking about now. Had she fallen in love with Naminè?

Late at night, Kairi noticed something different. If she was able to see Naminè like this...what about Olette? Wasn't it horrible of her to completely ignore her in this? Olette had confessed to her too...

“Back to being a horrible person...” Kairi whispered to herself.

But what could she do? Kairi had no idea if Olette even wanted to be with her anymore. Going and kissing her would probably do more harm than good. Telling her what happened would probably just hurt her.

And what about Naminè? One of them would end up hurt anyway. It was only logical to pick Naminè after what happened between them.

“Logical, huh...” Logic was what made her like this, cold and oblivious to other people's feelings. She had finally changed. For the better? Kairi didn't know, but it felt better than before.

“Think outside of logical...” Kairi told herself. “Why does this have to be so complicated? Whatever I do now, someone is gonna be hurt...it isn't fair.”

Restless, Kairi turned over once again. How had she managed to push herself this far anyway? Was she just fed up with being an emotional ice block? Or did she, deep down, long to respond to the affection Naminè was showing? Maybe it was both. Taking Naminè's advice, she had done it on impulse, without thinking about the consequences. It had worked, to some extent. She felt different now, like a completely new person. But it had also spawned new problems.

New problems...

With that one thought in mind, Kairi finally fell asleep.

The next morning wasn't her best. With only very few hours of sleep, Kairi's hair was all wild and uncombed, standing in thousand directions. Her eyes were only half-open. She had never felt like this before. Getting only a little sleep on a mission was one thing, since she often used to rely on adrenaline to wake her up, but she was at home right now.

“Did you get hit by one of Cid's machines?” Tifa was curious as to what had caused Kairi to look like that.

“So...sleepy...” Kairi laid her head on the table, cursing her always busy mind.

“And here comes yet another one that looks like she got under a truck.”

Kairi turned around and saw Naminè, the hair no less wild and no less sleepy than Kairi, as she walked down the stairs.

“What the hell did you two do that...oh...oh... I see.” Tifa was grinning so widely that Kairi could virtually feel it.

She couldn't help but blush and point at Tifa. “Keep me out of your perverted mind!”

“Looking at you two, it's not me who's perverted,” Tifa continued to tease.

“Stop it, Tifa. Or should I show them how you look when we get up?” Aerith said, who was standing behind Tifa and holding a plate with breakfast.

“I'll behave.” Tifa was quiet all of a sudden.

“Good girl.”

Kairi and Naminè somehow finished their breakfast and just wanted to get back to bed, but they weren't allowed to. Kairi was freed from training by Leon, but Naminè wasn't.

“Kairi, uh...do you want to come and watch my training?” Naminè asked.

Tifa was immediately about to make a snippy remark, but she caught Aerith's glare and decided against saying anything. Instead, she sulked in her chair. Sometimes Aerith could be a real party pooper.

Kairi wasn't sure how to react. After yesterday evening, she wasn't sure what to do with Naminè. They had kissed a few times. Did that mean they were going out? Did Naminè think that? But...

“Yeah, I'll come by.”

“Good. Then I can check your skills. I guess you've gotten rusty since our last session,” Aerith threw in.

With a loud bang, Kairi let her head fall onto the table, sighing loud enough to make it comical.

“Talk about misfortune,” Kairi said, causing Naminè to giggle.

“It's not so bad, Kairi. At least you're not alone.”

Kairi lifted her head and met Naminè's gaze for a second. They both got slightly embarassed and looked away. Tifa smiled to herself. She was smelling that there was something going on between the two girls.

“I guess even Keybladers have their own 'problems', don't they?” Tifa said. She finished the last piece of her breakfast and left with a hasty “See you later!” before Aerith could punish her.

“Jeez, that Tifa. Don't let it bother you, Kairi. I'm sure she is happy for you too.”

Happy? For what? Did something happen? What were they think—

“It's not like that!” Kairi deeply blushed and waved with her hands.

“Oh, it isn't? That's too baaaad.” Aerith was smiling widely and Kairi just knew she wasn't taking her seriously.

“It really isn't like that! We just ki—” Kairi closed her mouth before she could finish that line.

“You 'ki'?” Aerith looked at the two girls, who were really embarrassed about it.

“Nothing at all! I'm going to Yuffie's!” Kairi left her dish on the table and left before Aerith could ask anymore embarassing questions. Naminè was left alone, completely at Aerith's mercy.

“So, what did you two do?” Aerith asked with a knowing smile. “Did you kiss? Or...”

Naminè could only guess at what Aerith was implying, but she nodded. “Yeah. We kissed. It's...just that. We kissed. Don't tell Kairi I told you! But I'm not feeling too good about it.”

“How come? I thought you liked Kairi a lot.” Aerith was confused. What did Naminè mean?

“Yeah I do. I love her. But...I think it would be really mean for me to snatch Kairi away like this when Olette isn't around. I like her a lot and...”

Naminè sighed. It had kept her awake for most of the night. Back in the pirate world she had wanted to be together with Kairi, but only if Olette was with them too. Was that a lie? If she searched her feelings, she found that she really did want to be with Kairi...but it was like it was wrong as long as Olette was away.

“Hm...and I guess Olette likes Kairi too?” Aerith had already figured as much, but hearing this from Naminè was pretty much a confirmation of what she suspected was going on.

Naminè looked a bit panicked, but Aerith smiled as usual. She wouldn't gossip about this. Maybe it would help to tell her about all what happened...

Starting from the point where they had thought Kairi had died, Naminè told Aerith the whole story, up until the point where she and Kairi kissed. It felt so good to finally talk to someone about it that she completely lost track of time.

“So, you want to be with Kairi, but you don't want Olette to drift away from you two. The question is, does Kairi, does Olette want that?” Aerith had mixed feelings about what to tell Naminè.

“Kairi doesn't want Olette to leave either. She is really bothered by what happened. I don't think she wanted things go to this way. I...don't know about Olette right now.”

“I think you should talk to Olette and tell her honestly what happened. If Olette is really your friend, then you shouldn't have secrets from her.” Aerith looked at the clock. It was already past twelve. What had Kairi been doing for so long?

---Valiant Hearts---

Kairi couldn't believe what she saw. Running over to Yuffie's place, she had seen Olette standing in the door from a distance. What amazed her was that suddenly Yuffie jumped Olette, kissing her. It was a shock for Kairi. Had Olette gotten over her this fast?

“I can't believe this...”

Kairi had walked away without talking to Olette. She felt a pain in her heart but couldn't explain it. She had only seen Olette as a friend all this time. Why had it hurt to see her kiss Yuffie? If she was happy with it, shouldn't she, as Olette's friend, be happy for her?

It didn't seem to be that easy. Nothing seemed to be easy for her.

“Why the hell does everything have to be this complicated?!” Kairi yelled, and kicked a stone.

Frustrated with herself and how everything around here had changed, she wanted to escape from all it for a few hours. So she went down to the canyon, as just screaming out loud and letting it all out was the best way to get rid of built-up stress.

“I can't believe her! Being all emotional and not coming home and then getting together with Yuffie—with Yuffie, of all people! Just like that!” Kairi shouted. She summoned Oathkeeper and went berserk on a few rocks.

Breathing heavily a good ten minutes later, Kairi was finally exhausted enough to calm down and think about it rationally and logically.

“I shouldn't assume things. I should just go and talk to Olette...I hope she will talk to me at all. But...what should I say? 'Hi, I saw you and Yuffie kissing, are you dating?' Yeah, sure. That's rude, at best.”

Should she just go and say whatever came to mind? Maybe she was overthinking things again and that had led to this situation in the first place. Kairi didn't want to make it any worse than it was.

A good fifteen minutes later, a still-winded Kairi with a summoned Keyblade and wild umcombed hair showed up at Olette's training place.

“What the hell happened to you? Are we under attack?” Tifa asked, and stopped so suddenly that she got a frontal hit from Olette, knocking her over.

“Damn, that hurt!” Tifa moaned, and rubbed her chin.

“Olette, I...need to...talk...you...” Kairi got out in between heavy pants.

Olette didn't respond and avoided looking at Kairi. After yesterday, she didn't even want to see her, much less talk to her. Kairi had betrayed her.

“Look, it's really important.” Kairi had calmed down and stared at Olette. Tifa was standing by and looking confused.

“Can you leave? You're interrupting my training.” Olette was really cold towards Kairi.

“Okay, you don't want to talk to me, that's fine. I'll do the talking, then.”

Olette looked away and pretended to ignore her. What was it that Kairi wanted to say? Brag that she was together with Naminè now? That she didn't want to be with her? That she had chosen Naminè over her?

“Yesterday, I kissed Naminè. And...I think I started to see her as something different than a friend.”

Olette knew. She knew all about it. She had overheard all of it. Why the hell did she have to listen to this crap? Getting angry, Olette clenched her fist. If Kairi didn't finish soon...

“But...I don't think I can be with Naminè without feeling guilty about this...not giving you a chance. I don't want you to be left all alone. I like you too, and—” Kairi didn't get to finish.

“Who says I'm alone! I have Yuffie and you know what, I'm tired of your ever-changing mood. One day you reject us, the next you're up the roof happily fooling around with Naminè. Who the hell do you think you are that you can screw with my feelings like this?!” Olette yelled at Kairi, furious.

“I never said anything about the roof...did you watch us?” Kairi was confused and felt a little violated inside.

“I overheard you. I was coming up there because I wanted to be friends with you again. But you know what, screw that.” Olette couldn't stop herself. She was crying inside, asking for someone to stop her, to stop her from making it all worse.

“Then why are you so angry? I never said anything to Naminè about being together with her. I thought the whole night about what a horrible person I am that I did this without you around!” Kairi felt like she was being accused of a crime she hadn't committed.

“You are a horrible person! If you're that concerned about me, why didn't you stop? Why did you kiss her again? Why did you two look all happy?”

“Wouldn't you have looked happy too in that situation?!” Kairi was now yelling back, having reached her limit. She knew she wasn't completely in the right, but Olette was going overboard.

“But I am not in this situation! You are! And that's the point, it's always about you!” Olette was about to rush and hit Kairi, but Tifa stood between them.

“Both of you, shut up!”

Tifa could be really loud if she wanted to, and it had the desired effect. Both girls, surprised and intimidated by the sudden outburst, went quiet.

“From what I hear, you're both at fault here. Don't go and blame everything on each other. Kairi, leave now. I won't repeat myself.” Tifa was scary when she was this serious, and Kairi didn't dare to object.

“Olette, training is over for today. I want you to think about what you just said. About what you accused Kairi of.”

Kairi looked at the ground and left in one direction, Olette in the other.

Who does she think she is? It's obviously she who is wrong!

Both of them shared that thought. And both felt that they had just broken something that could never be repaired. It hurt, both of them, but they didn't want to show it. It was a horrible feeling.

Back at home, Kairi lay on the couch, hating herself and Olette. She had done the wrong thing, but Olette was the one overreacting. She and Naminè weren't dating. They only kissed a few times. She was finally able to deal properly with her feelings, and now? Olette seemed to hate her.

“What's wrong?” Naminè was looking down on her.

“I had a fight with Olette. She saw us, overheard us last evening. She's really furious about it,” Kairi said and turned around.

“I know. I met her on my way home. She was waiting for me, wanted to talk to me.”

“What did she say?” Kairi was really curious now.

“She wanted to know what was happening to us three, why we are drifting apart.”

Kairi grit her teeth. She knew exactly what was happening to them. And it was mostly her fault too.

“I explained to her what happened between us. She wanted me to smack her for being a idiot.” Naminè seemed so much different than usual.

“You smacked her?”

“Kairi, Olette is still my friend...I don't want you two to fight.”

With that, Naminè left for upstairs. Looking back one last time, the blonde girl said something else.

“I love you.”

Kairi was left alone in the living room. Dropping back on the couch, Kairi stared at the celling.

“Why does my life have to be such a mess...”

And with a slight melancholic expression, Kairi closed her eyes.

---Valiant Hearts---

“What happened to your cheek?” Yuffie was shocked that Olette came home with a glaring red hand mark on her right cheek.

“It's nothing.”

“Did someone hit you? Are you okay? Was it Kairi?” Yuffie stopped one step short.

“I said it's nothing!” Olette burst out, and knocked over the table with a kick.

Yuffie didn't dare get close to Olette. She seemed really furious, even beyond yesterday. What in the world had happened today?

“I'm going to bed. Good night, Yuffie...” Olette said, sounding very exhausted.

“It's not even dark out...okay. I'll join you later,” Yuffie replied, knowing it would be best to leave Olette alone for now.

Crawling into bed, Olette felt horrible. Her cheek still hurt. Naminè had explained everything to her, but what had it changed? She was now with Yuffie and she didn't want to leave her. She liked Yuffie. But how did Yuffie feel about her? Did she like her? Love her? What was she in for?

Thinking about it, Olette slowly fell asleep. She didn't notice when Yuffie went to bed, laying right next to her. Yuffie leaned over and smiled at Olette's sleeping face. The past two days had been pretty dramatic, but she had also gotten a whole lot closer to Olette.

Kissing Olette on the cheek, Yuffie laid down next to her and grabbed her hand, smiling happily.

End of Chapter XVI

Chapter 17

Title: Advancing Hearts - Surprise Surprise

[Author's notes: Author note: I initially planned to release this togehter with it's counterpart XVII - II, but this week is gonna be very busy, and the next three as well, as I am moving to another place. So, without further ado, enjoy. I will welcome any reviews at all, but I really'd like to know how the mix of romance and action is working out.]

Valiant Hearts II

Chapter XVII - I

Advancing Hearts -

Surprise Surprise

Three weeks had passed since Kairi and Olette had their last fight. There was no need to avoid each other, as they were more than just busy with the new crazy schedules that Leon, Tifa, and Aerith had pulled out of their sleeves. The Committee was less needed than before, and even though Leon remained head of affairs, Tifa and Aerith were looking forward to working in their pub. With picking up work, though, it would become more or less impossible to train the girls, so they tried to get done in time as much as possible.

It was hard, to say the least. In the evenings of their first few days of their new training schedule, all of the girls were so tired that they did nothing but shower, eat, and go to sleep. It was a life in hell, a hell they were required to go through. After those three weeks, they would be on their own. They had to train each other—Naminè in magic, Olette in physical combat. Kairi would still get lessons from Leon, but she was responsible for relaying her knowledge to the other two.

Regardless of their personal affairs, Leon insisted on them working together.

There were no free days, no breaks. Even Tifa and Aerith felt that they were going to their limits, and for once, they had their doubts if they were overdoing it. But thinking back a few weeks, when Kairi and the girls had returned alive only thanks to the king, their doubts vanished.

The Organization was too powerful. Beyond their expectations, far beyond the capabilities of the girls back then. It was hard, but they had little other choice. Kairi knew it, and so did the other two.

Olette was still staying at Yuffie's place and didn't talk to Kairi anymore. It was like she hoped to forget all about it if she ignored it long enough. Kairi and Naminè, despite wanting to develop their relationship further, had to postpone it. They had barely the energy to talk, much less to do something else after the ridiculous exercise they were put through each day.

The last day of training finally came. Naminè was now quite a reliable magician, able to use basic elementals instantaneously along with powerful recitation magic. Olette was way beyond Kairi in terms of raw power. She also had mastered a unique style of fighting, one only she was capable of.

Kairi showed less advancement than the other two. While she was more balanced in her abilities than the others, she was held back by her constant doubts and worries about Olette. She wanted to get away from it, far away.

Half a week passed since the pub opened. Yuffie, true to her word, started working as a waitress for Tifa. Training was put on hold. They were exhausted and tired beyond their imagination. They didn't know where the Organization would show up next, and going randomly to worlds would only cause problems. All they could do was wait.

---Valiant Hearts---

“I feel dead.”

Olette was lying face-down on the bed, in just shorts and a long shirt—clothes she had bought with the money Yuffie had given her. It was against her nature to spend money on unnecessary things, but a few sets of clothes really helped out.

“I'm pretty sure Tifa worked you to the bone. Your muscles are as tense as Tifa's relationship with Leon,” Yuffie replied.

“Might as well die, then.”

“It's been three days already and you're still worn out.” Yuffie was knelt over Olette, massaging her back in an attempt to get her to relax a bit.

“It's not really over. I'm supposed to train with the others.”

Olette avoided saying Kairi's name on purpose. Things were going well between her and Yuffie and she didn't want to ruin the atmosphere right now. Also, she didn't really want to think about Kairi.

“Do you ever get a break? Poor thing.” Yuffie rolled her eyes.

“Am I your toy now or something?” Olette moaned when Yuffie got some of the tension in her back to go away.

“No, of course not,” Yuffie said in a subtle, sinister tone. “You've always been,” she added.

“Yeah, yeah, sure, Yuffie. At least you've stopped groping me like I'm a doll.”

“I'd never grope a doll.” Yuffie replied. “They're flat.”

Olette smelled a opportunity for some payback. “Like you are.”

The following second Olette yelped in pain when Yuffie pressed a wrong joint.

“I didn't mean it, I didn't mean it!” she moaned.

“Good.” Yuffie had a really evil grin on her face.

They continued to chit chat over small things, such as Olette's training, Yuffie's work as a waitress in Tifa's pub, and what they should do for the weekend. They couldn't come to an agreement and decided to put it on hold until it actually was the weekend. It would be their first weekend without responsibility. Yuffie's shifts were being covered by Lilly, a girl who was relatively new in Hollow Bastion. And Olette was free anyway.

“You're so stubborn, it's almost at Leon's level…” Olette complained at dinner.

“You're unreasonable.”

“Fine, then you decide. I don't care anymore.” Olette started sulking and stood up.

They were eating on the roof, Yuffie's idea. Taking their plates with them away from the usual chaos they lived in, eating on the roof while watching the sunset was really something. When the stars came out, they moved closer together. For Olette ,it was like a scene out of a romance novel.

Yuffie waited until Olette was gone and started to laugh to herself. She had planned this all in secret, in detail, over the past week, and now her plan was finally taking form. Her evil scheme would soon pay off. Slightly spacing out by her thoughts, Yuffie started to drool a bit and some sauce fell on her top.

Olette had grown accustomed to the daily routine of going to bed—that is, avoiding Yuffie's futile gropes and seductive attempts, and sleeping. Olette was pretty sure she was going out with Yuffie, as they kissed pretty often and her resistance to Yuffie's attempts grew thin sometimes.

“Come down already, Yuffie. I want to go to bed. If I have to go alone, you can cook your own food for the next week,” Olette called up.

It was amazing that Yuffie could live solely from the instant food she got herself in the market in the business district. Olette was sick of instant food after a week and had somehow gotten herself the burden of cooking from then on. She was terrible at the beginning, but she improved fast.

“I'm coming. You can already undress,” Yuffie called back.

“You wish!” Olette said, but she had to grin.

She missed Naminè, but living with Yuffie was pretty nice. She was a real tease, but deep down she was really cute, and attractive too. It amazed Olette that no one had ever tried to hit on Yuffie. If they got past the continuous teasing, she was really nice.

Olette wore just a long shirt to bed. Yuffie had adapted and did the same, even though she had slept naked for some time before Olette started staying at her place. The other day they had spent a lot of time just looking at each other, teasing each other, holding hands while lying in bed. Whenever she thought about it, Olette blushed slightly.

“Are you feeling better after the massage?” Yuffie had just joined Olette in bed.

“Yeah. Thanks a lot.”

Yuffie moved closer, trying to kiss Olette, but the brunette held a finger to her lips, stopping her halfway.

“I bet thousand Munny you didn't brush your teeth,” Olette said with a knowing smile.

“Tch…” Yuffie got up again and walked to the bathroom in just her shirt.

Olette did it every day, and Yuffie forgot it every day. Olette thought it was sort of gross to kiss someone who didn't brush their teeth on a regular basis.

The ninja didn't know and Olette had no intention of letting her know, since she would definitely switch shirts if she knew. Yuffie had a nice body, even though she was a bit on the poor side with her breasts. Of all the nights Yuffie had made her advances, Olette sometimes played along and had gotten to know Yuffie's body pretty well.

A few minutes later, Yuffie came back to bed with a slightly annoyed expression. She rolled her eyes and moved in closer to Olette. “Can I have my kiss now?”

“Yeah,” Olette said, and leaned a bit towards the black-haired girl.

She kissed Yuffie every so often, but it was still weird. She really liked it a lot and it felt good, but sometimes it made her remember the scene on the roof that had caused her to drift away from the others. But she had rarely thought about it during the last week, and Olette hoped that she would be over it soon.

Yuffie wasn't really sure how she felt about Olette. Did she just like her, or was there more? The past three weeks had been hard on her too. Yuffie felt lonely without Olette around. She thought she knew how it felt to love someone, but was this it? Yuffie was reluctant about falling in love with anyone. The last time didn't go so well for her, and it had left its mark. And what did Olette feel?

Did she still long for Kairi? Love her? If not, or even if she did, what were her feelings towards her? Yuffie planned to find out soon.

“So what are we gonna do tomorrow?” Olette was lying sideways, her head resting on her hand.

“A secret. I'll tell you tomorrow.” Yuffie smiled and caressed Olette's cheek with her left index finger.

“You're so nice today…you're plotting something, aren't you?” Olette could smell one of Yuffie's schemes two miles against the wind.

“Even if I were, I wouldn't tell you.”

“Fine, have it your way.”

Olette turned around and pretended to be asleep. Soon after, two tender arms placed themselves around her waist. Yuffie loved to sleep that way and Olette didn't mind. That way, she at least knew where the hands of the thief were. Even though she occasionally slipped up and Yuffie groped her, she really liked this position as well.

The night came and went without any incident. Olette slept exceptionally well that night. She only woke up when she heard the noise of a train. Yuffie must've left the windows open.

“Yuffie…close the window. I can hear the trains, it's annoying…”

It took a moment for Olette to realize that it was her place that was close to the train station, not Yuffie's. Then where was the noise coming from?

Opening her eyes, Olette's mind sort of stopped working. Across from her sat Yuffie, in jean shorts and a black shirt with a white camellia flower on it. The outfit really suited her. It was accompanied by knee-high black boots. She was looking to the side, and this view really made Olette feel weird. Next to Yuffie was a bag.

Olette tried to comprehend for a second. A bag. Train noise. Yuffie in not-so-casual clothes.

Looking right, her brain finally started working. There was a window, and the landscape was moving past her fast. She was inside a train! But when and how and why…?

She looked down at herself. She was wearing a pair of tight blue jeans and a short yellow top, baring her midriff. It wasn't too unusual, but she wasn't too happy about the belly-exposing top. But why in the world was she barefoot?

“Yuffie. Explanation. You have ten seconds before I snap.”

“Good morning, Olette.” Yuffie only now noticed Olette and looked at her, smiling.

“Eight.”

“A trip to the beach. I said it's a secret, didn't I?” Yuffie continued to smile.

“How the hell did you get me here without me waking up?” Olette looked out the window. The sun was high, it must be around noon. The cabin was mostly empty; as far as she could see, they were alone.

“I carried you. You were so relaxed sleeping in my arms, I didn't want to wake you up,” Yuffie replied, completely calm.

“I have a thousand questions! Dammit, Yuffie! Where are we headed? What is in this bag? Where did you get the money for the tickets? How long are we going to be gone anyway? And why the hell am I barefoot?”

“Milos Rista, swimsuits, saving up, three days 'n two nights, couldn't find your shoes.” Yuffie responded with minimal effort.

Olette was about to explode and it was clearly visible.

“Now calm down, Olette. We're going to Milos Rista, a beach resort. We're a bit early for the season but it's warm this year. I put some clothes and our swimsuits in the bag. We're staying at a little house that was for daily rent directly on the beach. And I really couldn't find your shoes, I swear. I couldn't find mine either, so I had to go with boots to the beach!”

“They look nice. You should wear them more often.” Olette couldn't tell Yuffie that she had a bit of a boots fetish.

“And why the hell didn't you tell me…wait, did you say our swimsuits? I don't remember bringing one from home and I never bought one!”

Yuffie's expression went from a smile to a devilish smirk to an outright evil grin. So evil, Olette was a bit repelled by it. To make it worse, Yuffie started groping air and stared at Olette. It was really unpleasant, and Olette blushed deeply.

“I bought one for you,” Yuffie then said.

“But you don't know my size! What am I gonna do if it won't fit?” Olette wasn't too happy with the thought of being at the beach without being able to go swimming.

“It will. It will.” Yuffie put such emphasis on the second one that Olette got curious.

“Why are you so…oh dear God…the groping. You groped me to measure my bust size!” Olette pointed at Yuffie.

“I wanted it to be a surprise, really. And you have such nice boobs, I couldn't resist anyway.”

Olette went silent for a moment, but then sighed. That was Yuffie, all right. No doubt about it. What kind of swimsuit would she have bought? To begin with, Olette had never gone to the beach before. She could swim, she regularly went to the pool in Twilight Town, but the beach…

“Just enjoy the trip, Olette. I wanted you to get away from Hollow Bastion for a while. To relax and…I wanted to spend some time alone with you,” Yuffie said, and for the first time, Olette saw the ninja blush.

Only Yuffie could say such things so bluntly like that, and it made Olette feel special. She forgave Yuffie for the wannabe kidnapping and for the lack of shoes. But she still wasn't sure how she felt about Yuffie groping her all the time and buying a swimsuit for her.

“How long did you say we're going to stay there?” Olette leaned on the seat and looked closer at Yuffie. She looked really, really nice in that getup. What kind of swimsuit would Yuffie wear? A bikini? No, she lacked the bust for that…a sports two-piece? It would conceal her bust size somewhat, and Yuffie in trunks was pretty believable…a one-piece was too lame a choice to be realistic.

“Are you all right? Your nose is bleeding.” Yuffie pointed at Olette, who was spacing out.

“What, really? Oh, dammit!” Olette grabbed her nose but there was nothing.

“I bet you were imaging something perverted!” Yuffie was teasing her again.

“And I have every reason to,” Olette replied, and now it was Yuffie who was caught by surprise but smiled afterwards.

They went silent again, both staring out the window for several minutes. After a while, Yuffie was lost in her thoughts. She would clear a few things up while on this trip, and if all went well, she and Olette…

Olette had changed places. Instead of sitting across from Yuffie, she was now sitting right next to her, laying one hand on Yuffie's exposed legs, the other on her cheek, kissing her all of a sudden. Caught by surprise, Yuffie opened her eyes wide and looked at Olette, stunned for a second.

“What was that for?” Yuffie asked.

Olette rested her head on Yuffie's shoulder, entangled her fingers with Yuffie's, and and closed her eyes. Really happy to have her next to her, Olette moved as close to Yuffie as she could.

“You're nice, doing all this for me. Your methods are really crazy sometimes, but…I really like you. I like you a lot.”

It wasn't a confession, right? Olette was sure it didn't count as one. She didn't know if she really felt like that about Yuffie yet. But the black-haired girl was blushing worse than before, searching for a response that would relieve some of the tension in the air. Something to tease her, anything! But nothing came. In the end, Yuffie decided to go with whatever came to mind.

“I tend to do such things for the girl I have set my eyes on.”

Silence. Then, mental self-destruction. Yuffie wanted to jump out the window. A more cheesy and stupid line couldn't have come to mind!

“That's really cheesy, but I like that answer.” Olette smiled and stayed like she was, resting her head on Yuffie's shoulder and holding her hand.

“Did you tell anyone where we are?”

Yuffie looked slightly surprised, went all thoughtful for a second, and then she answered with a wide smile, “Nope, didn't!” without feeling any guilt.

“Why am I not surprised? Well, I don't think they're gonna need us around.” Olette took a deep breath and pinched Yuffie a little. “You could have told me, at least!”

Yuffie twitched upon being pinched and looked as if she were about to start sulking. “If I had, it wouldn't have been a surprise.”

“But I would have shoes.”

“You don't need them on the beach!” Yuffie argued.

“Right. And what if we're gonna eat somewhere or if I want to go out? I can't turn up everywhere barefoot!” Olette replied, slightly upset.

“I'm sorry, okay? Now stop being upset about this, I didn't do it on purpose!” Yuffie was starting to get annoyed.

“Have some of your own medicine.” Olette grinned and poked her tongue out at Yuffie.

“I'm not gonna talk to you anymore.”

“Suit yourself.”Olette's grin grew more huge by the second.

They continue to tease and annoy each other for a while until Olette fell back asleep on Yuffie's shoulder, but not without warning Yuffie that she would hit her if Yuffie tried anything funny. The ninja now had a glaring red hand mark on her cheek and was looking out the window, thinking about how lucky she was. A few days all alone with Olette on the beach…

“Wake up, Olette, wake up wake up wake up!” Yuffie was yelling.

Olette opened her eyes halfway, unable to comprehend what was happening. Yuffie dragged her along through the cabin, carrying their bags. The train was still and there was no sound. The engine must be off. That was odd.

“Are we finally there?” Olette asked, still half asleep.

“Eh, yeah, sort of.”

That woke Olette up. Sort of? What kind of answer was that? Either they were there or they weren't. What…

“Don't tell me you…” Olette gave Yuffie an ominous glare.

“I'm sorry!” Yuffie begged, and pulled Olette out of the train.

“So where exactly are we?!”

“Let me check…this is…oh…” Yuffie started to feel a bit sick.

Olette put her hand over her face. This just couldn't be true. How careless could someone be? This was topping everything Yuffie had ever done.

About three hours later, two girls, boiling in the heat, were walking down the sidewalk of a rarely used street, alongside a big field. The sun was shining mercilessly down on them. Yuffie had fallen asleep and they had missed their stop. They had no money for tickets, so they had to walk. And it was several hours' walk to Milos Rista from the outskirts of Larftis. Olette hadn't spoken to Yuffie ever since they started walking, and Yuffie had stopped trying after a hour without response.

“Will you be mad for the entire trip now?” Yuffie was seriously angry at herself for screwing up this badly. Also, she hated walking long distances.

Olette didn't respond. She was upset that Yuffie had first kidnapped her onto this trip and then screwed up on getting the right station on top of it. It was punishment for Yuffie that she didn't talk to her. But it was time to break the silence. Ahead of them, right next to the street, was a big tree that was spreading cooling shadow like a godsend.

Olette finally broke her silence. “Let's take a break.”

Without further ado they sat down on the tree's huge trunk, Yuffie placing their bags next to her, taking a break. She had welts from the bag she was carrying and it was so hot that they would get sunburned if they had to walk much further.

“I'm sorry for screwing up.” Yuffie was sitting a bit apart from Olette, slightly depressed over the continuous silence.

Olette ignored Yuffie and savored the change in temperature. It was like heaven. It was quiet, too, only a little bit of wind through the leaves in the tree's crown and the sound of the cicadas in the air. It was very relaxing, so much so that Olette closed her eyes and leaned back, just enjoying it.

Until something was in front of her, moving around. Something big. Opening one eye halfway, she spotted Yuffie, who was looking at her, smiling.

“Something on my face?” Olette sounded much angrier than she had intended. Yuffie pulled back, unsure if she could just go on and tease Olette a bit, or if she was still upset.

“No, I just enjoyed looking at your peaceful face,” Yuffie answered truthfully.

Olette took a deep breath as if to start a argument or a fight, and then flicked Yuffie's forehead. It left a tiny red mark.

“Now we're even.” Olette looked back up to the tree above them.

“That hurt!” Yuffie rubbed her forehead and sat down, her back directed to Olette.

“It should. You deserved it.”

They went quiet again, both listening to the sounds of summer. In Hollow Bastion, they barely noticed what time of the year it was. In summer it was barely hotter than in spring or fall, and winter was barely colder, let alone cold enough for snow.

Yuffie was startled when she was suddenly pulled from behind by Olette. When she hit the ground, she noticed that Olette had not simply pulled her to the ground but rather to herself. It was a nice position where her head was resting on Olette's lap, and she could look upwards directly in the brunette's face.

Olette played around with some strands of Yuffie's hair until she grew bored of it and started to tease Yuffie a little with letting her index finger move over her cheek repeatedly until Yuffie moved her head away, smiling but slightly annoyed at it.

Yuffie laid her hands under her head, looking up into the boughs of the tree. It was very relaxing to lie like that, and it had been a while since Yuffie, who was usually quite hyper, felt that calm. Olette picked up playing with her hair again, but it didn't bother her anymore.

Time passed and both girls fell asleep after a while. It was just too nice to get up and walk through the boiling heat again. Yuffie especially wasn't eager to get back in the sun.

They woke up when something that sounded like a buzzer disturbed the calmness of their resting place. Olette opened one eye and was startled to see that the bright sun had turned a deep red. It was already eveningr13;at least past seven or eight. On the road, a few meters away from them, was a very old pickup truck, and a guy with a tattooed face and blond spiky hair was waving to them.

“Hey, you need a ride?”

Olette needed a moment to sort out her thoughts. They seemed to be driving in the direction of Milos Rista, and it would help get back the lost time. The guy seemed to be relatively harmless, too. Even though he had his face tattooed, he seemed nice.

A blond woman with glasses leaned over and looked outside the window. Two thick strands of hair framed her face, one on the left and one on the right. The rest of it in a ponytail. She seemed decent too, since she was smiling and waving at them.

“He's harmless, don't worry. We're going to Milos Rista. Need a ride?”

“I did just ask them, Quistis,” the guy blurted out, but got himself a 'be quiet' glare.

Olette decided that it was okay to hitch-hike and tried to wake up Yuffie. The ninja didn't quite want to wake up and turned around when Olette pushed her quite violently from her lap onto the ground. It took only so much to wake Yuffie up.

“Hey, that hurt! Whoa, what time is it?” Yuffie looked around and spotted the pickup, then looked to Olette.

“We got lucky and someone's offering to give us a ride. Get our stuff, I'll tell them.” Olette stood up. Her legs were a bit sore but she managed. “We're just gonna get our stuff, but we'll come with you!” she shouted.

As Olette walked over to the car, the guy was apparently being scolded by the woman. “Thanks for the ride. We missed our stop on the train and had to walk all the way from Larftis.”

“Whoa, that's no joke. It's like, a thousand miles till Milos from there. It's amazing you two got here. It's still hot as hell.” He was definitely of the annoying sort, loud and hyper. The exact opposite of the only other blond spiky head Olette knew.

“Yeah, well. Couldn't be helped.”

“So what are two girls doing going to Milos?” The woman asked.

“Taking a trip. Tired from…work. Needing a break. Yuffie, the black-haired girl over there, promised me to teach me how to surf.” It was all a big fat lie, but Olette couldn't tell them why they really were going there.

“What happened to your shoes? It must've been hell to walk barefoot in the heat.” The woman didn't question Olette's explanation of the trip.

“Forgot them on the train. We got off in a hurry and I forgot them. But I'm used to harsh stuff like that, I'm a runner. Thanks again for the ride. We were really in a mess right there.”

“No problem. I'm Quistis. This is Zell. We're driving from place to place, looking for our old friends. Do you happen to know them? Their names are Squall, Irvine, Selphie, and Rinoa.”

“I'm Olette. No, I'm sorry, never heard of them.” Olette didn't knew any of these names, but Squall did sound like something she had heard in the past. But she couldn't remember where.

“Phew, thanks for the ride. I was seriously worrying we were gonna sleep under the open sky tonight.” Yuffie had caught up and was feeling a bit dizzy from the sudden movement.

“I'm Quistis, this is Zell. Get in the back, we can talk through the window since it's missing. This car can't go very fast, so there isn't much wind,” Quistis said.

Yuffie got an odd vibe. It was like a command. That woman must've been an instructor somewhere sometime. She followed anyway. Olette managed to jump up just fine and Yuffie threw their stuff up there.

“So you are going to teach her surfing, huh? I wouldn't expect that, one girl to another. You're sure you don't want a nice surf teacher?” Quistis was laughing a bit and Olette blushed.

Yuffie gave her a questioning look but Olette only responded with a 'it couldn't be helped!' look and talked back.

The conversation went nowhere, interesting enough to keep going, and they eventually went silent. Olette kept her distance from Yuffie to avoid any suspicion from the friendly people in the front. It was pretty annoying to Yuffie, but she could somewhat understand that Olette wasn't too eager for other people to find out her preferences.

After roughly an hour by car, they could see the ocean. It was shimmering a dark red from the sun and it was an amazing view. Olette had never seen the ocean before, and it was captivating.

“Never seen the ocean before, have ya?” Zell asked.

“No. It's my first time,” Olette answered, lost in the beautiful view of the ocean.

“I bet ya make a nice figure in a bikir13;ahhhh!” Zell yelled out at the end. Quistis had pinched him in the leg.

“Don't mind him, he's a bit…too honest,” Quistis said.

A good half hour later, the car finally stopped and the girls jumped from the back, tired from the long way. It was time they got to their house. The first thing Olette would do in the morning was go and get herself some shoes. Her feet hurt like they had been pricked all over by needles.

“We'll be around for a few days, looking for our friends. Maybe we'll meet you two out at the beach,” Quistis said, and waved the two girls goodbye.

“Stop imagining her in a bikini, Yuffie. You'll sleep on the floor if you keep at it,” Olette said, and walked away from Yuffie in the direction of the beach.

“I wasn't doing that! Okay, maybe a little, but you gotta admit, she had a nice body.” Yuffie followed Olette, pointing in a certain direction. “Our place is that way.”

Olette adjusted her course and gave Yuffie a dangerous glare. “So all you see when you look at me is my body? That's nice to know.” Olette seemed pretty angry.

“Yes, I totally do. Hot, delicious Olette body,” Yuffie said and pretended to drool.

Olette stopped dead in her movements and looked at Yuffie, surprised and shocked. Was she being serious? If so…

No, she wasn't. Yuffie immediately started laughing at Olette's surprised face. She was back to being a tease, but Olette couldn't really be angry about that. It was just who Yuffie was.

“Over there. That's our place.” Yuffie pointed at a small house with lower floor veranda on front, not even a hundred feet away from the beach. There were windows in the upper floor. The view from there of the ocean must be just as amazing as earlier when they drove past the coast.

“Like it?” Yuffie stood there, satisfied with her choice.

“No, I hate it. It disgusts me,” Olette replied.

“If you're going to try and imitate me, you still have a lot to learn. Sparkling eyes aren't signs of disgust, Olette.” Yuffie giggled and walked past her, toward the house. She had gotten the keys already, way back when she had rented it for the time.

The inside wasn't luxurious, but it was decent. A living room with a fireplace and in front a big old couch that gave off a nice smell. The kitchen was right in the living room, and even though there wasn't too much in the fridge, it would suffice for just them. The upper floor was just two empty rooms and the bedroom, which consisted of two beds which they immediately pushed together to combine them into one big bed. Olette had gotten used to sleeping together with Yuffie, and she didn't want to sleep alone now.

“Want to take a dip?” Yuffie placed their bag on the bed and sat down on it.

“Now? Isn't the water cold by now?” Olette was rather tired from this quite eventful day and she wasn't sure about going to swim now. The sun was almost completely down. Only a red shimmer remained.

“The water never cools completely down in the summer. Even at night it's at a decent temperature. Also, if I have to wait any longer to see you in the swimsuit I chose, I'm going to go crazy,” Yuffie said, giving Olette a truly lecherous look.

“Pervert. But okay, I really want to go swimming in the ocean. Now get out!” Olette grabbed Yuffie's wrist and pushed her out of the room, slamming the door behind her.

A few seconds later Yuffie hear Olette gasp, mumble some words. Then there were steps, the door opened, Olette threw some clothes at Yuffie with a red face, and slammed the door again. “I'm going to kill you if you peek,” Olette said in a warning voice, and proceed to undress.

Yuffie smiled and just undressed down in the living room, throwing her clothes on the couch. Olette took her time and Yuffie grew bored and started building up some wood for a fire in the chimney.

Finally, after good ten minutes, Yuffie heard steps from the wooden stairs. Olette finally came down, wrapped in a towel.

With a annoyed “tch” Yuffie snapped her fingers. “Now don't be a prude!” she complained, and crossed her arms, leaning on the couch.

“You said it would fit, but it's totally tight around the chest!” Olette complained, still quite red in the face.

“It's supposed to be like that,” Yuffie replied, and showed again her lecherous look.

“I should've known,” Olette said and sighed. Finally looking at Yuffie, she almost dropped her towel. The tight jean shorts were barely over her hips, and to Olette's surprise, Yuffie was wearing a bikini top. A green bikini top with a neck holder. The pants were half open and below it showed a green-black striped bikini bottom piece. The jean shorts gave her a rebellious look, though. Olette grabbed her nose in reflex, anticipating a nosebleed, but nothing happened.

Yuffie was surprisingly well-built, not even close to Tifa or Aerith, but Olette didn't have a much bigger chest at all. It made her wonder why Yuffie was so concerned about her bust size.

“Why are you always complaining about your bust size? It looks fine!” Olette blurted out, confused and curious.

Yuffie looked surprised and averted her eyes. For all the time she had been with Cloud's group, all the attention, even at Costa de Sol, had gone to Tifa and Aerith. “Some reasons. You think it's fine? Really?”

It was so cute to see Yuffie insecure and embarrassed. Olette moved closer, just for a second revealing herself, then wrapped the big towel around both of them. Leaning her own forehead on Yuffie's, Olette smiled.

“Yeah, it looks fine. I don't think yours is any smaller than mine, really.”

Olette immediately regretted that choice of words. Yuffie would grab her boobs in a mere seconds, she was sure. It was like an invitation to do so. Ready to get angry and worked up, Olette waited for a moment, but nothing happened.

Yuffie didn't even say anything, she only looked at Olette, embarrassed and somewhat happy. She wanted to see below the towel, but she had waited so long, she could wait another few minutes and not destroy this nice situation by acting like a teenager that was craving for sex.

“So, you like your swimsuit?” Yuffie asked rather cautiously.

“I'm a bit mad that it's a bit too tight, but aside from that, it's nice. I like the color, really,” Olette answered. Now it was her turn to be embarrassed.

“It stretches, don't worry. I just wanted to tease you a bit.”

It felt weird. Yuffie never explained her jokes, her teasing actions. But there was some special atmosphere between them, some sparks. Olette could feel the warmth of Yuffie's body right in front of her, just inches away. Her heart was beating faster with every second until she finally took the towel off and wrapped it around herself, turning around. With a bright red face, Olette walked to the door, opening it and then looking back, over her shoulder.

“Aren't you coming? I'm gonna leave you behind.” Olette left straight after saying that and only stopped when she had almost reached the water. It was a nice place to drop the towel, but it was still a bit embarrassing. But why? She had shown herself in bikinis in the Twilight Town pool all the time, and this wasn't even a bikini. Was it because of Yuffie? Was she embarrassed to have Yuffie see her in a swimsuit? That was ridiculous. But…

“Suits you.” Yuffie standing a few feet behind her, grinning dirtily and amused by the sudden change in Olette. So she wasn't just a tough girl, she had a soft side too. Walking up to the brunette, Yuffie blew a bit of air on her neck, surprising Olette, and ran towards the water, jumping in.

Standing still in front of the ocean, Olette looked at the night sky. Stars had come out, and now that she had come this far, a few things were becoming more clear. She did want to be with Yuffie.

“Follow your heart.”

Olette turned around. Someone had whispered in her ear. But no one was there, and Yuffie was plowing through the low waves, having fun while diligently watching Olette. Who had said that?

“Aren't you going to swim?” Yuffie was shouting.

Looking once again behind her, to the sand that showed no sign of anyone else around, Olette dropped her towel and finally let the sea embrace her. It wasn't cold, it was pleasant. Yuffie was swimming like a fish, but Olette had expected as much. After all, she was the one responsible for recon and intelligence from other worlds in the group.

Olette made a few powerful strokes and vanished under the water. The water was crystal clear, she could see the ground even though it was dark. Clams and rocks filled the sand and not much further ahead was a little island with a palm tree. It reminded her of that place. Exhausted from the long day, Olette let herself float on the water.

Floating on her back and watching the stars, Olette didn't notice that Yuffie had followed her and was now right beside her. “You really love the stars, don't you?” she asked.

“I don't know. I feel calm when I look at them. Always did. Maybe it's because I'm a Keyblader, but I'd like to think that because they're beautiful.” Looking next to her, Olette saw that Yuffie had joined her. Floating on her back, her gaze toward the stars, Yuffie seemed like a different person.

“Beautiful, huh…” Yuffie sighed and closed her eyes. “I wish I were just half as beautiful as a star.” Yuffie complained, took a deep breath and vanished underwater, showing up seconds later in front of Olette.

“I never thought of myself as beautiful,” Yuffie said, swimming a few feet ahead. “With Tifa and Aerith around, I never really stood a chance.” Turning around, the black-haired girl looked at Olette, who had gone back to a swimming position, slowly coming closer.

“To me you are beautiful.” Olette embraced her from behind, slowly laying her arms around her shoulders, resting her head on Yuffie's back.

Yuffie felt different about Olette compared to before. It wasn't like she was just playing around. Olette was serious, and so was she.

The moon was shining down on the two girls, warming each other in a tight embrace, silent and calmly enjoying the moment. Ever so slowly, Yuffie turned around, thoughtful not to break their embrace, till she looked right into the eyes of her partner. The words were on her tongue, but she didn't dare say them. Yuffie just continued looking in those deep green eyes she liked. Seconds stretched to minutes and minutes to an eternity as Olette reached for her cheek, coming closer, just bit for bit, until only a mere instant lay between them.

Olette didn't dare say it either. It didn't feel like the place, the time to say it. Was she hesitating? No. But what else was keeping her from it? Was Yuffie waiting for it? She had been staring forever in her eyes, but had said nothing. Did she mean to say it? Want to say it? If so, why didn't she? Because Yuffie knew she could not respond, not answer to those three magic words? She didn't want this moment to end. Slowly laying a hand on Yuffie's cheek, she moved in closer and closer until she could feel the dampness of her hair, see the tiniest water drops on her face.

“I'm freezing,” Olette whispered in Yuffie's ear. The water was taking its toll. Now it was dark, and the last rays of the warming sun had vanished past the horizon.

“We both are. I'll warm you up.” Yuffie grinned and moved in the last bit, so that their bodies finally closed in together, sharing their warmth, trying to keep out the cold from the sea.

“Why does that make me worry…” Olette whispered, but didn't move away.

Yuffie was surprised. Usually, Olette would flinch at the first given opportunity. “You're right. Let's get out of the water.” Yuffie said, kissing Olette for a second, then breaking away and swimming to the shore.

“Still the same old tease,” Olette said, rolling her eyes, and she started to follow her partner. The fresh night air that awaited them when they left the water made them eager to get inside and warm up. Their towels didn't help much since they were still wearing the soaked swimsuits. Yuffie waited at the door, holding it open for Olette.

“Hurry up, you slow thing. I'm turning into an ice block here.” Yuffie waved with her hand.

“Don't be so cocky. You had a head start, you cheat.” Both were out of breath and freezing cold. Thank God they had ignited a fire before they left for a swim. Yuffie looked through a few drawers for blankets and couldn't find anything but a thin white coverlet.

“Here we go.” Yuffie threw the blanket over Olette, who had moved the couch a bit closer to the chimney and was now sitting on it. Wrapping it around herself, Olette noticed that Yuffie had no second blanket. On top of that, the ninja started to undress in the middle of the room.

“What are you doing?!” Olette blushed and averted her eyes.

Yuffie laughed and moved to the couch, kneeling before her. “Do you want to undress me?”

It made Olette blush even more. Yuffie already knew the answer and was moving back to finish undressing. It was fun to make the brunette embarrassed, so much that even now, Yuffie could hardly keep herself in check.

“You really have no shame, Yuffie.” Olette sighed and covered herself in the blanket. The wet swimsuit was icy and it was giving her goosebumps. She needed to get it off herself and fast. But undressing in front of Yuffie? She'd die of embarrassment before she finished. At least the blanket provided some protection against Yuffie's stare.

“Let me down there,” Yuffie demanded, and Olette looked instantly worried and alarmed. Yuffie was standing right in front of her, naked. She didn't want to admit it, but she liked what she saw. The black-haired girl had some nice curves. “Come on, it's cold. Don't be stingy, now!”

Saying that, Yuffie forced her way under the blanket, seconds later laying her arms around Olette. She immediately noticed the ice cold swimsuit.

“You're still wearing that?! You're gonna catch a cold.” And with a diabolical expression, Yuffie added, “Let me take that off for you,” as she started to pull on Olette's top.

“Thanks, but no thanks. I'll do it myself. And don't you dare look! I'll kill you on the spot!” Olette responded, angry, embarrassed, blushing furiously.

“Tch, stingy.” But Yuffie followed the order and closed her eyes. She soon noticed the blanket was left on her, and that Olette had stood up. Slowly opening one eye, Yuffie instantly looked into two angry green eyes.

“I said no peeking!” Olette hit Yuffie on the head as punishment, but not hard enough to hurt her. Waiting for Yuffie to finally follow her order, she pulled off the wet top, shivered, and hung it on a hook near the chimney. Next was…the bottom.

Looking around and giving Yuffie a closer look, Olette took it off, standing in the middle of the room, the fire showing her naked silhouette on the wall.

Crawling back under the blanket, Yuffie opened her eyes as soon as she noticed the presence of her girlfriend. Olette was still as red as a ripe tomato.

“You're so cute when you're embarrassed.” Yuffie moved closer, sitting so close to the brunette that they could feel the warmth of each other's bodies. Olette took a deep breath. She was now more nervous than embarrassed, but being with Yuffie had always been kind of reassuring for her, despite her constant teasing.

“You don't mind, right?” Yuffie smiled and proceed to snuggle with Olette. She didn't feel like stopping her, didn't feel like ruining this mood.

“I do.”

The short response threw Yuffie completely off track. “You do?…”

Olette sighed, followed by a smile. She did mind, but it was Yuffie after all. “I do, but did you ever let that stop you before?” Ever so subtly, Olette was showing Yuffie she didn't really mind.

The air was warm, and now that the cold clothes were gone, she was slowly warming up. Not to mention that Yuffie was right next to her under the blanket. “We can put the blanket away if you want, I'll warm you with my body.” Yuffie was showing her usual evil smirk.

“I'll hold onto it, thanks.” Olette put her off and moved a bit closer to the front, to the warming fire. Yuffie took that chance to get behind her, laying her arms around her waist, pushing her chest on Olette's back. She waited for the angry reaction, for Olette to put her off. But nothing came, much to Yuffie's surprise.

Her finger slowly wandered over Olette's stomach up to her chest. She had done this many times before, but she was never as excited as now. Her breathing was going faster with each centimeter she went up, and when Olette didn't react when she reached her chest, Yuffie dared to lay her hands on her breasts, fondling them a bit. Still no reaction.

“You aren't asleep, are you?” Yuffie whispered in the brunette's ear.

First, no response. Then, giggling.

“You really know how to kill the mood, don't you?” Olette said, looking over her shoulder.

“I…just…hum…” Olette had caught her on cold feet. Out of lack of a snappy remark, Yuffie just stuck her tongue at Olette and breathed hot air on her neck. The ninja could feel the following goosebumps as well as Olette could.

A couple of kisses followed the hot air, much to the pleasure of the brunette who was finally giving in to the advances of her partner. Breaking away from Yuffie, who thought she had gone too far, Olette only stood up to turn around, to sit on Yuffie's lap. The blanket still covered them, and they could feel the warmth of their skin under it.

“I'll hit you if you aren't gentle,” Olette said, furiously blushing a deep red. Yuffie was taken aback a bit by the bold statement, but was already back on her feet.

“Don't worry, I'll do my best.” Yuffie's answer was accompanied by rolling eyes to the other side.

“That's exactly what I'm afraid of.”

Without further ado, Yuffie laid her hands yet again on Olette's neck, pulling her closer, exchanging kisses which soon merged into a play of hot tongues. The blanket was long forgotten when it hit the ground, and the only sound was the sizzling of the wood burning and the moans of two shadows, painted on the wall by the warm fire.

---Valiant Hearts---

Rays of sunlight forced Olette to wake up. Her head was a mess, and looking down, she was naked. Not only that, but right next to her was Yuffie. They weren't in their bed, but on the couch.

The last night came slowly back to her and Olette slightly blushed when looking at Yuffie. With a moan, Yuffie moved, and the thin blanket that covered her fell down.

Averting her eyes, Olette took the blanket up and wrapped it around herself, looked left and right, then made a dash to their room to put on some clothes. As she took some of Yuffie's clothes back down, Olette finally thought about the last night.

She had slept with Yuffie. Memories made her blush again, but it had been really nice. But something gave her a weird feeling. It was like she had stepped over an invisible line…but she had no regrets other than not being able to remember much of her first time.

“You're no fun, running as soon as you get up. I wanted to cuddle some more.” Yuffie looked over the back of the couch and smiled widely. “Aw, last night was awesome. Or rather, you were. Where did you learn to do that with your tongr13;”

Olette threw the clothes at Yuffie who was thrown off. “Get dressed, jeez.”

With things as they were, Yuffie tried to make breakfast but almost set the kitchen on fire, resulting in Olette making some scrambled eggs and bread. “You should learn to cook. It's a pain to always do it.” Olette complained while sitting on the table and taking a big bite of the fresh bread.

“I'm just not suited to that kind of work. But I don't know what I would do without you. I can't imagine going back to eating fast food every day now. I'd starve to death, so you better never leave me alone for too long.” Yuffie was partially talking with full mouth and Olette rolled her eyes watching her.

“You have absolutely no manners, do you know that?”

“I do. Didn't know you were picky about that sort of stuff.” Yuffie gulped down a glass of juice, leaned back and burped, much to the displeasure of Olette.

“It wouldn't kill you to show some manners. At least when you eat with me. Or you can eat alone in the future. And cook your own meals.” Olette had found a weak spot and she would exploit that one freely as long as she could.

“That's blackmailing! But if you want, I can try. Don't expect too much, though.” Yuffie sulked in her chair and looked towards the window. “It's nice out there. Let's go for a stroll.” She had to change the topic somehow.

“Nice dodge. But okay. You wash the…I take that back, I'll wash the dishes. I don't want them to break. I want to see the area. I like swimming, but we just ate and I don't wanna get a cramp and drown.” Olette took Yuffie's plate and with a sigh, put them into the kitchen sink and starting cleaning them.

“We can go see the market. It's the weekend, therefore there'll be one hell of a crowd. You'll have to look out for thieves.” Yuffie leaned back in her chair and watched her girlfriend wash the dishes. Unlike Olette, she had the previous night well-burned into her memory and started to grin while looking at her back. She hadn't been that happy in a long time. Maybe she could get Olette to try some exotic clothes at the market.

---Valiant Hearts---

“I'm not gonna wear this. It's basically see-through.” Olette complained and put a piece of cloth that was supposed to be a dress back onto the stall. Completely ignoring Yuffie, she walked away and looked at another stall that sold necklaces and rings. One particular ring got her attention and she tried it on. It fit perfectly, like it was made for her. A black ring with two white dolphins on it. Reading the price tag, Olette smiled. Fifty Munny wasn't that much.

“You like that one?” Yuffie caught up and was looking at the ring. Yuffie took another one, one of the same kind but with a different animal on it and put it on. A crow. “Now that fits.” Giggling and deciding to keep her ring, she paid the old man that owned the stall the fifty Munny and turned around. Yuffie grabbed her wrist and held her back for a moment.

“Can you lend me fifty Gil?” Yuffie asked and looked a bit embarrassed. She had blown all her money on the trip, so she was pretty much broke.

“Fifty what?” Olette knew that Yuffie was asking for fifty Munny, but what in the world were Gil?

“Gil is just what we used to call Munny. I don't remember why we stopped calling it Gil, though.” Yuffie shrugged and looked with an asking gaze at Olette.

“Fine. You paid for all of this, after all.” Handing over the money, Yuffie paid the stall owner who showed a wide smile.

The afternoon was one big shopping event. Olette purchased a big straw hat and wanted to get a few other things, but they ran out of money after eating some ice cream and having a traveling painter paint a portrait of them together. When they finally got back to their house, it was already dusk and the moon was visible, floating far above them.

Yuffie stopped on the little balcony that was right on ground level and held Olette back, pulling her towards the big wooden swing that was right next to the wall. Yuffie's intent was very clear and Olette pulled away. The weird feeling from that morning was still there. It wasn't a bad feeling, it just didn't want to go away. It wasn't like she didn't want to sleep with Yuffie at all…it was more a feeling that she didn't want to do it right now.

“Did I do something wrong?” Yuffie couldn't think of any other way to ask in the spur of the moment.

“No. I just have this weird feeling…I don't want to…” Olette blushed a bit and turned around, still shy about it, “… sleep with you when I don't know what it is. I just can't get in the mood, I'm sorry.”

Olette sighed and knew how hard that must sound. But she didn't want to lie to Yuffie about this. That would only make it worse if she found out somehow.

Olette didn't hear an answer for some time and was afraid of turning around, in case Yuffie was really angry now. But when the black-haired girl laid both arms around her waist, she knew that wasn't the case. “I'm not forcing you to. But you still have to sleep in the same bed I do. No buts.”

Yuffie was smiling, but Olette couldn't see it. It hurt a bit that Olette was pulling away like this. But at least she was being honest with her. Yuffie couldn't tell if she would've done the same. Probably not, in fear of losing Olette.

“No groping,” Olette said, happy that Yuffie wasn't angry. Happiness turned into anger after the hands of the ninja moved up quite a bit, doing exactly what Olette had just prohibited Yuffie from doing.

“I'll let it pass. Only this one time. If you do it again, I'm going to kick you out of bed,” Olette said, looking over her shoulder into the black eyes of her girlfriend and kissing her softly. Yuffie took her hands back and sighed. They hadn't gone swimming all day and it didn't look like they were going now, either. They would leave tomorrow evening, so she had to get Olette to go swimming the next morning.

“Can we eat dinner before we go to sleep? I'm starving. We have so much leftover food in the fridge, we won't be able to eat all that till tomorrow evening. What a waste,” Yuffie complained, and let go of Olette, leaning on the house wall, looking to the dark ocean.

“I ruined the mood. I'll make something special as an apology. Don't expect too much, and don't dare expect me to make it often. It's a lot of work!” Olette said, and gave Yuffie a warning glare. If she didn't appreciate this, Olette would punish her.

“I'm already looking forward to it. You've gotten a lot better of the past month, really. I like your food a lot,” Yuffie said and smiled. “I'll wait outside. It's nice and warm and I don't want to spoil myself for what you're cooking.”

With a shrug, Olette went inside and started preparing immediately. It wasn't all that special, really, but it really was a lot of work. She had once asked Fun to teach her how to do it and she had practiced a lot until she was finally able to make it taste good. You took several ingredients and cut them into pieces, then some meat that was cooked simply. No steak or thick meat. All of that went into a big pot. There was luckily one of these in the house, but it was probably usually used for something else.

The cutting and slicing took some time, and when Olette was about to put everything in the pot, she caught Yuffie looking through the window. When she sent a grim glare towards the window, Yuffie vanished instantly.

“Not spoiling herself, my ass. She can't even wait an hour.” Olette sighed and continued on.

The hotpot, as it was called, was almost done when Yuffie burst in with growling stomach. “Isn't it done yet? I'm going to starve to death at this rate!”

“We can eat outside. You eat this stuff right out of the pot, and we need to cook it over a fire, too. The oven here is too small, so we're gonna have to make a fire. You go and make one, I'll get us some forks… unless you want to eat with your fingers. I'd dare you to do that, though.” Olette carried the heavy pot over to the table and put it down.

Minutes later, after Yuffie had probably broken every record for making a fire, they put the pot on top of a ring of rocks with the fire below. It was usually mainly vegetables in a hotpot, but neither of them was a big fan of those, so Olette had put in mainly meat.

“Where did you learn to make this?” Yuffie pressed out between chewing big slices of meat. “Who taught you? This stuff is really good. And it's nice to eat like this too.” Yuffie smiled and looked towards the sky. The moon was shining down on them and if not for her poor manners, it would've been a really romantic atmosphere.

“If you weren't such a barbarian, this would be really romantic,” Olette complained, sighing.

“I'm sorry for just being myself.” Yuffie started to pout and stuck her tongue at Olette.

“You two really make an odd couple. How did the surfing go?” The blond woman named Quistis was approaching them from Yuffie's side. A bit behind her was the guy that had driven the car, Zell.

“Not too bad. We lost a lot of time, though. We're going back tomorrow evening.” Olette said, and moved closer to Yuffie, making space for the two guests. She didn't mind since they had helped them a lot. And there was enough food anyway.

“How did your search go?” Olette asked. Yuffie looked a bit curious. She must've missed that the first time they had met.

“Nothing. We're not even sure they are in this world. They could be anywhere. Even…well…” Quistis' face became a little bit depressed. Olette knew what she meant. They could be dead. But Olette didn't hope so. They were nice people and she hoped for them to find their friends soon.

“I'm sure they're alive and kicking. Can't imagine them dead. Not him. He was already dead once and he came back,” Zell said, and sat down across from Yuffie.

Quistis sat down next to him and gave him a slap on the back of his head. “Don't bother them with those stories.”

Olette giggled and Yuffie looked a bit confused, but decided to not ask questions. If Olette didn't want them to know that they were lovers on a trip, then she wouldn't talk unnecessarily and blow their cover.

“Where are you going next?” Olette asked, and started questioning herself how they would even get to other worlds without a Keyblade.

“Mountain region to the south, Flutzorn Mountains. From there on…I don't know, but probably the forests of D'uhnas,” Quistis explained, and pointed each time in the respective direction.

“That's a long way. I hope you find them soon. If you want, you can eat with us. We have too much to eat all of it alone.”

Zell immediately jumped up and shouted “Yeah!” only to get hit by Quistis.

“Well, if you have enough, I think we can eat with you, just a little bit.” Quistis apparently was a very polite person who didn't want to be a burden to someone else.

“We'll go to bed. I want to get up early tomorrow. Yuffie, come on, stop stuffing yourself. You're gonna get fat,” Olette said, stood up and left. Zell and Quistis were left behind.

“They're nice girls, lettin' us eat this stuff, right, Quisty?” Zell proceeded to continue where Yuffie left off and munched away.

Quistis smiled and looked at the ground. The way they had looked at each other had been suspicious from the start. Not to mention the fact that they didn't wear surfer clothes or have any surfboards with them. Quistis smiled again. Those two were a couple, no mistaking it. Helping herself to some of the food, she kept quiet. It wouldn't help to tell Zell.

---Valiant Hearts---

The next day wasn't anything special. They had breakfast as usual, and they went for a swim afterwards. The evening came much too quickly, most likely due to the fact that they had slept until noon. The train was already waiting when they arrived at the station.

“If we miss our stop this time I'm going tor13;” Olette couldn't finish. The train made a loud noise and the announcement that it would leave any second was made. Yuffie pulled the bag and Olette with her and made it barely in time. The door closed right behind them.

“We made it. Phew.” Yuffie took a deep breath and started to look for their places. They had to go through four cabins until they found them. Sitting down, they watched the sunset from the window.

“Thanks,” Olette said after some time. They had spent their time looking out of the window, enjoying the scenery.

“What for? And what brought this on?” Yuffie was confused.

“You took me in. Helped me out. Were there for me. You took me with you on this trip…and…well…I'm really happy things are working out this nicely between us.” Olette smiled, unable to look in Yuffie's face.

“You're really an idiot, aren't you? You were there for me as well, and I'm happy that we're going out too,” Yuffie said, embarrassed. “But…you're welcome. Look, the sun is setting…”

Yuffie was no good with these things and wanted to change the topic. It was really obvious that she was tired, and this time Yuffie leaned onto Olette, resting her head on her shoulder.

It was a beautiful view. The sun was slowly descending into the shadows beneath the horizon, setting the sky ablaze with red light. It was a marvelous sight, like an eternal fire was consuming the world.

They would soon encounter a fire that was much different from the sunset.

End of Chapter XVII - I

Chapter 18

Title: Beyond Friends – Us

Valiant Hearts II

Chapter XVIII

Beyond Friends - Us

“What are you reading, Naminè?”

Kairi looked down, listening to the rustling of the leaves of the majestic tree whose crown she was abusing as place to relax. A few feet below sat Naminè, deep in thought, engrossed in another novel. Ever since Aerith had showed her the library and allowed her to borrow just about any book in there, Naminè had been busy reading every free minute. And there was plenty of time right now.

Training was finally over, for now at least, and while Olette was gone, as they found out just earlier this morning, training between themselves was suspended. It was to Kairi's liking, as she wanted to spend more time with Naminè. They had gotten closer, but Kairi was still insecure about confronting her feelings, and much less sure about accepting Naminè's feelings like this.

“The Silver King,” the blond girl replied with her gentle voice. She was very much aware of Kairi sitting up there, staring down at her, but she wasn't bothered by it in the slightest. The sun was shining brightly, and even though she sat in the shadow of this big tree, it wasn't cold. A slight wind was playing with her hair, showing Kairi an amazing sight.

“What's it about?” Kairi was interested in getting to know Naminè better. But no matter how good she was at fighting or tactics, she was a complete klutz when it came to such things. Earlier today, she had walked in on Naminè showering, and even though the book-loving girl didn't mind at all, Kairi still scolded herself for just standing there, her mouth wide open, staring at the naked body of the other girl. She was cursed with such bad luck.

“It's complicated. Want to hear about it?” Naminè finally let go of the book, looked up, and gave Kairi a true angel-like smile. Wearing her white favorite dress, the only thing missing were white wings and the halo. For Kairi, though, she didn't need those things at all. Nodding as answer to her question, Kairi slowly climbed down, finally sitting down a few feet away from Naminè.

“I don't bite.” And saying so, Naminè stood up, walked over to Kairi and placed herself right on her lap, leaning back right onto Kairi's chest. It was sort of an intimate situation and yet not. Kairi knew that Naminè was more pure than she seemed and had no subtle thoughts on such things. She simply wanted to be near her.

“I'll tell you the story. I already finished it,” Naminè offered to the redhead, looking over her shoulder, smiling her usual smile. It was so easy for her to draw Kairi in, it was almost like a spell. Whenever Kairi showed reluctance, Naminè looked at her with her bright blue eyes, smiling like this, and instantly melted away any shyness.

“Remember that we haven't all day. I wanted to go and look for some music in the shopping district,” Kairi reminded her girlfriend and sighed.

In the end, they would have to run, for sure. Naminè was never a girl of few words when it came to the stories she was reading. Especially the ones from Lunaria Charon, an author Naminè seemed to favor over anything else. And this was one of these works. Kairi could read her name on the cover.

“Don't worry. It's not very long,” Naminè reassured the girl right behind her.

“You really like the stories of that woman, don't you?” Kairi had never heard of her before. She didn't read all that much, mostly works Leon gave to her, and those were strategic lessons in a sense. The only books outside of that were the works of Edward Rein Neel, who had lived over a hundred years ago apparently. Many of his stories described faraway places, still undiscovered by anyone but him. Kairi favored his work because it was always thrilling to hear and read of places where nobody had ever been before.

“Yeah. Too bad that I could only find a few books from her.” With a slightly depressed expression, Naminè sighed for a second and then was back to happy again. “Now for the story.”

Kairi leaned back, taking Naminè with her. As she lay down in the grass and listened to Naminè telling the story of the Silver King, she felt at peace. It was extremely rare for her to just forget all her worries for even a second, but be it just Naminè or all of this together, scenery, atmosphere and Naminè, it didn't matter. She felt at peace, a first in a long long time.

“There was once a man who was very poor. He lived in a kingdom where the king was a tyrant, seizing women, money, and livestock wherever he could, exploiting his people. He was a terrible king and many man wished for him to die.

“One day, the poor man found a golden piece, something very valuable, on the ground. There was no one around. With that piece, he would be able to buy back his house, his wife, maybe even a chicken or a cow. But his consciousness dared him to find the person who lost the golden coin.

“Being a honest man, he looked and looked but couldn't find anyone that was searching for the golden coin. After three days and three nights, he was very hungry and weak. He finally meet another man, who had grown very thin over the years, who looked at him in desperation. 'Have you seen a golden coin? If so please, give it to me! It is all I have, it is my treasure, the last thing that reminds me of my daughter and my dead wife,' he pledged to him.

“He was hungry, and not too far was an inn where he could eat and sleep to his fill. But once again, he was a honest man, and gave the poor old man his coin. The old man was so happy that he broke out in tears and thanked the man on his knees. He soon left and the man was alone yet again, hungry and without home or wife.

“He had given away his own happiness for another, and seeing that good deed, a fairy appeared before him. 'Your heart is pure and kind, I shall award you with one wish,' the fairy said. The man pondered and thought about it for a long time. 'I wish for the current ruler to die,' he said, and the fairy looked disappointed at him and said, 'That I cannot do. We fairies cannot take the life of a man,' she explained.

“The man begged on his knees. The land was bleeding under his rule, he told her, but she still refused. 'Is there no way to free the land of this tyrant, this evil?' the man asked. The fairy thought about it and came up with an idea, having pity for the poor people and the honest man. 'This is a magical coin,' she said, and handed the man a coin of silver. 'Only those who are pure of heart can hold it. Those with evil in their heart shall become what they like the most,' she said. 'Give it to the king.'

“The fairy vanished and the man was left with a single silver coin. It was a wonderful work of art, and it was shiny and blinking even in the night. The man soon came before the king, seeking an audience. 'My lord, I have brought a gift for you,' he told the king. 'It is this coin of pure silver, worked by the fairies.' He held out his hand, and as a guard was about to take it, he closed his fist. 'Only the king is great enough a person to touch this coin. All that are not of supreme greatness shall turn to stone upon touching it.'

“The king was flattered, and his arrogance made him stand up and walk to the man, attempting to grab the coin. The moment the coin was touched, the king knew that this man wanted to kill him. But it was too late for the king. The King's hand slowly turned to silver, the magical coin turning the king himself into silver. The honest man was struck dead by the guards upon command of the angry king, but the king too, soon, stopped breathing. His greed and his evil character had taken its toll. And so he became famous as the silver king, whose reign of terror was ended by just a single man's honesty.”

Kairi had long fallen asleep. Naminè had said she would not make it many words, but halfway through the story, Kairi had fallen asleep. Lying in the green grass, Naminè right next to her happily telling her the story of the silver king, Kairi was in a state of real happiness.

“You're a terrible audience, Kairi.” Naminè turned around, closely watching the sleeping girl. Leaning over her, strands of hair started to touch and tickle Kairi's face, slowly waking her up. Naminè had planned to give her a kiss, but the redhead was moving around too much, trying to escape the playful teasing of the girl above her.

“Oh jeez, stop it, I'm awake already…” Kairi finally gave in and moaned, slightly annoyed.

“That's what you get for falling asleep on me.” Naminè put her hands on Kairi's shoulders, pushing her back on the ground, on to the soft grass. Kneeling above Kairi, Naminè started to tickle her girlfriend, until her laughter was heard even on the foot of the small hill they were on.

“Stop it, stop it.” Kairi was trying to escape, but it was impossible. She could barely talk, let alone try to free herself, even though she had the obvious advantage in strength. Wheezing for air, holding her sides, Kairi was finally let off the hook.

“I thought you'd kill me,” Kairi complained, and flipped her middle finger on Naminè's forehead. “Is this how you treat the girl you like?”

And with a giggling sound, rubbing the exact spot Kairi had hit, Naminè answered with a simple, “Yeah. She deserves it.”

Things were going smoothly between the two. They grew closer each day, each hour they spent together. It was nice to have nothing to think about except what to do next, how to enjoy the day. It was a beautiful feeling to harbor, and Kairi was thankful that the wall that had confined her feelings was finally gone.

“I'll go and get a new book. Want to come with me?” Naminè asked and stood up.

“Yeah. I'll start to rust if I sit around too much.” Kairi stood up and walked to where the blond girl was waiting for her. It always amazed Kairi how different they were. Naminé was always cheerful, positive, nice. Never reluctant to say what was on her mind. She was so different from Kairi, yet, they complimented each other so nicely.

First walking together, simply side by side, they made their way to the castle. Halfway, Naminè pulled closer, took Kairi's hand, and waited for a response. It was still a bit difficult. Sometimes, Kairi pulled away, the contact being too much, sometimes it was just fine. Naminè took another step, let go of the hand and took her arm. It was a bit awkward to walk like that, since they were both about the same size, but Kairi didn't mind.

“We're never gonna make it to the library like this,” Kairi complained.

Naminè didn't answer but kept clinging to Kairi. If she had to choose between doing something else and being with Kairi, then she would always pick Kairi, no matter what. And it wasn't that bad. They were slower than normal, but Naminè really enjoyed walking like this.

“While we're here, want to go to that place?” Naminè asked casually while they were making their way through the entrance hall of the castle.

“I'd rather go back to the tree. It'll be time for dinner soon and by the time we get up there we'll have to come down right away. But we can go tomorrow if you want to.” Kairi turned her down and offered compensation to make it up to her.

Naminè nodded, satisfied with this turn of events, and they finally made it to the library. It was already late; the sun was setting, and if they didn't hurry, they would be late for dinner. Tifa, that glutton, would leave nothing for them.

“Pick one fast, please. I don't want Tifa to eat my and your dinner as well. And that's gonna happen if we get back late.”

The thought first seemed a bit funny to Naminè, but the idea of eating bread for dinner wasn't that funny on second thought. She vanished upstairs, while Kairi waited at the door. A few minutes later, Naminè came back, holding a ridiculously big, dusty book.

“Where in the world did you get that? It looks ancient. At best.” Kairi added, “But tell me that later, we've gotta run.” Taking her hand, Kairi started to run, pulling Naminè with her. They had less than ten minutes to get back before Tifa would savage their food. Aerith would scold them as well for coming back late. Those two had been a bit on edge lately, what with the new pub having problems on every corner, and Kairi didn't want to make it any worse.

Wheezing and out of breath, they made it barely in time. Aerith was still cooking and Tifa was lying on the couch, listening to some of her music on her headphones.

“Go and wash your hands…and faces. Kairi, you have lip gloss on your cheek.” Aerith grinned and turned around, her attention on the food.

Kairi blushed and started to rub her cheek, slightly embarrassed. It was no mystery, at least not to Tifa and Aerith, that Kairi and Naminè were going out. Looking at Naminè's puzzled face, she looked at her lips. Naminè wasn't wearing any makeup, never did.

“You're a terrible tease, Aerith,” Kairi moaned, and vanished upstairs to change. Naminè's dress was mostly clean so she didn't need to change and instead washed her hands in the kitchen.

“You shouldn't do that to her. She's really easy to embarrass.” Naminé said, but she couldn't help but giggle when she thought of how funny Kairi looked when she was embarrassed.

“She knows I'm just doing it to tease her. I'm happy that she finally opened up this much. Can you hand me the potatoes?” Naminè reached out and handed over the pot with the potatoes. Aerith was making stew.

Kairi came down when Naminè was still chatting with Aerith, so she picked up a book she was supposed to read. It was one of the many works Leon had made her read and this one was especially difficult because it was so old. Of Battle and War was a book written by a Keyblader from long-forgotten times. Only the initials on the cover were readable, and they said E.L., which could mean about anything. She hadn't even finished the first part of it—she just didn't feel like wasting her time on this book when she could be spending the same time with Naminè.

“Kairi? Can you call—I mean, get Tifa? I have my hands full here,” Aerith asked and proceeded to carry the large pot with stew over to the table. Naminè was helping with the dishes. Kairi closed her book. She had just started on a chapter that handled battles against enemies one could not beat with raw force. It said that often, tricking the enemy was much easier than taking it down by force. Of course Kairi knew that, but this book was going really in depth with it.

Walking over to the couch, Kairi pulled Tifa's headphones from her head and immediately jumped back. Tifa was known for her sudden reactions when something unexpected happened right next to her. With her eyes closed, she hadn't seen or heard Kairi coming, and if not for Kairi's experience, she would've been hit by Tifa's fist.

“Dinner is ready,” Kairi said, and walked back to the table, throwing the headphones to Tifa.

“I'm coming right away,” the black-haired woman said. She was exhausted. The pub demanded more of her time than she had thought. But it was no wonder. Hollow Bastion wasn't as small and poor as the slums in sector seven. Thank God she had Aerith by her side to help her out.

Aerith was chattering with Naminè, and Tifa was talking about work, how bothersome some customers were and whatnot. Kairi listened to both, one at a time, not too interested in what Tifa was talking about, and not understanding some of what Aerith was talking about with Naminè. Something about higher magic, nothing to do with her. Finishing her food, Kairi picked up the book she was reading. It was Naminè's turn to help out in the kitchen today, and she really had to finish this piece sometime soon. Leon had given it to her over two weeks ago.

“What are you reading?” Naminè had been released from the kitchen and was standing right behind Kairi, who was still sitting at the table. She leaned forward, laying her arms around Kairi's shoulders, looking at the book.

Putting a finger on the line she was on, looking to the side, Kairi answered faithfully, “A book Leon gave me. It's giving me a headache.” She sighed and closed the book. Page eighty-seven. Still over two hundred to go.

“Want to go to my room?” Kairi asked, thoughtful not to let Tifa hear it. She would make fun of her.

With a happy smile, Naminè nodded and let go of her girlfriend, going upstairs. Kairi waited a moment, then walked past Aerith, following Naminè.

“Keep the blanket clean!” Tifa shouted, and Kairi immediately blushed until she was as red as a tomato.

“That's none of your business!” Kairi shouted back and vanished upstairs.

“What did Tifa mean?” Naminè asked when Kairi entered her own room.

Unable to answer that, she just waved her hand and said, “Nothing, it's nothing, forget it…” a few times, choking on embarrassment. Always that Tifa! Kairi hadn't spent a single thought on…that.

“Come on, tell me,” Naminè nagged, and sat down on Kairi's bed.

“Some other time.” Kairi turned her down and made clear that she would not tell, no matter how much Naminé asked.

“Fine then. Stingy.” Naminè made a sulking expression, swinging her legs on the bed back and forth, slightly annoyed that Kairi was holding back. It was probably something embarrassing, so she didn't want to talk about it, and Naminè dropped the issue.

Kairi picked up a water bottle she always kept in her room, and took a large gulp. “Can I sleep here tonight?” Naminè blurted out, making Kairi almost spit the water out as she choked on it. In the midst of coughing, Kairi managed to calm down.

“What did you say?” Kairi wasn't sure she hadn't misheard.

“I want to sleep in the same bed as you. Olette is gone, and it's lonely to sleep in that room alone.” Naminè had a point. When the training was still going on, they were too tired to even notice that it was lonely at times, but now that they had time, it was different. Kairi was in a pinch. How would she handle that? Sleeping in the same bed as Naminè seemed a bit over the top for now. Turning her down would seem a bit cold and distant.

“Okay, but…no sneaking up on me at night.” Kairi sighed. Hopefully Naminè would keep to that rule.

“Should I tell Aerith?” Naminè already knew the answer to that one but it was always fun seeing Kairi get flustered.

“No, don't. Just come over the roof. I'll leave the window open.” Aerith was still pretty strict when it came to such things. Kairi didn't knew why, but it was better not to anger her.

“I'll go take a shower. If you peek, you can sleep in your own room!” Kairi warned the girl that was already making herself comfortable on her bed. “Absolutely no searching my drawers either. I'm warning you.” Kairi sighed and left her room, leaving Naminè alone.

“Stingy.” Naminè stuck her tongue out at the closed door and turned around, lying on her stomach, face buried in Kairi's pillow. “Mm, Kairi's scent…”

The hot water flowed down from her body, taking the bit of fatigue she had carried over from last week with it. Even hotter than the water was her face. Sleeping in the same bed as quite the jump ahead. Well, as long Naminè didn't do anything outrageous it would be all fine.

Still, Kairi was excited and nervous. How should she act? Just be herself? She hadn't exchanged as much as a kiss ever since their training had started, but now that was done and dealt with. Now that she thought about it, was Naminè maybe thinking she was being cold for not even trying to kiss her today? Or did she not mind at all? The thoughts of that girl were sometimes just a big mystery to Kairi. Taking some shampoo, Kairi rubbed her legs together. With a sigh, she picked up the razor.

Naminè was still on the bed, just as she was when Kairi left. The thought of sleeping in the same bed as Kairi was exciting, but she really had to watch out not to do something stupid. Kairi was still sensitive to such things, and if she went too far, it could ruin everything. Maybe just sharing the same blanket, sharing the same space to sleep was enough for today. After all, that was much more than she had ever had of Kairi. If Kairi tried to kiss her, Naminè wouldn't hesitate to respond.

She was a little worried about Olette and how she was doing, but if she was with Yuffie, she was probably fine. Except that Yuffie was a horrible tease, though. But Olette probably had learned to deal with that by now.

Moving up, Naminè noticed that she had drooled on Kairi's pillow. “Oops…I better not tell her.” Turning the pillow around, Naminè would pretend she knew nothing about it. But Kairi smelled really nice. If she had to describe it, she would say it resembled ripe strawberries.

Kairi was still in the shower. What was taking her so long? Looking around, Naminè remembered her warning. No looking through her drawers. On the table next to the bed was the Keychain for Oathkeeper. It was a star, or something that closely resembled one. There was a little case next to it. It looked like a jewel case. But Kairi never wore any jewelry. What was in it?

Walking to the door, checking that the water in the bathroom was still running, Naminè went back in Kairi's room and opened the little case.

In it was another Keychain. A black crown. Naminè had never seen that one before. Kairi never used it. But it seemed precious to her—why else would she keep it like this?

Naminè took out her own Keychain for Monochrome, a silver boat's wheel, and looked at it. Naminè didn't know where Kairi got it form, but it fit her nicely. It was probably better Naminè didn't ask about this. If she hid it away like this, it was better she didn't tell her she found it. Falling back on the bed, Naminè was bored. The Keychain in that little case still occupied her thoughts. Should she try to use it? Better not. Who knew what would happen.

“Already asleep?” Kairi walked in, a towel over her head, still drying her damp hair. She looked down at Naminè, who was lying on the bed with her eyes fixated on Kairi. She threw the wet towel on Naminè's face.

“You're not sleeping in my bed without taking a shower first. It's already dark out. Get moving,” Kairi ordered her. She wanted to be alone for a moment. Usually, she just slept in a long shirt, but that would be rather careless today. Now she would have to look through her own drawers. Thinking about it, Kairi was really lacking in the nice clothes department. Most of her things were practical, things that promoted agility and evasion.

Naminè picked up the towel and walked to the door. “You look so cute when you're flustered.” And before Kairi could throw her pillow, Naminè left, giggling and smiling on her way to the bathroom. When she opened the door, a massive wall of mist came right at her. How long had Kairi been in there? The windows were filmed over with damp and the floor was wet. Amazed by the chaos, Naminè closed the door and started undressing.

“Naminè? Can I come in? I think I forgot something.” Kairi knocked on the door, impatiently waiting for a reply. She had completely forgotten to take her clothes with her. And Kairi really didn't want to walk in on Naminè again, on the same day no less. Remembering the incident, she blushed. Naminè was an amazingly cute girl. Much more than she had thought. Those dresses she always wore really concealed her nice figure.

“If it's your clothes, I can just take them with me when I get out. Unless you want to see me naked again, that is.” Naminè giggled. She knew how embarrassed Kairi was about it even though she didn't really mind. What was so embarrassing about seeing each other naked anyway?

“Uhm, I'd rather get them myself. Can't you wear a towel or something?” Kairi didn't want someone else to touch her underwear, even if it was Naminè. Much less used underwear.

“Only under one condition.” Naminè saw a good opportunity to extend the spoils from before. “Let me sleep in your bed until Olette comes back. And no you sleeping elsewhere. I want us two to share a bed,” Naminè demanded and waited curiously for a reply.

“Okay, you win. But let me get my clothes now.” Kairi grew more impatient with each second. Naminè really took after Aerith, and that wasn't something good. She was shamelessly abusing this situation. But it wasn't really that bad of a thing. It was just her sleeping in the same bed.

The lock clicked and the door opened a little gap. Naminé had wrapped herself in a towel, her own clothes on the ground in the back of the bathroom. “Can't have you nosebleed seeing me naked,” the blond girl teased the other.

“What am I, an old man?” Kairi blushed and averted her eyes. Trying not to look at Naminè at all, Kairi picked up her things and left, not without unintentionally giving Naminè a good look close-up. It brought up some hot memories from the morning and Kairi left in a hurry.

Naminè smiled to herself after Kairi left and locked the door again. Finishing undressing herself, she picked up her clothes and put them on the edge of the bathtub. Holding up a pair of black panties, Naminè almost started laughing. Kairi would absolutely panic if she knew she had forgotten these. Seconds later, the noise of the shower, of water flowing down Naminé's slender body, filled the room.

It was past nine in the evening and Kairi was sort of tired. She was startled when the door opened and Tifa knocked on the frame.

“Kairi? I'm going out with Aerith for a while. Thought I'd let you know.” Tifa was wearing a black summer dress that looked really nice on her. The sandals didn't fit at all with it, but the black-clad woman had quite a weird sense of fashion anyway. Kairi was kinda curious as to what Aerith was wearing, but she was too lazy to get up.

“See you tomorrow. I'm going to sleep soon, I'm tired.” Kairi waved with her hand to signal that she understood that the two women would be gone for some time. It wasn't unusual for them to go out for walk at this hour. Hollow Bastion had become quite safe lately. It was like the Heartless were giving up on taking the Keyblade and the town.

Tifa had already left when Kairi looked up. Seconds later, the house door fell closed and Kairi could hear Aerith talking from her open window. She couldn't make out what they were talking about, but it seemed like their usual flirting. Would she become like that with Naminè one day? Blushing at the thought, she let herself fall back on her bed, burying her face in the pillow. Would their relationship go that far?

“Are you already asleep?” Naminè walked in the room, a towel on her head, wearing a long shirt she had probably taken from Kairi's drawers earlier. Her hair still